YALE
UNIVERSITY LIBRARY

THE REMAINS

ARCHBISHOP GRINDAL.

€t)t WavUev gotittv.

Unstitutra ft. &. m®&<it<&XlL.

JFov tfft mentation of tfte S23orfcsi of tfjc dFatijm
anO ©arlg aaarttm of tfj* licformr d
©ngltofj Cljurctj.

THE

REMAINS

EDMUND GRINDAL, D.D.
SUCCESSIVELY BISHOP OF LONDON,
AND ARCHBISHOP OF YORK AND CANTERBURY.

EDITED FOR

BY THE
HEV. WILLIAM NICHOLSON, A.M.
RECTOR OF ST MAURICE WITH ST MARY KALENDAR, WINCHESTER.

CAMBRIDGE:
PBINTED AI
THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

M.DCCCXLIII.

CONTENTS.

PAGE
I. Biographical Notice  vii
II. Sermon at the Funeral Solemnity of the Emperor Fer
dinand  1
III. Dialogue between Custom and Verity  35
IV. Occasional Services for the Plague  75
1. Form of Prayer and Puhlic Fast  84
2. Homily concerning the Justice of God  95
3. Thanksgiving for the Abatement of the Plague  Ill
4. Thanksgiving for the Cessation of the Plague  115
V. Injunctions and Articles of Inquiry.
i. For the Province of York :
1. Injunctions for the Clergy  122
2. Injunctions for the Laity  132
3. Injunctions to the Dean and Chapter of York  145
4. Order for the removal of Rood-lofts  /154,
n. For the Province of Canterbury :
1. General Articles of Inquiry for the Metropolitical Visitation 156
2. Articles of Inquiry for Cathedral Churches  178
3. Injunctions to the Dean and Chapter of Bangor  183
4. Articles agreed upon in the Synod of 1575-6  185
5. Mandate for the publication of the above Articles  191
VI. Disputation at Cambridge a.d. 1549  193
VII. Examination of certain Londoners before the Ecclesiastical
Commissioners, a.d. 1567  199
VIII. Letters of Archbishop Grindal  217
To John Foxe, 219—237.
To Bishop Ridley, 238.
To his Archdeacons, 240, 246, 415.
To the Suffragan Bishops, 241.
Miscellaneous, 242, 261, 286, 293, 362.
To Sir William Cecil (Lord Burleigh), 244, 253—261, 264—266,
267—275, 280—286, 287—290, 291—292, 295—298, 299—315,
320-326, 329—333, 342—346, 348-352, 355—361, 363, 365,
391, 397—400, 401—403.

CONTENTS. PAGE
To the Magistrates of Frankfort, 247.
To Archbishop Parker, 252, 267, 290, 294, 299, 326, 347, 353.
To the Lord Robert Dudley, (Earl of Leicester) 261.
To Hierome Zanchius, 276—280, 333-342.
To the Privy Council, 316-320, 392, 396.
To his Officers, 361, 408—414, 417—420, 423—429.
To Queen Elizabeth, 364, 376.
Letters and Documents relating to the Archbishop's Sequestration,
372—403.
To Bishop Whitgift, 370.
To Dr Matthew Hutton, Dean of York, 394—396.
To the Bishop of London, 404—408, 421.
To the Bishops, 429.
IX. Miscellaneous Pieces:
1. Animadversions on Justus Velsius' Nonna, Latin and English 436
2. Form of Revocation offered to Hadrian Hamsted, Latin and
English  441
3. Account of the Archbishop's Court of Faculties  446
4. Opinions and Directions concerning Ecclesiastical Discipline 451
X. The Archbishop's Last Will and Testament  458
XI. Appendix  465
1. The Queen's Letter to the Bishops  467
2. Lord Burleigh's Message to the Archbishop  469
3. Speech to the Archbishop in Council  471
4. Christiani Hominis Norma, auctore Justo Velsio  474
5. A Form of Meditation  477
XII. Index  485

BIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE

ARCHBISHOP GRINDAL.

Edmund Grind al was born in the year 1519, in the
parish of St Bees in Cumberland. Of his family and early
history Uttle is known. One remarkable incident, however,
is on record connected with his boyhood, which shews his
diligence in learning. His book was the companion of his
walks, and thereby on one occasion became the preserver of his
life. While he was walking in the fields, an arrow lighted
upon his breast, and, had not the book intercepted it, would
probably have been fatal1.
He was the intimate friend and companion of Edwin
Sandys, who was a native of the same place, and who after
wards succeeded him in the sees of London and York. At
the usual age he was sent to Magdalen College, Cambridge,
whence he afterwards removed successively to Christ's College
and Pembroke Hall. Of this last-named society he became
fellow, president, and master. He seems to have taken the
degree of B.A. about a.d. 1538, in which year he was ad
mitted to a fellowship ; upon which, as a title, he was
ordained, July 4, 1 544, by John Bird, bishop of Winchester.
In 1541 he proceeded to M.A., and in the year 1548, served
the office of senior proctor.
His academical career gave promise of future eminence.
" Before he came to be taken notice of in the church (ob-
1 Ssepenumero mini in mentem venit, honoratissime Antistes, illius
sagittse, quae de ccelo delapsa, ruri cum puer ambulares, pectus tuum
ita feriit, ut nisi liber, quem pro precordiis turn forte gerebas, vim teli
intercepisset, actum fuissct de vita, tua. Conrad. Hubert. Epist. dedica-
toria in Buceri Scripta Anglicana. a
[gkindal.]

biographical notice

serves Strype), he made a figure in the university, as one of
the ripest wits and learnedest men in Cambridge1." In proof
of which we find him, in June, a.d. 1549, selected out of the
whole university, as one of the four disputants against the
doctrine of transubstantiation, at a public disputation held
before king Edward's visitors2. In the same year he was
appointed Lady Margaret's preacher, and also president, or
vice-master, of his college. In the following year, 1550,
bishop Eidley appointed him one of his chaplains, together
with Bradford and Rogers, both afterwards martyrs in
queen Mary's reign. It is not improbable that Ridley,
besides knowing Grindal as a member of his college, had
also been impressed with a favourable opinion of his learning
and abilities during the recent disputation at which he
had presided. The high estimation in which the bishop
held him is apparent in the following extract from a letter
which he wrote to Sir John Cheke3 : "Now the man
master Grindal, unto whom I would give this prebend [that
of . Cantrells or Kentish Town], doth move me much; for
he is a man known to be both of virtue, honesty, discretion,
wisdom, and learning." Shortly after this, August 24, 1551,
he was preferred to the office of precentor of St Paul's.
While thus connected with bishop Ridley, he was con
stantly employed in preaching throughout the diocese; a satis
factory evidence of the reputation in which he was held, when
the choicest men we're selected for the pulpits, in order to
impress the popular mind in favour of the reformed religion.
In the same year we find him engaged in two private
conferences on the eucharistic controversy ; the question being
the true meaning of the words, " This is my body," whether
to be understood figuratively or literally. The disputants were,
on the protestant side, Grindal, Horn, Cheke, and Whitehead;
and on the other, Fecknam, Young, and Watson. In De
cember of this same year he was appointed chaplain to king
1 Grind, p. 6. 3 See p. 194.
3 See bishop Ridley's Works, Parker Soe. p. 331.

OF ARCHBISHOP GRINDAL. IU
Edward, with a salary of £40.; and in July 1552, he ob
tained a prebend in Westminster.
In the month of November a project was under con
sideration for dividing the diocese of Durham, then vacant by
the deprivation of bishop Tonstall4 ; and it seems that Grindal
was nominated for one of these bishoprics. Newcastle-upon-
Tyne was to have been the newly-erected see ; but the design
was frustrated through some influence at court.
On July 6, 1553, king Edward died, and with him the
hopes of those who looked favourably upon the advancing
work of the Reformation. Foreseeing the storm which was
gathering over the church, Grindal, in company with many
others of great piety and learning, of whom several afterwards
attained to places of eminence under queen Elizabeth, took
refuge on the continent. His first place of exile was Stras-
burgh ; and so little hope did he entertain of a change in the
aspect of ecclesiastical affairs in England, that he applied
himself diligently to learn the German language, that he might
be able to exercise his ministry in those parts6. From Stras-
burgh he occasionally visited other places, and spent some
time at Wasselheim, Spires, and Frankfort.
One of Grindal's chief employments during his exile was
to collect " the writings and stories of the learned and pious
sufferers in England, and to publish them ; for which purpose
he had a great correspondence here." The results of his in
quiries he communicated to John Foxe, who incorporated
them into his laborious work, the " Acts and Monuments."
How much Foxe was indebted to Grindal, will appear from
the correspondence given in this volume, to which the reader
is referred, (pp. 219—238.)
The unhappy dissensions amongst the English exiles at
Frankfort, in 1554, are too well known to require explanation
4 See bishop Burnet's account of this matter, ii. 442, Oxford, 1829.
5 Desperans de patriae salute, Wasselheimii linguae Germanicae
operam dederis, quod earn ita adeptus sis, ut vox tua etiam in Ger-
manicis ecclesiis audiri potuisset. Conrad. Hubert. Epist. Dedic. in
Buceri Script. Anglic.
«2

iv BIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE
here. It is sufficient to observe that there were two parties,
one desirous of maintaining the exclusive use, in public wor
ship, of king Edward's second book; the other, headed by
Knox and Whittingham, endeavouring to approximate the
services to those then in use at Geneva. These dissen
sions and heart-burnings were matters of deep concern to the
brethren at Strasburgh and elsewhere, who saw in them,
not only a scandal to the reformed English church, but the
elements of danger to the cause of the Reformation in
general. With the hope of allaying them, Grindal and
Chambers were deputed to visit Frankfort, carrying a letter
signed by themselves and others, in which they pressed with
much earnestness the dangers of the present controversy.
This mediation does not seem to have been successful; but
in the following year another deputation, consisting of Grindal,
Cox, Chambers, and some others, met with better success :
and at length, after much controversy, the differences were
quieted1. Upon the death of queen Mary, Nov. 17, 1558, those
who had fled at the commencement of her reign, for the
most part returned. Amongst the earliest of these was
Grindal, who in the end of December was on his way to
England. All the piety and wisdom of the returning exiles were
now called into requisition for the restitution and settlement
of the church. The work of reformation, which had ad
vanced under king Edward, had been entirely defaced and
obliterated by his successor. Grindal was a man of too much
reputation to be left without employment in this important
crisis. He was therefore soon called upon to take a share
in settling several weighty ecclesiastical matters, which
were immediately brought under consideration. The first
thing to which the attention of the authorities was directed
1 For an account of this painful controversy see Collier's Eccl. Hist.
vi. 144—152. See also " A brief Discourse of the Troubles at Frank
fort, &c." first printed about a.d. 1576.

OP ARCHBISHOP GRINDAL. V
was the revision of the Book of Common Prayer, in order
to its being submitted to queen Elizabeth's first parliament.
For this purpose a committee of divines met at the house
of Sir Thomas Smith, in Canon Row, Westminster, con
sisting of Cox, Sandys, Whitehead, Grindal, and Pilkington,
who had all been exiles, with Parker, May, Bell, and Sir T.
Smith. Grindal was probably selected for this important
work, not only on account of his reputation for learning
and piety, but also from the circumstance that he had been
the chaplain and intimate friend of bishop Ridley, and there
fore "well acquainted with the reasons and methods used
under king Edward in the composing the Common Prayers,
wherein that bishop, with archbishop Cranmer, had the chief
hand2." Various questions of discipline and ritual came
under his judgment in this assembly. The original papers
laid before the divines are extant among the Petyt MSS.
in the Inner Temple Library, in which are several comments
and suggestions in Grindal's own hand-writing.
In the following March a solemn conference was held
at Westminster, before the Lord Keeper Sir Nicholas Bacon,
and many of the nobility and gentry, between eight divines
on the Romish side, and eight on the protestant, of which
latter Grindal was one".
On Sunday, May 12, 1559, the new Book of Common
Prayer was used for the first time in the Queen's chapel,
and on the Wednesday following at St Paul's, on which
cccasion Grindal preached before an august assembly of the
court, the privy council, the lord mayor, and the aldermen
of the city. He was also employed in the summer as one
of the commissioners for the royal visitation in the north
of England, " to require the oath of supremacy, to inspect
cathedrals, and the manners of the clergy, and the like."
2 Strype, Grind, p. 33.
3 For an account of this conference see Strype, Annals, i. i. 128, 137.
Burnet, Reform, ii. 776, et seq. and Cardwell's History of Conferences,
&c. 56—92.

VI BIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE

About this time also, Dr John Young being removed
by the royal visitors from the mastership of Pembroke
College, Cambridge, for refusing the oath of supremacy,
Grindal was appointed to succeed him. This honourable post
he resigned in May 1562. In July of the same year, 1559, the
¦deposition of Bonner from the see of London, made under Ed
ward VI., but which had been set aside during queen Mary's
reign, was confirmed ; and Grindal, who had been well known
in the diocese as chaplain to bishop Ridley, was nominated
to succeed to the vacancy. He was consecrated in the
chapel of Lambeth palace, 21 December, 1559, by archbishop
Parker1, assisted by bishops Barlow, Scory, and Hodgson2;
on which occasion a sermon was preached by Alexander
Nowel, afterwards dean of St Paul's, from Acts xx. 28.
Shortly after his elevation we find him preaching at
various times before the Queen, and at St Paul's cross. On
one of these occasions, March 3rd, 1560, "there was a
mighty audience; for the people were greedy to hear the
gospel." He was also appointed, by the Queen's special
letters, one of the commissioners for revising the Calendar,
and altering certain of the lessons3, as well as for reforma-
1 Grindal was present at archbishop Parker's consecration. See
extract from Regist. Parker, Wilkin's Concil. iv. 199, and Cardwell,
Doc. Ann. i.
2 It may be well in reference to this subject to correct, at the desire
of the editor of the Zurich Letters, a verbal inaccuracy in p. 63, notes
1 and 2, of that volume, where Scory, bishop of Hereford, and Barlow,
bishop of Chichester, are said to have been consecrated to their re
spective sees, whereas they were only confirmed to them, on Dec. 20,
1559, at Bow Church, in the presence of archbishop Parker, at whose
consecration they had assisted three days before; having themselves
received episcopal consecration, bishop Barlow in 1536, and Scory in
1551, as it had been stated with respect to the latter in an earlier
note. In some cases indeed confirmation and consecration are confounded
together. The register of the services at Bow Church at what is fami
liarly spoken of as the consecration of bishops, more correctly designates
it as confirmation. " 1779, May 29. Early Prayers, Service of the day
No Sermon. Bishop of Lincoln confirmed at xi. o'cl. The Litanv '
"1813, Oct. 1. Confirmation of Dr Howley, bishop of London"
a Wilkins, Concil. iv'. p. 223.

OP ARCHBISHOP GRINDAL. Vll
tion in other ecclesisatical matters. The other commissioners
were archbishop Parker, Dr Bill, and Dr Haddon.
In this year the bishop held his primary visitation of his
diocese and cathedral. In the following year, 1562, he was
engaged in that "famous synod, wherein divers weighty matters
of religion were to be discussed, and the orders and usages
of the church corrected and purged, and a worship settled
according to the prescript of the gospel, and an uniformity
in all prescribed. In this our bishop was much employed^
for the giving notice thereof to all the bishops of the province,
and for the summoning of all that had a right to sit there,
to meet at St Paul's for that purpose on the 12th day of
January. But this was the least matter he had to do in
relation to this synod ; for he was one of those select learned
men, appointed to prepare and adjust matters for to lay before
the synod, against the time they should sit. I have seen
his hand in many of the papers drawn up to be debated in
that notable convocation ; he being, together with archbishop
Parker, bishop Sandys, bishop Cox, and some few more, all
along from the Queen's first access to the crown hitherto,
employed in consultation for the reformation of religion*."
About the middle of the following year, 1563, the plague
broke out with great violence in Kent, and soon extended to
London, and other places of the realm. This severe visitation
originated with the army, just returned from New-haven, or
Havre-de-grace, which, after an unsuccessful defence, had been
surrendered to the French. The bishop drew up and put
forth a Form of Prayer and Fasting5, meet for this time;
and afterwards, upon the abatement and ultimate removal of
the plague, he prepared suitable forms of Thanksgiving. These
forms will be found in this volume ; and the circumstances
attending their preparation will be best learned from the
4 Strype, Grindal, p. 99.
5 This form was the basis upon which other forms of prayer, in
times of public danger, were afterwards drawn up during the Queen's
reign.

Vill BIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE
bishop's letters to Sir W. Cecil, to which the reader is re
ferred'. In April 10, 1564, he proceeded to the degree of doctor
in divinity. On the 3rd of October following he preached
a sermon at St Paul's, at the funeral solemnity of the em
peror Ferdinand II. This is the only sermon of his which
is now extant ; and as he was reputed a preacher of some
eminence, it is therefore interesting as a specimen of his
style. It does not seem necessary to notice in this brief memoir
various matters, of more or less importance, which were
transacted by bishop Grindal during the remainder of his
continuance in the see of London. Most of these matters
will be found either detailed at length, or cursorily alluded
to, in the collection of letters contained in this volume.
Those letters indeed are, for the most part, the only source
from which the details of his life have been collected by his
biographer Strype. One circumstance, however, is of too
great importance to be passed over without special notice.
In the year 1568, the first edition of the great Bible, com
monly called the Bishops' Bible, was published. Archbishop
Parker was the chief promoter of this undertaking, in the
execution of which he secured the assistance of the best
qualified men, both for learning and character. Amongst
these were several bishops, from which circumstance this
edition derived its name. Bishop Grindal appears to have
executed the minor prophets, that portion of the work bear
ing his initials E. Ls.
In April, 1570, Grindal was nominated to the arch
bishopric of York, which had been vacant, by the death of
archbishop Young, since June, 1568. His register dates
1 Pp. 258, et seq.
The tenth allotment contained Hosea, Joel, Amos, to Malachi
inclusive ; and had the letters E. L. for Edmundus London." Strype,
Parker, n. 222 ; where see an account of this edition of the holy scrip
tures. See also Collier's Eccl. Hist. vi. 530.

OP ARCHBISHOP GRINDAL. IX

his translation from London on May the 1st, and his in
stalment by proxy on June the 9th. He was confirmed at
Canterbury, on the Monday after Trinity Sunday, by arch
bishop Parker, and was succeeded in the diocese of London
by Edwin Sandys, his early friend and companion. The state
of his new diocese and province, upon his arrival, was far
from encouraging. He found the greater part of the gentry
in the north opposed to the reformation, and the common
people sunk in ignorance and superstition3. So great indeed
was the contrast between this part of the country and the
southern parts, that the archbishop observed to Sir W. Cecil,
" This seems to be, as it were, another church, rather
than a member of the rest4." To remedy these evils the
archbishop, with as little delay as possible, instituted a me
tropolitical visitation, beginning on the 15th of May, 1571,
prorogued from time to time, until October 10, 1572. The
Articles of Inquiry and the Injunctions, given forth for this
visitation, are contained in this volume, and will sufficiently
explain the most obvious evils to which the archbishop found
it necessary to apply remedies. It was not so much against
the efforts of innovators in discipline that he had now to
.contend, as against the popular superstitions, and popish
practices, which still had a powerful hold upon the vulgar
mind. By the prudent management of the archbishop, and
especially by his diligence in providing men of piety and
learning for the ministry, he succeeded in greatly improving
the condition of this province. " By the care and diligence
of the archbishop (observes Strype6) the number of papists
daily diminished, especially in his diocese, who were a few
.years ago so many and prevalent in the north parts. He
shewed his faithfulness in his inspection over his church,
,by taking what care he could that none but men of some
ability and learning might be admitted to the cure of souls.
And for this purpose he provided that such as came for
3 See Letters, p. 325. " P. 326. 5 Grindal, p. 273.

BIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE '

institution to any living should be first well examined; and
such as he found unlearned he rejected, notwithstanding
their presentation." An instance of such rejection is related
by Strype 'j which sufficiently indicates the necessity that
existed for such vigilance. On more than one occasion,
indeed, we find the archbishop interposing his authority, for
the protection of parishes from unlearned and unfit ministers,
presented by corrupt or careless patrons2. His care also for
the due administration of religious and charitable foundations
was manifested by visitation, and reformation of the abuses
which he found in them. While in the see of London, he
had been the means of reforming, and indeed of saving from
absolute ruin, the Savoy Hospital, in the Strand3, a cha
ritable foundation for the entertainment and relief of poor
travellers, which, by the gross injustice and fraudulent ma
nagement of the master, one Thurland, had been brought
almost to destruction. He rendered a similar service, in the
year 1574, to Sherburn Hospital, near Durham, by procuring
certain unreasonable and injurious leases, granted by the late
master, to be annulled.
Upon the death of archbishop Parker, in May, 1 575, the
see of Canterbury remained vacant for nearly six months.
In November Grindal was nominated as his successor. On
the 10th of January following his election took place in the
Chapter House, at Canterbury; and on the 15th of February
he was confirmed by bishops Sandys of London, Horn of
Winchester, Cox of Ely, Davies of St David's, and Gest
of Sarum. In the year 1576, he instituted a metropoliti
cal visitation, which was continued from time to time, for
several successive years, interrupted probably by the troubles
into which the archbishop shortly after fell. The general
Articles of Inquiry for this Visitation are contained in this
1 Ibid. pp. 273, 274. a See Letters, pp. 330, 346.
3 See Strype, Grind, pp. 234—239, and Letters in this Vol p 302
and 349. ' '
4 See Strype, Grind, p. 274, and Letter, dated Feb. 3, 1574, p. 352.

OP ARCHBISHOP GRINDAL. XI
volume; and as they seem to have escaped the notice of
the collectors of such documents, they will be read with
additional interest.
We now arrive at a period in the archbishop's life, from
which, to its close, his course was one of sorrow and humilia
tion. He had risen successively to the places of highest emi
nence in the church ; but this his last and highest advancement
was the commencement of his troubles. He had scarcely com
pleted a year from the time of his nomination to the primacy,
when he had the misfortune to fall under the Queen's displea
sure, from which, although he occasionally afterwards received
some tokens of her friendly regard, he never entirely emerged.
The causes of this displeasure can be but briefly stated
in this memoir. They will appear with more distinctness
and force from the documents themselves, contained in this
volume6. It may suffice in this place to observe, that the!
archbishop looked with a favourable eye upon the exercises, j
called prophesyings*, considering that they might, notwithstand-i
ing certain incidental inconveniences, be made, in the main, j
subservient to the cause of true religion. " The archbishop
(says Collier) believed this mismanagement accidental to the
meetings: he thought the design was serviceable for the im
provement of the people and clergy; and therefore endea
voured to make it answer upon experiment, and bring the
practice up to the plan7  Thus the archbishop endeavoured
to guard against the abuse, and continue the exercise8.
But the Queen was of a different sentiment. She thought
these meetings gave encouragement to novelty, made people
6 See pp. 376 — 403, and Appendix i— in.
6 For an account of these prophesyings, see p. 372.
7 See the " Orders for reformation," &c, pp. 373, 374 of this volume.
8 Fuller observes, that Sir Francis Bacon, " in his Worthy Consider
ations about Church Government (tendered to King James), conceiveth,
that such prophesying, which Grindal did favour, might be so discreetly
cautioned and moderated, as to make them, without fear of faction, pro
fitable for advancing of learning and religion." Fuller, Church Hist.
Book ix. sect. iv. c. 4.

Xll BIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE

ramble in their fancy, and neglect their affairs ; that their.
curiosity was too much indulged, and their heads overcharged
with notions by these discourses; and that, by raising dis
putes and forming parties, things might possibly grow up to
a public disturbance. She told the archbishop, the kingdom
was overfurnished with instructions of this nature; that she
•would have the exercise of prophesying suppressed, the
preachers reduced to a smaller number, and homilies read
instead of sermons. She conceived three or four preachers
in a county might be sufficient, and that therefore licenses
for the pulpit should be granted with more reserve. The
Queen delivered herself upon this subject with something of
vehemence and disgust ; and gave her pleasure in charge to
the archbishop. Grindal, to give him his due, was a prelate
of more conscience and courage, than to be dazzled with
the lustre of a court, to resign against his judgment, and
be overruled into insignificancy. He wrote a long letter to
the Queen, to excuse his incompliance. It is penned with a
mixture of freedom and regard. He writes like a subjeet in
the state, and a governor in the church ; and takes care
neither to forget her Majesty nor himself1."
" Whether Grindal was right or not, in pleading for the
prophesying meetings, I shall not pretend to determine; though
it must be said, he has offered a great deal in defence of
these exercises. And it is most likely, could they have been
kept within the compass of his regulations, they would have
proved serviceable to the church. But this consideration apart,
it is certain he writes with the spirit of a primitive bishop :
his application is religiously brave, and has not the least
appearance of interest or fear. And besides the piety of
the address, it is managed with great force and advantage.
To which we may add, the advice is admirable and well
directed. Nothing could be more serviceable than to disen
gage the Queen from the flattery of her court, and bring
1 Collier's Eccles. Hist. vi. p. 565—567.

OP ARCHBISHOP GRINDAL. XIII
her off from some lofty mistakes her favourites seem to have
led her into2."
Upon the merits of this letter of Grindal's Fuller observes,
" What could be written with more spirit or less animosity ?
more humility and less dejection? I see a lamb in his own
can be a lion in God and his church's cause3."
The issue of this painful matter (says Strype4) was, "that
all the archbishop could say or write moved not the Queen
from her resolution, but she seemed much offended with
him, and resolved to have him suspended and sequestered ;
and seeing he would not be instrumental in it, sent her own
commandment, by her letters, to the rest of the bishops,
wholly to put down the exercises6." In June 1577, the arch
bishop was, by order of the privy council, confined to his
house, and sequestered for six months. In the latter end
of November, the Lord Treasurer Burleigh sent a kind
message to the archbishop, directing him how to proceed in
making a formal submission to the Queen ; but he " thought
not fit to comply so far as was advised; but still esteem
ing himself not to have done amiss, he would not ask
pardon which supposed a fault6." In January following
there was some talk of depriving him, but the proposal was
so ill received, that it was immediately dropped. Still how
ever he continued under sequestration; nor does it appear
certain, that he was ever after fully reconciled to the Queen7.
In the year 1580 a convocation was held, at which, the
2 Ibid. p. 575. 3 Ch. Hist. Book ix. sect. iv. c. 5.
4 Grindal, p. 336. 5 See Append, l. 6 Grindal, pp. 348—350.
7 The poet Spenser frequently quotes Grindal's sayings, as though
current at the time, and alludes to his troubles. The name Algrind is
merely a transposition of the syllables of his namei Thus in the Shep
herd's Calendar for May, speaking of pastors:
" But shepheards (as Algrind used to say)
" Mought not live ylike men of the laye."
Again, in the Shepherd's Calendar for July :
" Such one he was (as I have heard
"Old Algrind often sayne)
"That whilome was the first shepheard,
" And lived with little gayne." And

XIV BIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE ,
archbishop still continuing under sequestration, Aylmer, bishop
of London, presided. Some of the clergy at first were for
refusing to proceed to business without their primate; but
it was at last agreed that Dr Toby Matthew, dean of Christ-
church, should draw up in Latin a petition to the Queen
for the restitution of the archbishop1. A letter was also
written to. the Queen, and signed by twelve bishops, to the
same effect2. But neither of these addresses, though written
with much earnestness and respect, had any success.
There was one matter of great importance, which our
archbishop earnestly recommended to the consideration of
this convocation, viz. the reformation of church discipline;
and he drew up a form of public penance, intended to be
used at the restoration of penitents, who had been excom
municated for scandalous offences, to the communion of the
church3. It does not however appear that any thing was
definitely arranged.
And shortly after: "Sike one (sayd Algrind) Moses was,
"That saw his Maker's face."
In this latter eclogue, which is a pastoral dialogue, allegorieally com
mending meek and lowly pastors, Grindal's elevation and misfortunes
are described. One of the shepherds makes the inquiry, the other
replies : " But say mee, what is Algrind, hee
" That is so oft benempt ?"
" Hee is a shepheard great in 'gree,
" But hath been long ypent.
" One day hee sat upon a hill,
" As now thou wouldest mee :
" But I am taught by Algrind's ill
" To love the lowe degree.
" For sitting so with bared scalp,
" An eagle sored hye,
"That, weening his white head was chalke,
" A shell-fish down let flye ;
" She ween'd the shell-fish to have broke,
"But therewith bruz'd his brayne :
"So now astonied with the stroke,
" Hee lyes in ling'ring payne."
"Ah! good Algrind!" &c. &c.
The eagle is probably queen Elizabeth. These passages shew the
high estimation in which Grindal was held by his contemporaries.
1 See the petition in Fuller's Church Hist. Book ix. sect. iv. c. i. p 120.
3 See Cardwell, Doc. Ann. n. p. 386.
3 See pp. 455—457 of this volume. In connexion with this paper is
inserted also the Argument on the use of Excommunication, though it is

OF ARCHBISHOP GRINDAL. XV
In the year 1582 it would appear that the archbishop was,
to a certain extent at least, restored to the exercise of his
ecclesiastical jurisdiction. This may be inferred from the cir
cumstance, that the customary writs and instruments from
this date run in the archbishop's own name, without the
names of his officials. The archbishop had been now for
some time afflicted with blindness ; and in the latter part of,
this year, all hope of recovery seeming to have vanished,
he tendered to the Queen his resignation, which she now
seemed disposed to accept, assigning to him an honourable
pension during the remainder of his life. This matter re
mained in hand for some months ; for we find that in April
1583 it was still unsettled4.
Whitgift was nominated as his successor ; but he, it seems,
declined to enter upon the see as long as Grindal was alive5.
Fuller quaintly remarks : " Being really blind, more with grief
than age, he was willing to put off his clothes before he went
to bed, and in his life-time to resign his place to Dr Whit
gift; who refused such acceptance thereof. And the Queen,
commiserating his condition, was graciously pleased to say,
that as she had made him, so he should die an archbishop ;
as he did, July 6th, 1583. Worldly wealth he cared not
for, desiring only to make both ends meet ; and as for that
little that lapped over, he gave it to pious uses in both
universities, and the founding of a fair free-school at St Bees,
the place of his nativity6." The same author, in his Church
History, observes : " Whoso beholds the large revenues con
ferred on Grindal, the long time he enjoyed them,' the little
charge encumbering him, dying a single man, will admire at
the mean estate he left behind him7."
" He was buried, according to his desire, in the chancel of
by no means certain that Grindal was the author of it. See p. 451, and
the note from Strype.
4 See pp. 402, 403.
0 See Fuller's Church Hist. Book. ix. sect. v. c. 10.
" Fuller's Worthies, p. 219. 7 Book ix. sect. v. c. 11.

XVI BIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE
Croydon church. And on the south side of the communion
table against the wall is his effigies in stone, lying at length/
raised a pretty height from the ground; his hands in the
posture of praying: his eyes have a kind of white in the
pupil to denote his blindness ; a comely face ; a long black
beard somewhat forked, and somewhat curling ; vested in his
doctor's robes1."
The following are the inscriptions upon his tomb.
Edmundus Grindallus
Cumbriensis, Theologise Doctor, eruditione, prudentia, et
gravitate clarus, constantia, justitia, et pietate insignis, civibus
et peregrinis charus : ab exilio (quod Evangelii causa subiit)
reversus ad summum dignitatis fastigium (quasi decursu hono-
rum) sub R. Elizabetha evectus, ecclesiam Londinen. primum,
deinde Eborac. demum Cantuarien. rexit. Et cum hie nihil
restaret, quo altius ascenderet, e corporis vinculis liber ac
beatus ad ccelum evolavit 6°. Julii, anno Dom. 1583 aetat.
suae 63. Hie, praeter multa pietatis officia, quae vivus prae-
stitit, moribundus maximam bonorum suorum partem piis
usibus consecravit. In parcacia divae Beghse (ubi natus est)
scholam grammaticam splendide extrui, et opimo censu ditari
curavit. Magdalenensi ccetui Cantabr. (in quo puer primum
academiae ubera suxit) discipulum adjecit. Collegio Christi,
(ubi adultus literis incubuit) gratum Mvynoavrov reliquit.
Aulae Pembrochianae (cujus olim Socius, postea Prcefectus
extitit) serarium et bibliothecam auxit, Graecoque praelectori,
uni Socio, ac duobus Discipulis, ampla stipendia assignavit.
Collegium Eeginae Oxon. (in quod Cumbrienses potissimum
cooptantur) nummis, libris, et magnis proventibus locupletavhV
Civitati Cantuar. (cui moriens praefuit) centum libras, in hoc,
ut pauperes honestis artificiis exercerentur, perpetuo servan-
das atque impendendas, dedit. Residuum bonorum pietatis
operibus dicavit. Sic vivens moriensque, ecclesise, patriae,
et bonis literis profuit. 1 Strype, Grind. 430.

OF ARCHBISHOP GRINDAL. XVII
Grindallus doctus, prudens, gravitate verendus,
Justus, munificus, sub cruce fortis erat.
Post crucis aerumnas Christi gregis Anglia fecit
Signiferum, Christus ccelica regna dedit.
Praesulis eximii ter postquam est auctus honore,
Pervigihque greges rexit moderamine sacros ;
Confectum senio durisque laboribus, ecce,
Transtulit in placidam mors exoptata quietem.
Mortua marmoreo conduntur membra sepulchre ;
Sed mens sancta viget, fama perennis erit.
Nam studia et musae, quas magnis censibus auxit,
Grindalli nomen tempus in omne ferent.
The necessary brevity of this memoir, as well as other
considerations2, preclude any general remarks upon the cha
racter and public conduct of this eminent prelate. He lived
in arduous aiid trying times; and we, perhaps, are scarcely
in a capacity for forming a very accurate judgment upon
many points then in controversy, the importance of which may
to us seem exaggerated or the reverse. We should endea
vour as much as possible to throw ourselves into the posi
tion of those distinguished men, to whom we stand so deeply
indebted, and view their dangers and their labours with the
eye and the feelings of a contemporary.
It does not appear that archbishop Grindal left much
behind him in print. The following is the list of his remains,
given by Bishop Tanner3 in his Bibliotheca:
a The design of the Parker Society being simply the publication of the
works of the eminent writers of our church in the 16th century, without
further comment than may be necessary for illustration, it is deemed essen
tial to the carrying out of this design, to abstain from observations, which
under ordinary circumstances a biographer might be expected to introduce.
3 The following is Tanner's account of archbishop Grindal :
Grindall [^Edmundus] filius Gulielmi, patria Cumbrius, in oppido
coenobio S. Beghs (Beccae) virginis claro natus, A. D. mdxix. Primo in
collegio Magdalenensi, dein in collegio Christi, tandem in aula Pembro-
chiana Cantabrigise literis academicis institutus, ubi A. mdxxxviii. socius,
b
[grindal.]

xviii biographical notice
Scripsit Anglice, I. Concionem habitam apud crucem Pau-
linam ad exequias Ferdinandi imperatoris Oetob. 3. mdlxiv.
in Matth. xxiv. 44. Pr. " Emonge many evyll and naught."
Lond. mdlxiv. 4to.
II. A dialogue between Custom and Truth. Extat in se-
eunda et seqq. edit. Foxii. Strype in Vita Grindal. 313.
III. Disputationem Cantabr. 24 Junii. mdxlix. cim doc-
tore Glynn. Fox, p. 1383.
IV. Epistolam apologeticam ad Beginam, in defensione
prophetiw et jwisdictimis eccles. Pr. " With most humble
remembrance." Extat apud Th. Fuller, Hist. Eccl. ix. p. 123.
V. Epistolam I. M. Parkero 9 Dec. mdlxxiii. Strype
in Vita Parker, 455.
VI. Epistolas IV. M. Parkero, MS. Coll. Corp. Chr.
Cantab. Miscell. i. 431.
VII. Epistolas XXX. plus minus, in Strype in Vita
Grindal, 1. c.
VIII. Articles agreed wpon in Convocation, A. mdlxxv.
in vol. 4 Concil. M. Brit, et Hib. p. 284. seq.
IX. Mandatum ArcMepiscopi Cantuar. ad pubUcandum
articulos in convocations A. mdlxxv. stabilitos. Ibid. p. 285.
et A. mdxlviii. academise procurator, postea collegii Pembroch. prseses
electus, et Ridleio episcopo Londinensi a sacris domesticis, et pnebenda
S. Pauli donatus fuit. Regnum ineunte Maria, solum vertit, et primo
Argentorati, dein Francofurti sedem fixit: ilia vero extincta in patriam
rediit. A. mdxlix. fuit concionator dominse Margaretae apud Cantabrigienses.
A. mdli. 12 Martii pensio annua xl. librarum Edmundo Grindal, S. T.
baccalaureo, capellano regio data est, durante beneplacito. MS. Cotton
Julius, B. 9. A. mdli. 24 Augusti E. G. sacr. th. baccalaureus collatus est
ad prsecent. S. Pauli. Reg. Rydley. vac. per ejus resignationem mduv,
April 24. Bonner. A. mdlii. mense Julii prabendarius Westmonaster
iensis factus. A. mdlix. unus disputantium ex partibus protestantium
fuit. Et eodem anno ab Elizabetha regina ad episcopatum Londinensem,
A. mdlxx. ad arcliiepiscopatum Eboracensem, et A. mdlxxv. ad Cantua-
riensem evectus est  Vitam ejus descripsit Johannes Strype, M.A.
London mdccx. fol. Anglice. Eodem anno prodierunt in 8vo. Memorials
concerning his suspension and disgrace, with his letter to Q. Elizabeth
in vindication of prophesying. Obiit apud Croidon 6 Julii, mdlxxxhi.'
setatis lxiv. Epitaphium ejus describitur ex Godwin inter MSS. Ant.
Wood c. ii.

OF ARCHBISHOP GRINDAL. XIX
X. Articles to be inquired of in Ms Metropolitical Visita
tion, p. 286.
XI. Orders for reformation of abuses about the learned
exercises and conferences among the ministers of the church.
p. 287. XII. Episcoporum epistola ad Beginam EUzabetham pro
restauratione Archiep. Cantuar. Edmundi Grindal. p. 293.
XIII. Synodi Ubellus supple® Begince porrectus, de eadem
materia, p. 295.
XIV. A Form of Penance laid before the synod by the
Archbishop of Canterbury, with his directions for it. p. 298.
XV. Sub finem Malachiae prophetse in Bibliis episco-
palibus (the Bishops' Bible) dantur literae E. L. forsan legendae
Edmundus Londinensis, qui translator Minorwm prophetarum
fuit. Of the above writings the following are contained in this
volume: I. II. III. IV. V. VI. VII. VIII. IX. X.
XI. XIV.
Strype has incorporated the substance of many of the
archbishop's epistolary remains into his account of his life.
Most of the letters contained in this volume have never before
been printed entire. They have been collected by the editor
from the various MSS. in the British Museum, the Library at
Lambeth Palace, the State Paper Office, the Inner Temple
Library, and the Library of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge.
It is right also to state, that in all cases where it has been in
his power, the editor has carefully collated the documents given
by Strype with the originals. The Articles and Injunctions
for the province of York, fragments of which only are given
in Strype's Life, have been extracted entire from the Register
at York. The editor thankfully acknowledges his obligations to the:
officers in charge of the several libraries and MSS., from
which he derived many of the articles contained in this volume,

XX BIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE, &C.
for the faciUties' which they kindly afforded him. His thanks
are especially due to the lord bishop of London, to] the
Cathedral authorities at York, and to the Rev. S.'R.
Maitland, librarian to his grace the archbishop of Canter
bury, for the privilege of examining archbishop] Grindal's
registers. His thanks are also due to the veryrreverend the
Master of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, the Rev.^the
Master of Pembroke College, the Rev. Samuel Carr, of Col
chester, as well as to other friends, who have kindly favoured
him with communications. He is also bound to acknowledge
the liberality of Mr Stewart, bookseller, London, in allowing
him a copy of the document on p. 313, from a very rare tract
in his possession.

CORRIGENDA.

In p. 169, note 2, instead of the sentence beginning in the fifth line of
that note, read John Marshall was the author of a book called "A
Treatise of the Cross."
p. 243. The translation of one clause in the Latin was inadvertently
omitted. Supply, in line 5 of the translation, the words : " I have
not yet replied, for I know not to whom to direct my reply."
p. 395, note 2, for Appendix ni. p. 408, read p. 471.

A SERMON

PREACHED IN THE

CATHEDRAL CHURCH OF ST PAUL

FUNERAL SOLEMNITY

THE EMPEROR FERDINAND,

OCTOBER 3, 1564.

[grindal.]

9 g^rmon, at fbt
mineral $o\emnitie of tfce most tug!)
anfc mtcrjf)t» $rmte Ferdinandus, tfre late
Umpjrour of most famous trumorge, jboI=
Sen in tlje Catjeorall CInirrije of Saint
$aute in JLonSon, tl>e tljtro of Or*
tnSer, 1564. #late Sg tlje «»
ttrano fatfier in <Soo, ffio*
mtmo ©rtrtoalt, 6t=
Sfinp of ILnn--
oon.

C finprfhtefc at 3lon*ron bp Sfofcn
Uag, MntUfag ouer gtoersgate,
fceneatlj Samt #lartinif.

Cum gratia & priuilegio Regiae
Maiestatis.

C EljeSc uoaiUjS are to 60 sfnltr at IjrjjS
Shop unoer the (Sate.

A SERMON
AT THE FUNERAL SOLEMNITY1 OF THE MOST HIGH AND
MIGHTY PRINCE FERDINANDUS', THE LATE EMPEROR
OF MOST FAMOUS MEMORY, HOLDEN IN THE
CATHEDRAL CHURCH OF ST PAUL IN LON
DON, THE THIRD OF OCTOBER, 1564.
MADE BY THE REVEREND FATHER
IN GOD EDMUND GRINDAL,
BISHOP OF LONDON.

The Prayer for the universal Church, the Church of England and
Ireland, the Queen's Majesty, the States of the realm, &c, as is
ordinarily accustomed, were first made.
Matth. xxiv.
Ideo et vos estote parati, quia qua hora, non putatis, ea filius hominis
tienturus est.
Therefore be ye also ready, for the Lord will come at the hour which
ye think not on.
Among many evil and naughty affections, which follow the
nature of man corrupted by sin, right honourable and beloved
in Christ, few or none bring greater inconveniences with them,
than doth the inordinate hope and expectation of long life.
And this affection is so much the more hurtful and perilous,
for that it is grounded so deeply, and sticketh so firmly in our
nature, that it cannot easily be remedied or removed : which
thing, beside common experience, hath of old time been noted
Q1 " The funerals of the Emperor Ferdinand, lately deceased, were
appointed by the Queen to be celebrated in St Paul's Church, as was
customarily done in those days, out of honour to the neighbouring
crowned heads, which was done accordingly October 3. There was
erected for the solemnity, in the choir, an hearse richly garnished, and
all the choir hung in black, with the escutcheons of his arms of sundry
sorts." — Strype, Grindal, p. 146.]
[2 Ferdinand I., brother of Charles V., was born a.d. 1503. He
married Anne, sister of Louis, king of Bohemia, a. d. 1521 ; was elected
king of the Romans, a.d. 1531 ; and upon the abdication of his brother
succeeded to the empire, a. d. 1558. He died at Vienna, July 26, 1564,
and was buried at Prague. See Modern Universal History, Vol. xi.]
1—2

A FUNEKAL SERMON

by divers and sundry proverbs, as this for one : Nemo est tam
. senex, qui non putet annum se posse vivere1 : " There is no
man so old, but that he thinketh he may live yet one year
longer ;" and when that is done, yet another, and another yet
after that, and so in infinitum, until all years and days be clean
past and expired. The like hope of long life is expressed by
this proverb, JEgroto anima dum est, spes est2: "The sick
man, as long as he hath life and breath, so long hath he hope :"
signifying that, even in the greatest and most dangerous
diseases, the sick parties ever hope to live and to escape; so
that neither old age, which by natural course foresheweth death
at hand, neither yet extremity of sickness, be it never so
grievous, can remove from us this inordinate expectation and
vain hope of long life, so long as this body hath any breath
abiding, or life left in it.
Out of this evil root spring many branches of great incon
veniences : for when men be in expectation of long life, and
promise unto themselves continuance of many years, they fall
by little and little into carnal security, they grow remiss in all
godly exercises, delight altogether in pleasures of this world^
little or nothing thinking of the world to come, or of any
amendment or correction of life, but deferring it to a longer
time ; and so oftentimes prevented with unlooked-for death, and
found asleep in their wicked security, they tumble headlong, or
they be ware3, into the pit of damnation. For the curing there-1
fore of this dangerous disease in our sick nature, the Holy
Ghost hath provided in the scriptures two special remedies:
The one is the setting forth before our eyes the severity of
God's terrible judgment at the last day, when the Lord him-
1 Thess. iv. self shall come with the voice and summoning of the archangel,
with the sound of the trumpet from heaven, in judgment, to
2 cor. v. render to every man according to that he hath done in the
flesh, be it good or evil; and therewith also the suddenness of
the same judgment, which shall "come as a thief in the night,11
Luke xxi. without giving any forewarning, as a snare that catcheth the
Matt. xxiv. bird, and as the lightning which most suddenly in one moment
flasheth from east to the west over all heaven. The other remedy
is the often warning which the scriptures do give us, to put us
[* Cicero De senect. cap. vii. ad fin.]
17 Cic. ad Atticum. Lib. ix. Ep. IO.]
Q3 Before they are awareQ

FOR THE EMPEROR FERDINAND. 5
in remembrance of our forgetfulness of the frailty of om- nature,
continually subject unto death, who will not suffer us long to
continue here upon this earth, but shortly, and very often
suddenly also, bringeth us most certainly to an end of this
uncertain life. The text which I have chosen ministereth just
' occasion to think of both these matters, being a parcel and the
very conclusion of a sermon, made by Christ himself sitting on
fnount Olivet, upon occasion that his disciples asked him of the
signs of his coming and of the end of the world. The words
are these : Ideo et vos, &cc. " Therefore be ye also ready, Matt. xxiv.
, for the Lord will come at the hour which you think not on."
Which sentence, as most notable and worthy to be regarded,
our Saviour in that sermon doth* sundry times repeat, Vigilate
ergo, Sec. " Therefore." Wherefore ? It is the conclusion of a
similitude going before, which is this : " If the good man of
the house had known what hour the thief would have come, he
would surely have watched, and not have suffered his house to
have been broken up. And therefore be you ready." As if he
should say : The good man of an house would be diligent to
save and preserve his house and worldly goods, being things
corruptible : how much more ought you to be continually
vigilant, lest the day of judgment, which cometh suddenly, as a
thief in the night, find you sleeping in sin and wickedness, and
so you lose a far more excellent treasure, redeemed not with
gold and silver, but with the precious blood of the immaculate 1 Pet. i.
Lamb Christ our Saviour !
Although therefore this, text most properly pertaineth to
put us in remembrance of making preparation against the
general judgment ; yet notwithstanding I intend presently to
apply it to the preparation towards death, partly by reason of
this present occasion, and partly for that both tend to one
effect. For St Augustine saith, " Look in what state the last August, ad
Mcsych.
day of our life doth find us, in the same state will the last day Kpist. so.
of the world judge us4." I purpose therefore, by occasion of
this text, to put you in remembrance of three things :
First, of the exhortation in the scripture, moving us to
¦prepare to die.
P In quo enim quemque invenerit suus novissimus dies, in hoc
euni comprehendet mundi novissimus dies : quoniam qualis in die isto
quisque moritur, talis in die illo judicabitur. August, ad Hesych. Epist.
80, ad init. Ed. Basil. 1669. Tom. n. col. 350.]

6 A FUNERAL SERMON
Secondarily, of the causes that ought to move us to this
preparation. And thirdly, of the true ways and means how to prepare
to die. And by the way I intend somewhat to speak of the cause
of this solemn assembly.
I. For the first. As it is said here, " Be in readiness,
&c." so are there very many places in the scriptures, tending
to the same effect. In Luke xii. Christ saith thus : Sint lumbi
vestri provcincti, et lucernw ardentes in manibus vestris. " Let
your loins be girded, and your candles burning in your hands."
By girding of the loins is signified the bridling, or rather
mortifying, of our carnal and corrupt affections ; and by burn
ing candles is signified the light of faith, and christian conver
sation, the very fruit of time faith, and so, in sum, that we
should be altogether in a readiness. Saint Peter also, when
he maketh mention of the end of all things to be at hand, useth
1 Pet. iv. much like exhortation : " Be ye sober (saith he) and vigilant
in prayer;" signifying thereby, that temperance in meats and
drinks, sobriety of conversation in all the parts of our life,
vigilancy and continuance in prayer and other godly exercises,
are sure signs that we make preparation for death and for the
coming of Christ. Of such like exhortation to prepare against
death the scriptures are most full, and so plain, that this part
needeth no long prosecution.
II. Now for the second part. There be two causes that
ought (if we be not altogether insensible) to move us to pre
pare for death. The one is the necessity of death : the other
is the uncertainty thereof. The inevitable necessity of death
Heb. ix. is very well expressed by Saint Paul in these words : Statutwm
est omnibus hominibus semel mori, et post hoc judicium. "It is
ordained," or it is a statute, concluded and enacted in the high
court of the heavenly parliament, and such a statute as never
shall be repealed, "that all men," of what estate or condition
soever they be, "shall once die, and after that followeth the
Eccles. ii. judgment." The wise man saith: Moritur doctus simul et
indoctus. " The learned and unlearned both die." The eth*
nicks1 also did very well express this necessity of death. Fo*
Horace saith thus : C Ethnicks: heathen.]

FOR THE EMPEROR FERDINAND. 7
Pallida mors sequo pulsat pede pauperum tabernas,
Regumque turres2.
" Pale death, or death that maketh the most beautiful and best
coloured faces pale, doth knock as indifferently at princes'
palaces, as at poor men"s cottages." Another poet hath these
words: Mors sceptra ligonibus cequat. "Death maketh
sceptres and mattocks equal, and as soon arresteth he the
prince that carrieth the sceptre, as the poor man that diggeth
with the mattock." David calleth death Viam universal camis, i Kings »¦
" the way of all flesh." But what needeth many testimonies
in so plain a matter, so universally known by daily experience
in all places and times I
Now, as concerning the uncertainty of death, (which is the
second and greatest cause to move us to be in readiness,) this
may be truly affirmed, that as nothing is more certain than
that death will come, so is there nothing more uncertain than
the hour when it will come. And therefore is our life in the
scriptures compared to things that upon light and sudden
causes are alterable, as grass, a flower, shadow, smoke, va- isai. xi.
pour ; and death resembled to the steahng in of a thief, to a James iv.
XjllrCI? XXI
snare entangling the bird, and the hook catching the fish un
awares. This uncertainty is also touched in my text : Quia
qua kora non putatis, fyc. " For the Lord will come at the
hour which ye think not." But both these things shall appear
more clearly by examples.
And to begin first with the examples of the latter part.
Nothing doth more evidently declare the uncertainty of death,
than the sudden deaths of persons of all ages and degrees, of
which we find plenty both in profane histories and in the
scriptures. Pliny, in the seventh book of his Natural History, ?'.'"• Nat-
hath a whole chapter entitled De mortibus repentinis" : and caP- 53«
the like chapter hath Valerius Maximus4; where they write, that
many upon most light causes suddenly have died. One at
Borne, as he went forth at his chamber-door, did but strike
[2 Hor. Carm. Lib. i. Od. iv. 13.]
P Q. iEmilius Lepidus jam egrediens incusso pollice limini cubiculi.
C. Aufidius, cum egressus in Senatum iret, offenso pede in comitio.
Legatus quoque, qui Rhodiorum causam in Senatu magna cum adini-
ratione oraverat, in limine curiae protinus expiravit progredi volens.
Plin. Nat. Hist. Lib. vn. cap. 53.]
f_4 Valerius Maximus, Lib. ix. cap. 12. De mortibus non vulgaribus.]

8 A FUNERAL SERMON
his finger a little on the door-cheek, and immediately fell down
dead. Another did but stumble as he went forth, and died
forthwith. An ambassador of the Ehodians, after he had
declared his message to the senate, departing forth of the
council-chamber, fell down by the way suddenly, and there
died. iEschylus the poet lying on sleep bareheaded near the
sea, a great sea-fowl, thinking his head to be a stone whereon
he might break the shell-fish which he carried, let it fall on
his head, wherewith he was killed out of hand. Lucian, a
man indeed learned and eloquent, but a derider of all religion;
and namely1 a blasphemer of christian religion, travelling by
the way, was suddenly set upon and worried with dogs; a
death worthy such a blasphemer, and a terrible example to all
contemners and deriders of religion and piety. The scriptures
1 Sam. xxv. also want not like examples. The churlish rich man Nabal,
who at his sheep-shearing held a feast in his house like a
king, but denied to relieve David, then persecuted and in
distress, within ten days after was smitten of the Lord, and
Acts v. so died. Ananias and Sapphira, pretending that they gave*
their whole patrimony to the relief of the poor in the primi
tive church, but indeed reserving a portion to themselves, and
so lying to the Holy Ghost, were immediately stricken of
God, and so ended their lives, to the fearful example of all
hypocrites and dissemblers, namely in matters pertaining to
Acts xii. God's religion. Herod Agrippa, being in his most glorious
magnificency contented to hear himself magnified and extolled
as a God and not a man, was suddenly smitten by the angel
of the Lord, and died a most miserable death. The rich
Luke xii. man, of whom mention is made in the 12th of Luke, that
intended to pull down his barns and granaries, and to build
larger, said to his soul : " Soul, thou hast provision laid up
in store for many years, and therefore take thine ease, eat,
drink, and be merry." But what became of him \ God said
unto him : " Thou fool, even this very night shall thy soul be.
taken from thee; and then who shall have that thou hast pro-
Dan. iv. videdT The example of Nabuchodonosor is very terrible,
who, walking in his palace, and glorying in his strong and
stately city Babylon, whiles the words were yet in his mouth,
was suddenly stricken with a plague worse than death; for
f_J Namely: especially.]

FOR THE EMPEROR FERDINAND. if
the use of reason was taken from him, and he himself, turned
forth among beasts, became as a beast, eating hay like an
ox ; to teach all posterities ensuing, not to glory in things
of this world which are but vain, but that "he which glorieth
should glory in the Lord." It shall not be amiss if I add
one example of mine own knowledge : for God's judgments
exercised in our days are also to be observed and marked.
I knew a priest who had rapped together four or five bene
fices, but was resident upon never a one of them. All this
sufficed him not; and therefore he longed for a prebend also,
there to spend at ease the milk and the fleece of the. flocks
which he had never fed. At length by mediation of money
he obtained a prebend : and when his man brought him home
the seal thereof, cast into a marvellous joy, he burst forth
into these words of the psalm, taken out of his portesse2, which
was all his study : Hwc requies mea. " This is my rest, (Tsai.cxxxii.
(saith the priest) this is my place of quiet; here intend I
to make merry so long as I Uve." What followed hereof?
Assuredly, nulla requies, "no rest"; but within a few days
after he was stricken with a palsy, that he could not stir
himself, and besides bereft of all his wits and understanding,
that where before he was accounted a worldly wise man, after
wards he was altogether foolish, and not long after died.
And who is there that hath lived any number of years, but
they have known or heard of many that have died suddenly \
Some sitting in their chairs, some sleeping in their beds ;
some have fallen down dead going in the streets ; some have
fallen off from their horses; besides many other like cases,
coming by fraud, force, or violence, wrought by one man
against another, whereof be infinite and too many examples.
Wherefore, to conclude this part, let all those whom God
hath blessed with prosperity in this world, learn further out
of these examples, that when they are in the highest and
best state of wealth, favour, honour, and dignity, then have
they most cause to be vigilant and in a readiness; for then
most commonly God's stroke is nearest at hand, and sudden
destruction lighteth upon such as in the midst of worldly
prosperity have not God before their eyes, but cast him clean
but of their remembrance.
fj3 Portesse, portass, or portus : a breviary.]

10 A FUNERAL SERMON
Now to come to necessity, a few examples in that shall
suffice. Daily experience sheweth that all are subject to death,
Some note that it is not without an emphasis, and to he
Gen. v. marked, that in the 5th of Genesis, where mention is made
of the old fathers that lived some seven, some eight, some
nine hundred years, ever in the end Moses addeth these words^
Et mortuus est, "and he died;" to give us to understand,
that live we never so long, yet at length cometh death, and
maketh an end of all. If strength could have preserved from
death, Sampson had yet lived ; if wisdom, Solomon ; if va-
liancy, David; if beauty, Absolom; if riches, Croesus; if
largeness of dominion, Alexander the Great had yet remained
alive. But what need we to seek far examples ? Behold, this
present assembly and solemnity most lively expresseth to all
om- senses the brittleness of our nature, and the necessity
of death. For if the most noble and mighty prince Ferdi
nandus, the Boman emperor, for whose funeral this prepara
tion and concourse is here made, hath entered the way of all
flesh, and though he were the greatest and honourablest of
all earthly kings, hath as a subject obeyed the irrevocable
statute of the heavenly emperor spoken of before; let us, in
respect far inferior persons, assure ourselves we shall follow,
and that how soon we cannot tell. And because it is com
monly used that something should be spoken at the funerals
of great and notable personages in their praise and commen
dation, agreeable to their conditions, I will also, agreeably to
the said custom, speak something in commendation of the
virtues of this most noble prince. In which doing I shall do
no new thing, but therein follow the steps of the most godly,
ancient, and best learned fathers of the church. Gregory
Nazianzen, who for his excellent knowledge was called Theo-
logus, that is, the divine, wrote divers and sundry funeral
orations or sermons, and in them highly commended the par-<
ties discessed1; as Basilius Magnus, Cyprian, Athanasius, his
own father, (for his father was a married bishop,) and divers
habftain"6 otner2* St Ambrose in Uke sermons highly commended Va-

funerepatris.

[} Discessed : departed, deceased.]
[2 In Cypr. Orat. 18. Tom. i. p. 274. In patrem Orat. 19. p. 286.
In Basil. Orat. 20. p. 316. In Athanas. Orat. 21. p. 373. Edit. Paris.
1630.]

FOR THE EMPEROR FERDINAND. 11
lentinianus and Theodosius the emperors3. Which was not
done of these learned fathers, either for vain ostentation of
eloquence, or for flattery of their friends remaining alive ; but
partly to continue a reverent and honourable memory of the
parties deceased, and partly to excite and stir up others by
rehearsal of their virtues to the imitation of the same.
And here I must crave pardon, if I shaU not so largely and
particularly speak in the commendation of this noble emperor,
as did Ambrose of Valentinian and Theodosius. For this
prince was to me personally unknown: Ambrose was much
conversant with both the other. And therefore of this prince
I can report only those things which either are credibly writ-;
ten of him in the histories of our time, or that are notori
ous by common fame, or that I myself have heard by very
certain report of men of good credit. And here I wiU briefly
pass over those things which orators could prosecute with
much eloquence at great length; as, first of aU, his high
parentage and nobility of birth, being indeed very notable,
descending in direct Une from sundry emperors. Frederick
the emperor, of that name the third, was his great grandfather:
Maximilian the emperor, son to the said Frederick, was his
grandfather : Philip, king of Spain, father to Charles the last
emperor, and to him : his mother was the daughter and heir
of the king of Spain : his father's mother was the only daughter
and heir to Carolus Audax, Charles the Bold, duke of Bur
gundy, and lord of all the Low Countries ; indeed a duke by
style, but, when he Uved, terrible to the mightiest kings of
his time ; he himself also descending lineaUy from the kings
of France. So that there was compacted in this prince's
person, as it were, a bundle of the principal nobiUty of
the christian world ; out of the compass of the which world
there is no true nobility, but aU barbaric I wiU likewise
pass over the dignity and honour of his estate, which
was the highest type of all worldly preeminency, to the which
he ascended by all steps and degrees of honour. As first of
all, after the death of Maximilian the emperor, his grandfa
ther, besides other his titles and styles, he was created, not
a duke, which is a place of great honour, and namely in those
[s Ambrosii Orat. funebr. de obitu Valent. Imp. Tom. m. p. 3. de
obitu Theodos. Imp. Tom. m. p. 47. Ed. Basil. 1567.]

•12 A FUNERAL SERMON
countries, but an archduke, I mean archduke of Austria, and
(that more is) the only archduke of the world, so far as I
have read or heard. Other there were archdukes in style*
but he only, so long as he lived, was archduke in possession.
Soon after he was crowned king of Boheme, then elected
king of Romans, after that king of Hungary, and last of all
emperor of Rome ; which is the highest step and degree of
honour that any man in Christianity can attain unto. When
I say the highest, I do not here except the pretenced super-
,. eminency of the pope's holiness : for I take his holiness,
in challenging to be above the emperor, to be an usurper;
and in this point I have Tertullian to make with me, who
writeth plainly thus: Imperator omnibus hominibus major,
'solo Deo minor. " The emperor (saith he) is greater than
all men, and yet less than God alone1."
Thus much concerning the royal progeny and imperial
. state of Ferdinandus ; which things I have briefly passed over,
as matters more meet for them that write panegyrical orations,
than for the pulpit. For although they be the gifts of God,
and therefore to be esteemed in their kind, yet be they the
things that rather make a great man, than a good and a
, christian man. For the like hath often happened, as well to
evil men and to heathen men, as to good and christian men.
I will therefore commend unto you the gifts of the mind,
and the godly virtues, which were in this noble emperor:
in the which, for the causes afore alleged, I must be more
brief than otherwise the matter requireth. For surely, I
have heard that he abounded in all kinds of virtue; that he
was a lover of justice, a lover of truth, and a hater of the
contraries; that he was full of clemency, fuU of humbleness
Of mind, no proud man, no haughty man, but humble, mild,
and full of affability. He was also not unlearned ; and both in
Latin and all other vulgar tongues so skilful, that he was
well able to treat in the same with the most part of the
nations of Christendom.
[} Colimus ergo et imperatorem sic, quomodo et nobis licet et ipsi
expedit, ut hominem a Deo secundum ; et quicquid est, a Deo conse-
cutum, et solo Deo minorem. Hoc et ipse volet. Sic enim omnibus
major est, dum solo vero Deo minor est. Tertull. ad Scap p 86 Ed.
Paris. 1641.]

FOR THE EMPEROR FERDINAND. 13
But out of all his virtues, I wiU at this time especially
commend unto you three, whereof two are notoriously known
throughout all Christendom; the third I myself have heard
by report of them that were of good credit and exceUent
learning. And the first is his fortitude, travails, and con
tinuance in wars against infidels and sworn enemies of the
christian name and religion, I mean the Turks. The principal
office required of a christian prince, over and above the
duty of another christian, is the right use of the sword,
put by God into his hand, for the defence of the godly
and innocent, and for the repressing and punishing of the
wicked. This sword is never so weU occupied, as when
it is drawn in wars to defend christians against infidels
and enemies of christian reUgion. For these wars have a
privilege or prerogative above all other kind of ware; for
they are caUed in the scriptures bella Domini, " the [Numb. xxi.
. . 14.1
Lord's wars." In these kind of wars against Turks and
Mahumetists2 this noble prince spent a great piece of his
young and middle age, not sparing therein neither his trea
sure, or his travail even in his own person; and therefore,
in that point, may very weU be compared to the most godly.
and vahant prince king David, of whom, for his valiancy 1 Sam. xxv.
against the PhiUstines and other infidels, it is written, that
he fought the Lord's battles.
But here methinketh I hear some man making unto'
me this objection, and saying : " Sir, ye commend this man
highly for his wars against the Turks; but I beseech you,
what success had his wars ? Had not the Turk, the upper
hand? Have we not lost, for aU his ware, the better part
of the kingdom of Hungary? How then is he worthy com
mendation, that loseth and not winneth by his ware?" To
that I answer, that counsels, ware, and other actions are
not to be judged by the success, but by the purpose, intent,
and prudent disposition towards the same. One poet wisheth Ovid.
that he should never nave good success, which measureth
doings by success : "Careat successibus, opto,
Quisquis ab eventu facta notanda putat3."
To direct ware and other actions to some good end, and
Q2 Mahometans.] [3 Ovid. Heroides. Ep. n. 85.]

14 A FUNERAL SERMON
to prosecute the same by prudent advice, industry, and activity,
pertaineth (as God's gift) to the praise of a man ; but the
success of things is reserved to God alone, who disposeth
them according to his divine wisdom.
And therefore, if God had determined at that time (as
appeareth manifestly he had) to plague Christendom by the
Turk, as he did the Jews by Nabuchodonosor, (for God
can use both evil men and wicked spirits for his executioners,)
and that for the sins of the christian princes and people*
and namely for contemning and persecuting the doctrine of
the gospel, then offered unto them ; what could aU the kings
of Christendom have done to the contrary ? But if we will
judge this matter after the manner of men, and by common
reason, the fault of the losses in Hungary is rather, yea,
justly, to be imputed to other christian princes, (who at
that time, for old, rusty, private titles, were at mortal and
deadly war one against another, and so opened the way to
the Turk,) than to king Ferdinand, who continually laboured
for aid against the Turk, but could obtain none, and was
left alone to match with a most mighty tyranne1, who hath
alone a dominion in greatness equal almost to all Christendom,
besides the conspiracy of divers Hungarian princes (for^
[} Tyranne: tyr annus, tyrant.]
Q2 i. e. on account or in favour of the Vaivode's quarrel. — Hispopulis,
Vavoidse titulo, prseerat Joannes Zapolia, cum Ludovicus Ladislai films,
Hungarise rex, infelici prselio ad Mugacium cum Solymano conflixit,
sicuti libro primo diximus; et ex regis morte occasionem augends
potentise captans, Hungarise procerum favore rex electus est, et Aibse
regalis loco «t more majorum regia ornament a ac coronam sumpsit.
Sed cum postea Ferdinandus Csesaris frater, qui Annam Ludovici
ultimi regis sororem uxorem duxerat, contrario procerum favore in
regem assumptus esset, hinc Joannes Turcico robore fretus, illinc
Ferdinandus suis fraternisque viribus, et uterque regulorum inter se
dissidentium opibus subnixi, magno reipublicte christians; detrimento,
de regno diu certarunt. Thuani Hist. Lib. nc. 2. Vol. r. p. 311. Edit.
Lond. 1733.
" His brother-in-law, Lewis the Young, being slain in the battle of
Mohais, he, by virtue of his wife's title (Anne of Hungary), was crowned
king of Bohemia at Prague ; and after having defeated John de Zapolles, j
count of Scepus, Vaivode of Transylvania, who was his competitor for
Hungary, he entered into quiet possession of that kingdom, and was
crowned at Belgrade." Modem Univ. Hist. Vol. xi. p. 169.
" The feudal institutions however subsisted both in Hungary and
Bohemia in such vigour, and the nobles possessed such extensive power,

FOR THE EMPEROR FERDINAND. 15
Vavoida his quarrel) with the Turk against him, which
troubled him more than all the Turk's force. And I beseech
you, in this case who could hope to have good success ?
And yet his wars against the Turk did not always lack
success. For proof whereof, I shall desire you to call to
remembrance, how nobly and valiantly the city of Vienna
in Austria was defended against the Turk, chiefly by his
means3. They that write the histories of our time make report,
that the city of Vienna, then being a weak town and not
fortified, the great Turk4 having passed through Hungary.
with an huge army, shewing by the way infinite examples
of barbarous tyranny and cruelty, sparing neither age nor
sex, no, not forbearing to rip the bodies of christian women
great with child, was by him besieged round about with
five great camps, the multitude of the enemies being so great,
that a man, standing in the tower of the great church there,
should for eight miles compass round about the town see
nothing but tents and pavilions. The Turk so approached
the town, that he procured the walls to be undermined, and
great breaches being made in three several places, three terrible
assaults were given three sundry days ; and yet, through God's
good protection, the town, of itself weak and newly fortified,
was defended by a wall of christian men's bodies, and the
Turkish tyranne repelled with shame and loss of great num
bers of his soldiers, to the notable benefit of all Christendom,
For if the Turk had then surprised Vienna, not only all
Germany, but all Italy, France, yea, and England also, would
have before this time trembled and quaked. And surely, I
that the crowns were still elective; and Ferdinand's rights, if they had
not been powerfully supported, would have met with little regard. But
his own personal merit, the respect due to the brother of the greatest
monarch in Christendom, the necessity of choosing a prince able to
afford his subjects some additional protection against the Turkish arms,
(which, as they had recently felt their power, they greatly dreaded)
together with the intrigues of his sister, who had been married to the
late king, overcame the prejudices which the Hungarians had conceived
against the archduke, as a foreigner; and though a considerable party
voted for the Vaywode of Transylvania, at length secured Ferdinand the
throne of that kingdom." Robertson's Hist, of Charles the Vth, Book iv.
Vol. n. p. 374. Edit. 1812.]
[» a. n. 1529.] |T4 Soliman I.]

16 A FUNERAL SERMON
think,' we of England, that think ourselves in most' safety, as
we have a proverb of " the pope to come to our own doors,"
so should we have had the Turk, or' this day, to have come
to our own doors, if Vienna had not been so stoutly and
valiantly defended, and that chiefly by the good means of this
noble emperor Ferdinandus. For although the emperor Ferdi
nand, then king of the Romans, was not there in person, yet
is his commendation never the less. For the war was his,
the town was his, the army was collected by his providence,
and, as they use to speak in the Latin phrase, FerdinanM
auspiciis totum bellum gerebatur. So that I conclude, if the
emperor Ferdinand had never done any other notable act in
all his life (as he hath done many) besides the defence of
Vienna, yet were he, for that alone, worthy of perpetual
memory and of eternal fame and renown.
The second thing worthy high commendation in this prince,
in my judgment, was his peaceable government, after he
attained the imperial crown2. And although to some it may
seem strange to commend in one man two contrary things, war
and peace, yet indeed, the varieties of times and other circum
stances considered, it is no strange thing at aU. His wars were
against God's enemies; his peace was with God's people*'
Ever sithence he was created emperor, (his wars with the Turks
once compounded,) he hath only studied to maintain public
peace : he hath not attempted (as other men have) to enlarge
his dominion with the effusion of christian blood : he hath not
stirred up any civil ware, under colour and pretence of religion,
or for any other titles ; but rather peaceably governed, nourish
ing concord and amity among all the states of the empire : so
that by mean's thereof Germany, before afflicted both by civil
[} Or: ere.]
Q2 Princeps prudentia, justitia, liberalitate, mansuetudine, assiduR
tate, vigilantia nulli secundus ; sed supra eas omnes virtutes pietatis in
illo et pacis in domo Dei constituendse prsecipuum studium fuit. Nam
ut in impetu Turcorum, cui impar viribus erat, sustinendo ac frangendo
mora et arte uti optimum factu experientia didicerat ; sic et in religionis
negotio non igne et ferro grassari, ad quod ipsum et Gallise regem pleri*
que hortabantur, sed colloquiis, disputationibus, amicis collationibus,con-
ciliis denique, sive nationalibus sive oecumenicis, rem gerere tutius
judicabat. Thuani Hist. lib. xxxvi. 15. Tom. n. 396. See also Modern
Universal History, Vol. xi. 17L]

FOR TJIR EMPEROR FERIMNAND. 17
and foreign wars, is at this present, by many men's judgment,
more flourishing both for men and wealth, than it was at any
one time this hundred years; that this man might well have
used like words with Augustus the emperor, when he died:
Germaniam lateritiam accepi, marmoream relinquo. I received
a Germany of brick, I leave it of marble3.
Therefore, as in his wars I compared him to valiant king
David, so in this latter time^ for his peaceable government, he
may be very well compared to Salomon, who is termed, by the
interpretation of his name, pacificus, " peaceable," or a prince
of peace. And so he alone hath matched two most worthy
princes in two several and most princely qualities.
The third. thing that I commend specially in this prince,
which I must speak, not of knowledge, but of most credible
report, is his chastity : he was a chaste prince, a prince that
did truly and (as they say) precisely, keep his wedlock4: — a
notable virtue in any man, but more notable in a prince, and
most notable in so great a prince, specially in this loose and
licentious age. For in these days it is to be feared that not
only princes, but others of far meaner estate, think unchaste
life and the breach of matrimony a thing not only in themselves
worthy of no reprehension, but also account others, of like state
in power and authority, very fools and dastards, if they of con
science forbear to do the same. Like in that to the ethnicks,
of whom St Peter writeth these words: Atque hoc absurdum iPet.iv.
illis videtur, quod non accurratis una cum illis in eandem luxus
refusionem. " And it seemeth to them a strange or fond thing,
that ye run not with them into the same excess of riot, or loose
ness." But let these men assure themselves of that which
followeth in the same place: " These men (saith St Peter) shall i Pet. iv.
give account to him that is prepared to judge the quick and the
dead." God hath not given a particular, but a general law :
neither hath he given his commandments to poor men only, or
to men of mean estate, but to all men and to all estates, high
and low, emperors, kings, queens, lords, ladies, rich, poor. Yea,
Qa Urbom excoluit adeo, ut jure sit gloriatus, marmoream se relin-
nuero, quam lateritiam accopissct. Suetonius in August, c. 28.]
r_4 Ho was interred by tho body of queen Anne his wife, with whom
he had lived in tho utmost harmony of conjugal affection. Mod. Univ.
Hist. Vol. xi. p. 17L] 2
[ORINDAL.]

18

A FUNERAL SERMON

the greatest prince of the world shaU as well tremble at the
judgment-seat of Jesus Christ, and pass as hard an account, as
the poorest man of the earth, and an harder too, for that he hath
a greater charge committed unto him, according as it is written i
Luke xii. Cui multum creditum, multum requiretur ab eo ; and, Potentes
wisd. vi. /patenter tormenta patientur. " To whom much is committed,
of him much shall be required ;" and, " The mighty shall suffer
mighty torments." Let no man think, therefore, that high
estate in this world giveth him a license to live wickedly and
unchastely ; but rather follow this prince, who virtuously,
godly, and christianly lived in honourable matrimony; and
may therefore herein justly be compared to the virtuous em
peror Gratianus, one of his predecessors, to whom St Ambrose
'"it rv'i''e S"ve*Q *ms laudable testimony : Fuit Gratianus castus corpore,
tinia. u( propter conjugium nescierit alterius fcemince consuetudinem1.
' Gratianus was a chaste man of his body, who out of wedlock,
or besides his wife, knew not the company of any other
woman.' And behold, I beseech you, how wonderfully God blessed
him for his chaste observation of matrimony. For where other
princes, living heretofore incontinently, have been plagued of
God with sterility and want of royal issue of their bodies, and
so the direct line of succession hath been cut off after them,
God hath not only given unto this prince plenty of honourable
children, both sons and daughters, but also, according to the
cxxvm. 6.] verse of the Psalm> caused him see filios filiorum, his children's
children, to a very great number.
The honourable marriages of his daughters in sundry places
of Christendom I omit : but one thing I cannot but note unto
you, that he received at God's hand the same blessing which
God granted unto David, whereof he himself maketh mention
in the third2 book of the kings, the first chapter, in these
1 Kings i. words: Benedictus Dominus Deus Israel, qui dedit hodie
sedentem in solio meo, videntibus oculis meis. "Praised be
God (saith David, when Salomon his son was proclaimed
king before his death,) which hath given me one of mine own
C1 Ambros. Orat. funebr. de obit. Valentad fin. Basil. 1567. Tom. ni.
[2 " The first book of the Kings, commonly called the third book
of the Kings." Title in the authorised version.]

FOR THE EMPEROR FERDINAND. 19
to sit this day on my seat, mine eyes looking on." Like occa
sion to praise God had Ferdinandus the emperor, of whom we
speak ; for he, afore he died, saw the most excellent and noble
prince Maximilian3, his eldest son (now emperor), crowned
king of Romans, and thereby in most sure certainty (if he
lived) to succeed him. A great blessing to a prince, and a
great blessing to a country, where the case standeth so. God,
for his. mercies' sake, at his good appointed time send such a
blessing in England ! Amen, Amen".
Thus much I have thought good to speak in the com
mendation of this noble emperor, both to continue an ho
nourable memory of the virtues that were in him, as the
occasion of this time and place justly requireth, and also to
stir up those that be present, of all estates, to follow these
.good things that were commendable in him. And here I
might cease to speak any more of him, were it not that
there remaineth yet one scruple to be removed. For it wiU
be objected, peradventure, that this prince, thus commended,
dissented from us in religion ; and an answer therein required,
I answer, that the matter of religion is a matter of great
weight indeed, and such a matter as we must commend unto
God only. Let us, whom God in his mercy hath lightened
with the bright beams of his gospel, render unto Him most
hearty thanks for the same. Let us thankfully embrace it,
and christianly use it, to the glory of God and our own
health. And let us pray instantly to God, the giver of all James '•
good gifts, that he will, in his good appointed time, so
lighten the eyes and direct the hearts of all christian princes,
fj3 " Nulla re felicior fuit quam successore Maximiliano, qui vestigiis
paternis insistens rara prudential et squitatis laude imperium post
ejus obitum administravit." Thuani Hist. lib. xxxvi. 15. Tom. n. p.
397.] 0* Tho protestant succession was a matter of deep anxiety to the
bishops of the reformed church. In the year 1560 Archbishop Parker,
Grindal, and Cox, bishop of Ely, " took upon them the courage and the
honesty to write a secret letter to the queen, to persuade her to marry,
shewing her how the safety and welfare of the church and kingdom de
pended upon issue of her royal body:" concluding, "that till they should
see that fortunate day, they should never repose themselves to minister
in their offices comfortably, in perfect joy and quiet of heart." Strype,
Grindal, p. 61. J 9  2

'50 A FUNERAL SERMON
that they may see the light of the truth, and walk thereafter
in the right way, to the extirpation of aU superstition and
error, and to the true setting forth and maintenance of sin
cere religion, and to the glory of God, who is to be blessed
for ever. And yet, something to answer them as concerning
this prince, divers matters may be aUeged, whereof I will
j-ehearse some, which argue that he was not so much ad
dicted to the Romish religion as some men would have the
world to believe. And herein I wiU not deal subtlely or
craftily, as to affirm before this auditory, for a more strength
to our cause, that the emperor afore his death thought in
all points of religion as we do, (for I do not think so my
self of him :) only I will allege a few things which, either
by the evidence of the matter, or else by good record, are
manifest to all the • world. And first of all, it cannot be
denied, but that he was contented to be crowned emperor
"without a mass, which no emperor did before him a great
many of years. And if any man would deny this, there be
divers persons here present that were then at Frankfort, and
saw the whole solemnity of his coronation, which was done
for more surety in this case at afternoon, not aforenoon, as
"was accustomed. Now if the emperor had so much esteemed
the mass, as other have done before him, he would not have
suffered it to have been left off at his coronation. And if
any, for excuse hereof, should affirm that he was contented
at that time to dissemble the matter till he had obtained
the imperial crown, those, under colour of friendship, should
be his enemies, as diffaming1 him, that for ambition' sake he
would do a thing contrary to his conscience ; which whoso
ever doth affirm thinketh not honourably, nor as he ought
to think, of so good and so worthy a prince. Furthermore,
I have heard for a truth, that afore his coronation he faith
fully promised the princes-electors, that he would never be
crowned of the pope ; and the sequel declared the same very
manifestly to be true; for he was never crowned of him
indeed, remaining so long in the empire without the pope's
approbation, which before time was used 3. Let it then be in-
[} Diffaming: defaming.]
[2 Pope Paul the Fourth would not admit the validity of the re
nunciation of Charles, or the election of his brother, because in neither

FOR THE EMPEROR FERDINAND. 21
differently3 considered, whether this was not much derogatory
to the holy see, and whether St Peter's prerogative was not
much touched herein? What a schismatical matter would
this have been made, and what stirs would have ensued, if
the emperor Ferdinand had lived in the days of pope Gre
gory the Seventh, who procured the deposing, yea and death
also, of the emperor Henry the Fourth4; or in the days of
pope Alexander, who set his foot in the neck of the em
peror Fredericus Barbarossa6 ! But the pope is a wise man;
for although he retain the same mind that the other his
predecessors had, yet, because the times do not serve his
purpose, he dissembleth the matter, and is contented rather-
case the consent of the holy see had been obtained. He even refused
audience to Don Martin de Gusman, whom Ferdinand had sent to take
the usual oath in his name  The emperor ordered his ambassador to
niake the necessary protest, and take his leave, if in three days after
this intimation he should not be favoured with an audience; for he con
sidered that ancient custom of procuring the confirmation of the pope,
and going to receive the imperial crown at Rome, as a superfluous cere
mony, after having obtained the consent of the electors; an opinion
which hath been adopted by all his successors in the empire. The
ambassador punctually executed the orders of his master ; and though
almost all the princes of Christendom condemned the conduct of the
pope, yet he persisted in his refusal even after the death of Charles;
but he himself dying soon after, Pius IV., who succeeded him, confirmed
the imperial dignity to Ferdinand. — Mod. Univ. Hist. Vol. xi. 169.
Ed. 1762. See also Thuan. Hist. lib. xxi. 2. Tom. i. p. 707-8.]
[3 Indifferently: impartially.]
[4 Hildebrand died a.d. 1085: Henry IV. a.d. 1106, during the
pontificate of Pascal II. But the contests between the ecclesiastical
and secular powers, stirred up by Hildebrand, may fairly be assigned as
the cause of the melancholy termination of Henry's life. Pope Pascal
II., following up the ambitious policy of his predecessor, encouraged
and supported the unnatural rebellion of his son, by which Henry was
deprived of his throne, and died in misery.]
£" In the year 1177 he (Frederic I.) concluded a treaty of peace at
Venice with Alexander, and a truce with the rest of his enemies. Some
writers affirm, that upon this occasion the haughty pontiff trod upon the
neck of the suppliant emperor, while he kissed his foot, repeating at the
same time those words of the royal psalmist : " Thou shalt tread upon
the lion and adder: the young lion and the dragon shalt thou trample
under feet." The greatest part, however, of modern authors have called
this event in question, and consider it as utterly destitute of authority
And unworthy of credit. Mosheim, Eccl. Hist. Cent. xii. part ii. ch. 2.
Vol. m. p. 40. Ed. 1826.]

22 A FUNERAL SERMON
to take a piece than lose all. And surely this one act is a
plain demonstration, that this emperor did not think himself
bound in conscience so much to tender the pope's supremacy,
as the canonists would have it esteemed, who make it a
Extra, de matter De necessitate salutis1, " Of necessity to salvation ;" for
major, et . .
obed. cap. i. otherwise he would not have done as he did, to have gained
'unam sane- . . #°
tam-' ten empires. Besides all this, there is extant abroad in print.
an oration, pronounced in the late Tridentine Council by the
emperor Ferdinand's ambassador, in which oration there is
request made by the emperor, that liberty may be granted
to have the communion administered in both kinds2- Where
upon may very weU be gathered, that the emperor was not igno
rant of the sacrilege of the Romish church, in depriving the
people of God of the one half of the sacrament, where Christ
himself instituted both : or else, if he had thought the one to
be as sufficient as both, which is the popish doctrine, what
needeth to make any further suit? And for further declara
tion of his earnestness in this point, I will add that which I
saw written in August last past by a man of good credit and
estimation, that Ferdinandus the emperor, not long before his
death, gave license to all his own countries to have the use
of the sacrament in both kinds. I do not affirm this but
of report ; but surely, if it be true, I do not doubt but that
\} Porro subesse Romano Pontifici omni humanse creaturse declara
mus, dicimus, definimus, et pronunciamus omnino esse de necessitate
salutis. Extravag. Commun. Lib. i. tit. viii. de majoritate et obedientia,
cap. i. "Unam Sanctam" ad fin. Corpus Juris Canonici. Tom. in.
p. 211. Edit. Ludg. 1671.]
fj3 Addebat Pontifex Ferdinandum Cesarem a se petiisse, ut Maxi-
miliano filio, Bohemise regi, integra? ccense usus gratia fieret: nam,
quominus aliter quam a Christo institutum fuisset sacramentum illud
perciperet, religione ipsum attineri: eandem postea gratiam omnium
suorum subditorum nomine Cesarem a se petiisse: quod hactenus iili
cardinales denegaverint. — Thuan. Hist. lib. xxxii. Tom. n. 251.
The Council of Trent evaded the settlement of this question by re
ferring it entirely to the decision of the pope: Nunc eorum, pro quibus
petitur, saluti optime consultum volens, decrevit (synodus) integrum
negotium ad sanctissimum Dominum nostrum esse referendum, prout
prasenti decreto refert, qui pro sua singulari prudeutia id efficiat, quod
utile reipublicoc Christiana et salutare petentibus usum calicis fore judi-
caverit. Canones Concil. Trid. Sessio xxii. Decretum super petitione
concessionis calicis.]

FOR THE EMPEROR FERDINAND. 23
God revealed unto him other parts of religion also, which we
have not yet heard of.
But, as I have said, we will commend that matter unto
God ; and whatsoever his religion was, this solemn action
for memorial of him may very well be used notwithstanding.
And being fallen into the mention of this public action and
solemnity, it shall not be amiss somewhat to say of the
true use, meaning, and purpose of the same, for the better
satisfaction of doubtful minds. For there is no doubt but.
there will be two contrary judgments concerning the same.
The one part wiU say, there is too little done; the other
will say, there is too much. The first part will allege that,
although they cannot but confess the action .to be done very
honourably and with much rnagnificency, yet the principal
matter of all is wanting (will they say) : for here is an ho
nourable memorial of the emperor Ferdinandus, but here is
(say they) no prayer for the soul of Ferdinandus. To those
I answer, that the holy scriptures, the word of God, is the
candle and the lantern for our steps. By it we ought to Psal- cxix-
direct our steps, if we wiU please God ; without it we walk
in darkness, and know not whither we go. But first of all,
in the scriptures we find no commandment to pray for the
souls departed, unless they will cite the place of the book 2 Macc- xii-
of Machabees. And then St Jerome shall make them answer, Hieron. in
7 prefat. in
who permitteth indeed these books of Machabees to be read ; lib- Soiomo.
but because they be not of the canon of the scriptures, they
be not (saith St Jerome3) sufficient of themselves to establish
any doctrines in the church of God. Secondarily, we have
no example in the canonical scriptures of any invocation for
the dead : for we read in the old testament that the fathers,
as Jacob and others, were buried with mourning and with
much honour, for a testimony of the resurrection, which is
here also meant ; but that any prayer was used for them we-
read not. Likewise we read in the new testament of Ste
phen and other, but of no prayer for them or any others,
\J Sicut ergo Judith et Tobiae et Machabeorum libros legit quidem
ecclesia, sed eos inter canonicas scripturas non recipit; sic et hac duo
volumina legat ad edificationem plebis, non ad auctoritatem ecclesiastico-
rum dogmatum confirmnndam. — S. Hieron. In prov. Solom. Prefat. Tom.
m. p. 25. Edit. Basil. 1565.]

24 A FUNERAL SERMON
after their death, read we any where in the old testament or
in the new. Thirdly, where in the old testament be sacri
fices and expiations appointed for many and sundry things,
whereof some seemed small offences ; yet was there never any
sacrifice appointed for any purgation or expiation of the dead.
And therefore, if Judas Machabeus offered a sacrifice for
the dead, seeing none such is prescribed in the law of Moses,
in that doing he added to the law, and so offended God;
and is no more in this point to be foUowed than Lot and
David, being otherwise godly men, are to be foUowed in their
evil acts : nor the author of that book more to be credited
2 Mace. xiv. in this sentence without the scripture, than in his commend
ing of one in the same story who did kUl himself, contrary
vide Aug. to the scriptures1. Besides that,- divers of the oldest written
dent! Gau copies of the story of the Machabees in Greek have no men
tion at aU of the praying for the dead : so that that place
is suspected to have been corrupted of purpose by some ad
dition, put to many yeare after. For most certain it is, if
prayer for the dead had been so necessary, as many now-
a-days would have it seem, it had not lacked aU authority
and example of the canonical scriptures, as it doth.
Now, if they shall allege that the ancient doctors make
for them, (for scripture, other than afore is alleged, they have
none that maketh any thing for the purpose,) first, it is to be
said that men's writings alone are not sufficient in matters of
faith and religion. It cannot be denied, but from Gregory's
time, when the corruption of religion increased very much,
the doctrine of purgatory and praying for the dead hath gone
with fuU sail, being maintained principaUy by feigned appari
tions, visions of spirits, and other Uke fables, contrary to the
scriptures. But the eldest writers and doctors of the Church,
(for Dionysius, even by the judgment of Erasmus, is not so
old as they make him,) speak not at all of praying for the
dead. And although in Chrysostom and Saint Ambrose some
time there is mention of praying for the dead, yet it is in a
far other meaning with them, than the schoolmen and other
[J1 S. August, contra Secund. Gaudentii Epist. Lib. ii. cap. xxiii.
Tom. vii. col. 351-4. Edit. Basil. 1569. Non plane sapientise sed in-
sipientije dedit exemplum, non Christi martyribus sed Donati circum-
cellionibus imitandum. Ibid. col. 352.]

FOR THE EMPEROR FERDINAND. 25
of the latter time, being men ignorant in the tongues and
other good learnings, have collected and gathered of them.
For it is manifest, that those holy fathers meant nothing less
than, by praying for those that were departed, to estabUsh
purgatory or third place ; without the which, neither the pope
himself nor any of his clergy would any thing at aU contend
for praying for the dead. For the terror of purgatory being
taken away, their gain would cease ; and withal their prayer
for the dead, invented for filthy lucre, were at an end. For
it is confessed of all men, that, if there be no third place,
prayer for the dead is in vain ; for those that be in heaven
need it not ; those that be in hell cannot be holpen by it :
so that it needeth not or booteth not, as the old proverb
goeth. If the ancient fathers therefore, when they pray fof
the dead, mean of the dead which are already in heaven, and
not elsewhere; then must we needs by their prayer understand
either thanksgiving, or else take such petitions for the dead,
(as they be indeed in some places,) for figures of eloquence
and exornation of their style and oration, rather than necessary
grounds of reason of any doctrine. But I will make this
matter more plain by an example or twain, not intending at
this time to make any longer discourse or disputation concern
ing this matter. S. Ambrose, in his funeral oration or sermon
concerning the death of Theodosius the emperor^ doth much
commend his virtues, and especially he commendeth him for
his great lowliness and humbleness of spirit ; for that he, being
an emperor, submitted himself to the discipline of the church,
and did public penance for the murder committed at Thessa-
lonica by his commandment, lamenting his oversight therein
with abundance of tears; which few private men in these
days would be contented to do. In the process of this oration,
Saint Ambrose laboureth to persuade aU men that Theo
dosius, who had Uved so godly, was undoubtedly saved ; and
at length pronounceth thereof plainly, using these words2:
Fruitur nunc auqustce memorice Theodosius luce perpetua, i» Ont. de
.. .. . . • • obit. Theod.
tranquilhtate diuturna, et pro lis quce in hoc gessvt corpore
muneraiionis divinw fructibus gratulatur ; that is, " The
emperor Theodosius, of most honourable memory, now en-
joyeth perpetual light and continual quietness : and for those
Q2 Ambros. Opera. Tom. m. p. 51. Basil. 1577-]

26 A FUNERAL SERMON
things which he did in this body he doth rejoice in the fruition,
of God's reward." How could S. Ambrose have more plainly
expressed his certain persuasion concerning the blessed state
of Theodosius? And yet within a few lines after he hath
these words : Domine, da requiem perfecto servo tuo Theodosio,
requiem quam parasti Sanctis tuis1. " Lord, give rest to thy
perfect servant Theodosius, the rest, I mean, which thou hast
prepared for thy saints." First, he calleth Theodosius the
perfect servant of God : but purgatoiy, by the confession of
the patrons thereof, is not for the perfect, but for the im
perfect. And moreover, what needeth S. Ambrose to pray
to God to give Theodosius rest, seeing he hath pronounced
afore that Theodosius was aheady in possession of that rest,
and therefore not in purgatory, where is pain (as they teach),
contrary to rest ? It is evident therefore that S. Ambrose in
this, and like places, meant not to establish the doctrine of
purgatory, or praying for the dead, but useth only a figure of
eloquence and vehemency of affection. Likewise in the Greek
liturgy entitled2 to Chrysostom are contained these words
following : Prwterea qfferimus tibi rationalem hunc cultum pro
omnibus in fide quiescentibus majoribus, patribus, patriarchis,
prophetis, et apostolis, prwconibus, et evangelistis, martyribus,
confessoribus, continentibus, et o-mni spiritu in fide initiato;
prwcipue pro sanctissima, immaculata, super omnes benedicta,
Domina nostra, deipara et semper virgine Maria3. " More
over we offer unto thee this reasonable worship for all the
forefathers resting in faith ; for the fathers, patriarchs, pro
phets, apostles, preachers, and evangelists, for martyrs, con-.
fessors, continent persons, and every spirit endued witU faith ;
but chiefly for the most holy, immaculate, and blessed above
all other, our Lady the Mother of God, and evermore a,
virgin, Mary."
I1 Ibid- P- 52-] f P Entitled: attributed.] "
(_a Eti rrpoarcpepopiv o-oi ti;V Xuytmju toi/ti)!/ Xa-rpeiav vwep run
ev ma-Tei ava.wauop.ivwv, irpoiraTepiav, TraTcpmii, ¦narpiapvav, irpo-
(pri-raiv, airoa-ToXwv, Ktipvicav, evayyeXia-Twv, fiapTvpwv, opoXoytiTuiii,
eyKparev-rwv, koA wai/TO? irve vhotos en ¦wia-Tei TeTeXeiuipivov. (Ek0<i>-
vio?) EfaipcTw? t^ vravayias, a\pduTO\>, vwepevXoytjuevt^, e'vdd^ov
oco-7ro('i/i7c- tjfiav, 0<-oto'kou, «a\ JenrapOcvov Mapias. Chrys. Liturg.
Goar. Rituale Gricc. p. 78. Paris. 1647.]

FOR THE EMPEROR FERDINAND. 27
These are Chrysostom's words : shall we now gather
hereof, because Chrysostom affirmeth the reasonable wor
shipping at the holy communion to be offered for the patri
archs, for the apostles, yea, and for the blessed virgin, there
fore the patriarchs, apostles, and the blessed virgin are in
purgatory? It is too great an absurdity. This oblation
therefore is only a thanksgiving to God for the saints of God
departed, with the remembrance of them by name, who did
in true faith depart out of this world. These places, well
weighed, are sufficient to declare the true meaning of many
other like places, alleged out of the fathers for praying for
the dead, and for purgatory.
But to answer to the second sort, who think this too much,
and to come too near to the superstitious rites abrogated : I
would those men would follow the example of the Israelites,
in a time of variance between them and some of their brethren.
The story is contained the twenty-second of Joshua : the Josh. xxii.
effect is this. When the tribes of Keuben and Gad, and the
half tribe of Manasseh, had received their portion beyond
Jordan, at their return home they builded a piece of work
like a great altar ; which when the rest of the Israelites heard
of, they intended war against the two tribes and the half, and
sent messengers unto them, burdening them with apostasy
and revolting from God's religion, for that they had builded
another altar besides the altar in the tabernacle, which was
the only altar appointed by God. The two tribes and the
half answered, and that with calling of God to witness, that
they meant no such thing, nor never intended to offer any
sacrifice upon it ; but only builded it for a bounder and for a
testimony, both for them and their children, that the bounds
of their possessions reached so far. The rest of the Israelites
were with this answer very well satisfied and contented, and
abstained from any war-making against them. So I do not
doubt, but those who think this action to have any affinity
with the superstitious abrogated ceremonies, (if any such men
bo,) when they shall understand that there is no such thing
neither done nor meant, they will be likewise satisfied.
First of all, here is no invocation or massing for the dead;
nothing else done, but that is godly: first, singing of the
psalms ; afterwards, reading of the scriptures, which put us in

28' A FUNERAL SERMON
remembrance of our mortality and of the general resurrection,
with doctrine and exhortation. All which things tend to
edifying of the living, not benefiting of the dead. The rest
of things tend to the honourable memorial of this great prince,
as hath been used in all ages, even among God's people.
Herein also we declare, that we reverence and honour the au
thority of magistrates, as those in whom the image of God
here on earth is represented unto us. Purgatory gaineth no
thing by this day's action or such like, but rather receiveth
a blow ; for at such times there is always just occasion minis-*
tered to speak against that foolish fable. And as for this
magnificence and costs, the Queen's majesty's act therein
deserveth great commendation, shewing herself therein a prince
of honour, by doing the office of a prince to the greatest-
prince that reigned, thereby exercising the amity that ought
to be betwixt christian princes. And that such acts for
princes dead are with such circumstances lawful and com-
Jer. xxii. mendable, may appear by the scriptures. The prophet Jere
miah, rebuking king Joachim1, saith thus : Pater tuus nonne
comedit et bibit, et fecit judicium et justitiam, et bene erat ei f
See. "Did not thy father (saith he, meaning good king
Josias) eat and drink, and did judgment and justice, and it
went well with him ?" What meaneth the prophet by eating
and drinking ? No man can live without meat and drink.
He meaneth that Josiah did not only eat and drink for
necessity, but also upon just occasions made great and royal
feasts, and was sumptuous in other matters meet for his
estate; but he joined withal judgment and justice, he destroyed
the monuments of idolatry, he ministered judgment to the
idolatrous priests, he ministered justice to the oppressed,
to the widow and fatherless; and God was well pleased with
him, saith the prophet. And so, if the example of Josias
be followed in the rest, God will not be offended with this.
And (which is more special) it is threatened to wicked kings
jer. xxii. by the same prophet, " They shall not mourn for him, Alas
that noble prince ! &c. but as asses shaU they be cast abroad,"
&c. So that this our doing is an honour due, even by the
scriptures, to this worthy and most noble prince.
Gen. l. Let no man here object diversity of religion. Joseph did
[_' Jchoiakim.J i

FOR THE EMPEROR FERDINAND.

29

not refuse to take the Egyptians, being of a divers religion, in
his company to solemnize the burial of his father. And David
sent a princely embassage to Hanun, king of the Ammonites, 2 Sam- *¦
to comfort him upon the death of his father Nahash. I am of
St Augustine's mind : " Whatsoever," saith he, "tendeth to the
edifying or increase either of faith or of charity is commend
able." These kinds of actions, besides the intents before
alleged, tend to the increase of charity, to the continuance and
confirmation of unity, concord, and amity with a most noble
and mighty prince our neighbour ; and therefore cannot but be
commended of aU those that be lovers of peace and unity.
But let this suffice of that matter.
III. Now resteth something to speak of the third part,
which is, how a man should prepare himself to die. Wherein
I intend to be very short, because I have spent much time in
the former matters. A very necessary matter it is for a man to
prepare himself to die weU and christianly ; for in that resteth
all : and therefore they are pronounced happy "that die in the Rev. xiv.
Lord." But this preparation must be made according to the
direction of God's word, not according to the device of man's
phantasy. In times past men made preparations afore death,
but (God knoweth) far out of square. Some redeemed for
money great plenty of indulgences from Rome ; and he that-
had the greatest plenty of them, to be cast with him into his
grave when he was buried2, (which I myself have seen done,)
was counted the best prepared for death. Others made pro
visions or foundations to have great number of masses said
for them after death, thereby to be the sooner delivered out of
purgatory. Other there were that thought it a more reason-
fj2 " He (the Protector Somerset) pulled down in Paul's church-yard,
and other places, many churches and religious fabrics for the building of
Somerset House. And not only were the tombs of the dead rased, but
their bones carried away in cartloads, and buried in Blomesbury. Yet
this notice of former superstitions was gained by this barbarity, used by
him and others under the reigns of king Henry and king Edward, that
among a great number of rotten carcases were found caskets full of
pardons, safely folded and lapped together in the bottom of their graves:
which Dr Haddon himself had observed, when they digged dead men
out of their graves, and carried away their bones, occasioned by pulling
down many churches and convents, as he wrote in his answer to Osorius,"
Strype, Memorials, Vol. n. part i. p. 283.]

SO A FUNERAL SERMON
able and speedy way, to quench the fire of purgatory afore
they fell into it; and therefore they procured a great number of
masses andtrentals1 to be said for them afore death. Some of
those that have been learned (the more was the pity !) have
died in an observant or grey friar's cowl, and afterward been
buried in the same, and so thought themselves weU prepared.
But, alas ! aU these preparations were preposterous. Parch
ment and lead2, masses and trentals, were they before death or
after, the grey or black colour of the friar's cowl, were very
slender matters of defence before God's judgment-seat. These
things therefore, being not only not commanded of God, but
also tending to the diminishing of the efficacy and virtue of
Christ's cross, were more apt to kindle the unquenchable fire
of hell, than to quench the phantastical fire of purgatoiy,
which is nowhere.
It is not to be denied but our forefathers were wise men,
and in very many things highly to be commended; and yet
lamentable it is to hear, into what gross errors and super
stitions they were carried by those that made a merchandise
Tit. i. of religion, " teaching things not convenient for filthy lucre's
sake," as St Paul foreshewed. To be brief therefore, as the
time overspent requireth, the true preparation to die weU is to
live weU. A few words, but a long lesson. St Augustine hath
a like saying : Non potest male mori, qui bene vixit ; et vix
potest bene mori, qui male vixit3. "He cannot die evil that
hath lived well ; and hardly (hardly, saith he) can he die well
that hath lived evil. He saith, hardly, for that no man can
limit the measure of God's mercies. He may, when his mer-
Matt. xx. ciful will is, call at the eleventh hour, as Christ our Saviour, in
the parable of the workmen sent into the vineyard, declareth.
Luke xxiii. He may call at the last end of our life, as he did the thief on
the cross. But that is not his ordinary way : let no man
presume upon that, but let every man obey the voice of God,
when he calleth him, who by his holy word calleth all men at
all times, when they read or hear it.
[' Trental. A'service of thirty masses for the dead.]
[a The indulgences were written on parchment, with a leaden seal.]
f_a Mori male times, et male vivere non times. Corrige male vivere;
time male mori. Sed noli timere : non potest male mori qui bene vix-
erit.— August, de Discipl. Christ, ad fin. Tom. ix. 917. Ed. Bas. 15G9.] .

FOR THE EMPEROR FERDINAND. 31
When I say, that to live well is the very best preparation
to die well, let no man think that I herein go about to extol
the dignity or merit of man's works ; but that I understand by
Uving well all those qualities and virtues which pertain to a
true christian man, amongst which those that be of the first
table of the commandments of God are most principal: as
namely christian belief, the true knowledge of God, assured
faith in the mercies of God for the merits of Christ only ; out
of which, as out of a most plentiful fountain, springeth true
invocation of God, true mortification of the old man, and con
tempt of the world, with all the works of charity and mercy.
Of which I wiU cease to speak any further at this present,
both for that I am excluded by time now overpast, and also,
for that the particular tractation of these is the principal
matter of all our other sermons. Of the which, as ye have
oftentimes heard heretofore, so shall you also hereafter hear
often of me and other my brethren, by the grace and aid of
Almighty God : who grant unto every one of us, that, when the
uncertain horn- of death shall come, we may be found vigilant
and well prepared ; that, departing from hence with a joyful
conscience, we may be partakers of that blessedness and feli
city, which in the scriptures our Saviour promiseth to those
servants, whom the Lord, at his coming, shall find
watching and ready. Which blessedness God
grant us all, and that through the merits and
death of the same our Saviour Jesus
Christ : to whom, with the Father
and the Holy Ghost, be all
honour, glory, and em
pire, now and for
ever. Amen.

THE PRINCIPAL MOURNERS AND ASSI-
STANTES AT THE FUNERALS OF FERDINANDE, THE LATE
EMPEROUR, &c. CELEBRATED AT THE CATHEDRAL
CHURCH OF S. PAULES IN LONDON, THE
THIRD OF OCTOBER,
1504.

IT Ecclesiastical persons.
The Archbishop of Canterbury, Primate of England.
The Bishop of London.
The Bishop of Rochester, chiefe Almoygnor to the Quenea
Maiestie.
The Dean of Paules, with the whole CoUedge ther.

II The Lordes, Counsellors, and Knights.
William Marques of Winchester, Lord treasorer of England,
chief mournor.
Thomas Earle of Sussex, Lord Lieutenaunt of Ireland, and
Captain of the Pensioners. 2. mournor.
Henry Earle of Huntington. 3. mournor.
Henry Lord Straunge, eldest sonne to the Earle of Darby.
4. mournor.
Henry Lord Harbert, eldest sonne to the Earle of Pembroke,
5. mournor.
Henry Lord Darly, eldest sonne to the Earle of Lenex.
6. mournor.
John Lord Lumley, sonne in law to the Earle of Arundell,
7. mournor.
Henry Lord of Hunsdon. 8. mournor.
Syr Edwarde Rogers, Knighte, comptroller of her Maiesties
householde. 9. mournor.
Syr Fraunces Knolles, Knight, Vice-chamberlayne. 10. mour
nor.

PRINCIPAL MOURNERS, &C. 33
Syr William CecU, Knight, principal Secretary to her Ma-
iestie. 11. mournor.
Syr Richard Sackeuile, Knight, undertreasorer of the Es-
chequer. 12. mournor.
Syr Nicholas Throkmerton, Knight, Chamberlayne of the Es-
chequer. 13. mournor.
Syr George Howard, Knight, Maister of the Armorie.

C Jmnrintrtr at £on--
fcon bg 3Jofcn ^aB> Codling outr &l=
Hcrtgate bmz&tt) JS>. iWarttnjj.
JCfte. ttiii. at ftauexribtx.
1564.
Cum priuilegio Regiae Maiestatis.

[grindal.]

FRUITFUL DIALOGUE

BETWEEN

CUSTOM AND VERITY,

DECLARING

THESE WORDS OF CHRIST

THIS IS MY BODY."

REPRINTED FROM FOXE'S ACTS AND MONUMENTS.

THE FOLLOWING ARE FOXE'S INTRODUCTORY
OBSERVATIONS.
" Because great controversy hath been and is yet amongst
the learned, and much effusion of christian blood about the
words and meaning of the sacrament ; to the intent that the
verity thereof more openly may be explained, and aU doubtful
scruples discussed, it shaU not be out of place to adjoin to the
former discourses of Peter Martyr, and of Doctor Ridley above
mentioned, another certain learned treatise in form of a dia
logue, as appertaining to the same argument, compUed (as it
seemeth) out of the tractations of Peter Martyr, and other
authors, by a certain learned and reverend person of this
realm ; who, under the persons of Custom and Verity, mani
festly layeth before our eyes, and teacheth aU men, not to mea
sure religion by custom, but to try custom by truth and the
word of God : for else custom may soon deceive, but the word
of God abideth for ever." [Foxe. fo. 1328. Edit. 1576.]

PRE FA C E.

The following account of this Dialogue is from Strype,
Life of Grindal, p. 464.
" I do not find our Archbishop left much in print behind
him : yet one tract (whereof, as we are informed by the fore
said MS. history1, he was author) may be worth mention
ing to such who have any mind to see a specimen of his
learning, viz. a Dialogue between Custom and Truth, which
is still to be seen in John Fox's Acts and Monuments;
written in a clear method, and with much rational evidence,
against the real, that is, the gross and corporal, presence in
the sacrament. Fox indeed concealeth his name, (forbid, I sup
pose, by the author to disclose it,) only signifying, ' that it was
writ by a certain learned and reverend person of this realm.'
" This discourse was writ by him soon after his coming
back into England, for the better service of the church,
that was then to be purged of popish doctrines and super
stitions; as appears from those words, wherein Custom is
brought in thus speaking: 'Are you so great a stranger in
these quarters? Hear you not how men do daily speak
against the sacrament of the altar, denying it to be the real
body of Christ?' Verity answereth, 'In sooth, I have been
a great while abroad, and returned but of late into this
country: wherefore you must pardon me, if my answers be
to seek in such questions. But you have been longer here,
&c.' In this tract, after he had excellently explained the
sense of those words of Christ, This is my body, he pro
ceeded to produce divers sentences out of the ancient bishops
[} "Dialogum ilium scripsit apud Foxium de Consuetudine et
Veritate." Bishop Wrenn's MS. Histoiy of the Masters of Pemhroke
College, Cambridge, in the library of that college.]

38

PREFACE.

and doctors of the church to confirm his interpretation;
because Custom had boasted of doctors and old writers, and
men inspired with the Holy Ghost, that were against the
doctrine of the protestants; and that in these days the
wisest and best learned called them heretics. And at length
in the conclusion of his discourse he teUs Custom, ' That as
shortly, and in as few words as he could, he had declared
unto him what Christ meant by those words, This is my
body; what the apostles thought therein, and in what sort
they delivered them to their successors ; and in what sense
and meaning the holy fathers, and old writers, and the uni
versal and catholic church had evermore taken them.'"

A
FRUITFUL DIALOGUE

DECLARING

THESE WORDS OF CHRIST:
THIS IS MY BODY."

CUSTOM AND VERITY.
Custom: — I marvel much what madness is cropen3 into
'those men's hearts, which now-a-days are not ashamed so
violently to tread down the lively word of God, yea, and impu
dently to deny God himself.
Verity : — God forbid there should be any such ! Indeed I
remember that the Romish bishop was wont to have the bible
for his footstool, and so to tread down God's word evermore,
when he stood at his mass. But, thanks be to God ! he is now
detected, and his abominations be opened and blown through
out all the world : and I hear of no more that oppresseth
God's word.
Custom : — No more ! say you ? Yes, doubtless, there are
an hundred thousand more ; and your part it is, Verity, to with
stand them.
Verity: — As touching my part, you know it agreeth not
with my nature to stand with falsehood. But what are they ?
Disclose them, if you will have them reproved.
Custom: — What! are you so great a stranger in these
quarters ? Hear you not, how that men do daily spealc against
the sacrament of the altar, denying it to be the real body
of Christ ?
Verity : — In good sooth, I have been a great while abroad,
and returned but of late into this country : wherefore you must
pardon me, if my answer be to seek in such questions. But
go forth in your tale. You have been longer here, and are
better acquainted than I. What say they more than this ?
I1 The text is that of the edition of 1576.]
[a Cropen: crept.]

40 A FRUITFUL DIALOGUE
Custom .-—Than this? Why, what can they possibly say
more? Verity : — Yes, there are many things worse than this : for
this seemeth in some part to be tolerable.
Custom .-—What ! methinketh you daUy with me. Seemeth
it tolerable to deny the sacrament ?
Verity: — They deny it not, so much as I can gather by
your words.
Custom : — Nay, then, fare you weU : I perceive you will
take their part.
Verity : — I am not partial, but indifferent to aU parties : for
I never go further than the truth.
Custom: — I can scarcely believe you. But what is more
true than Christ, which is truth itself? or who ever was so
hardy, before this time, to charge Christ with a Ue for saying
Matt. xxvi. these words : " This is my body ?" The words are evident and
Christ's ,.,..,, , i,
words. plain : there is in them not so much as one obscure or dark
letter ; there is no cause for any man to cavU. And yet, that
notwithstanding, whereas Christ himself affirmed it to be his
body, men now-a-days are not abashed to say, Christ Ued, it is
Vr tvaThe no* *"s body. The evangelists agree aU in one ; the old
Sid writers, writers stand of our side ; the universal and catholic church
The catholic '
church. hath been in this mind these fifteen hundred year and more.
And shall we think that Christ himself, his evangehsts, all the
whole catholic church, have been so long deceived, and the
truth now at length begotten and born in these days?
Verity: — You have moved a matter of great force and
weight, and whereto without many words I can make no full
answer. Notwithstanding, because you provoke me thereto, if
Thedoctrine you will give me license, I wiU take part with them of whom
papists you have made false report ; for none of them ever reproved
standeth Christ of any lie : but contrariwise they say, that many men
reports. 0f late days, not understanding Christ's words, have builded
and set up many fond lies upon his name. Wherefore first I
o?'eHo"Sest w'^ declare the meaning of these words, " This is my body ;"
meSHi* ex- anc* next' *n w^at sense ^e c^urcn aii^ the old fathers have
pounded, evermore taken them. First, therefore, you shaU understand,
that scripture is not so to be taken always as the letter sound-
eth, but as the intent and purpose of the Holy Ghost was, by
whom the scripture was uttered. For if you follow the bare

BETWEEN CUSTOM AND VERITY. 41
words, you will soon shake down and overthrow the greatest
part of the christian faith. What is plainer than these words,
Pater major me est, " My father is greater than I am ?" Of John xiv.
those plain words sprang up the heresy of the Arians, which
denied Christ to be equal with his Father. What is more evi
dent than this saying, " I and my Father are both one?" There- John x.
of arose the heresy of them that denied three distinct persons.
"They aU had one soul and one heart," was spoken by' the Acts iv.
apostles : yet had each of them a soul and heart peculiar to
himself. " They are now not two, but one flesh," is spoken by [Gen. a. 24.]
the man and his wife : yet hath both the man and the wife his
several body. " He is our very flesh," said Reuben by Joseph Gen. xxxvii.
his brother; which, notwithstanding was not their real flesh.
" I am bread," said Christ ; yet was he flesh, and no bread. [John vi.
" Christ was the stone," saith Paul ; and was indeed no material 1 cor. x.
stone. " Melchizedek had neither father nor mother ;" and yet [Heb.vii.3.]
indeed he had both. " Behold the Lamb of God," saith John
Baptist by Christ : notwithstanding Christ was a man, and not
a lamb. Circumcision was caUed the covenant, whereas it was [Gen. xvii.
13.1
but a token of the covenant. The lamb was named the pass-
over ; and yet was it eaten in remembrance only of the pass-
over. Jacob raised up an altar, and called it, being made but
of lime and stone, " The mighty God of Israel." Moses, when [Gen. xxxiii.
he had conquered the Amalekites, set up an altar, and called it " '
by the names of God, " Jehovah" and Tetragrammatum2. [Exod. xvii.
" We are all one loaf of bread," saith Paul ; yet were they not 1 cor. x.
thereby turned into a loaf of bread. Christ, hanging upon the
cross, appointed St John to his mother, saying, " Lo ! there is
thy son :" and yet was he not her son. " So many as be bap
tized into Christ," saith Paul, " have put on Christ ;" and " so Gal. iii.
many as are baptized into Christ, are washed with the blood of
Christ :" notwithstanding no man took the font- water to be the
natural blood of Christ. "The cup is the new testament," jj159or,xi-
saith Paul ; and yet is not the cup indeed the very new testa
ment. You see, therefore, that it is not strange, nor a thing
[* i.e. about, concerning. And so in the following sentences.]
P The sacred name niiT1, so called from its consisting of four letters.
" Et nomen Domini tetragrammaton in quibusdam Graecis voluminibus
usque hodie antiquis expressum literis invenimus." S. Hieronym. Prse-
fat. in lib. Regum, Tom. hi. p. 16. Basil. 1565.]

42

A FRUITFUL DIALOGUE

Figurativespeechesmost com
mon in
scripture.

[Gen. xxxiii.
20.J

The name
of bread
used in
scripture.

The mean.
ing of
Christ's words
examined.

unwont in the scriptures, to caU one thing by another's name.
So that you can no more, of necessity, enforce the changing of
the bread into Christ's body in the sacrament, because the
words be plain, "This is my body ;" than the wife's flesh to be
the natural and real body and flesh of the husband, because it
is written, " They are not two, but one flesh ;" or the altar
of stone to be very God, because Moses with evident and
plain words pronounced it to be " The mighty God of
Israel." Notwithstanding, if you will needs cleave to the let
ter, you make for me, and hinder your own cause: for thus I
will reason, and use your own weapon against you. The scrip
ture calleth it bread. The evangelists agree in the same. Paul
nameth it so five times in one place. The Holy Ghost may
not be set to school to learn to speak. Wherefore I conclude
by your own argument, that we ought not only to say, but alsa
to believe, that in the sacrament there remaineth bread.
Custom : — Methinketh your answer is reasonable, yet can I
not be satisfied. Declare you, therefore, more at large, what
moveth you to think this of the sacrament. For I think you
would not withstand a doctrine so long holden and taught,
unless you were enforced by some strong and likely reasons.
Verity: — First, in examining the words of Christ, I get
me to the meaning and purpose for which they were spoken.
And in this behalf I see that Christ meant to have his death
and passion kept in remembrance. For men of themselves
be, and evermore were, forgetful of the benefits of God. And
therefore it was behoveful, that they should be admonished and
stirred up with some visible and outward tokens ; as with the
passover lamb, the brazen serpent, and other like. For the
brazen serpent was a token that, when the Jews were stinged
and wounded with serpents, God restored them and made them
whole. The passover lamb was a memory of the great benefit
of God, which, when he destroyed the Egyptians, saved the
Jews, whose doors were sprinkled with the blood of a lamb.
So likewise Christ left us a memorial and remembrance of his
death and passion in outward tokens, that when the child
should demand of his father, what the breaking of the bread
and drinking of the cup meaneth, he might answer him, that
like as the bread is broken, so Christ was broken and rent
upon the cross for to redeem the soul of man ; and like as

BETWEEN CUSTOM AXD VERITY. 43
wine fostereth and coinforteth the body, so doth the blood of
Christ cherish and reUeve the soul. And this do I gather
by the words of Christ, and by the institution and order of the
sacrament: for Christ charged the apostles to do this in the
remembrance of him. Whereupon thus I conclude :
Fes-1 Nothing is done in remembrance of itself :
ti- But the sacrament is used in the remembrance of
Christ:
«w. Therefore the sacrament is not Christ.
Fi'- Christ never devoured himself:
ri- Christ did eat the sacrament with his apostles:
son. Ergo, the sacrament is not Christ himself.
Beside this, I see that Christ ordained not his body, but a
sacrament of his body. A sacrament (as St Augustine de-
clareth) is an outward sign of an invisible grace. His words
are, Sacra nwntum est incisibilis prafice cisibile signum*. Out of
which words I gather two arguments. The first is this : the
token of the body of Christ is not the thing tokened ; where
fore they are not one. The second is this :
Fe- One thing cannot be both visible and invisible :
ri- But the sacrament is visible, and the body of Christ
invisible :
son. Therefore they are not one.
Which thing St Augustine openeth very weU by these
words', Ali ud est sacramentum, aliud res sacrament i. Sacra
mentum est quod in corpus cad it: res autem sacrament i est
fj1 For the meaning and design of these logical formulse, see Abp.
AVhately's Logic, p. 92. Ed. 1834. The figures and moods of reasoning
according to the rules of logic are contained in the following mnemonic
hexameters :
Fig. 1. Barbara, Celarent, Darii, Ferioque, prioris.
Fig. 2. C'esare, Cauiestres, Festino, Baroco, secunds.
p. „ ( Tertia, Darapti, Disarms, Datisi, Felapton.
°' 1 Bokardo, Ferison habet : quarta insuper addit
Fig. 4. Bramantip, Camenes, Dimaris, Fesapo, Fresison.]
[* The substance of this definition is of frequent occurrence in St
Augustine. De sacramento sane quod accepit, cum ei bene commen-
datum fuerit, signacula quidem rerum divinarum esse visibilia, sed res
ipsos invisibiles in eis honorari. S. August, de catechizandis rudibus,
cap. 26. Ed. Basil. 1569. Tom. iv. col. 923.]
[" S. August, in Joan, tract. 26. Tom. de. col. 227.]

44 A FRUITFUL DIALOGUE
corpus Domini nostri Jesu Christi1. Moreover, I remembes
that Christ ministered this sacrament not to great and deep
philosophers, but to a sort of ignorant and unlearned fishers ;
which notwithstanding understood Christ's meaning right well,
and delivered it, even as they took it at Christ's hand, to the
vulgar and lay people, and fully declared unto them the mean
ing thereof. But [neither] the lay people, nor scarcely the,
apostles themselves, could understand -what is meant by tran-
substantiation, impanation, dimensions, qualitates, quantitates,
accidens sine subjecto, terminus a quo, et terminus ad quern, per
modum quanti*. This is no learning for the unlearned and rude
people ; wherefore it is likely that Christ meant some other
Christ is no thing than hath been taught of late days. Furthermore,
body, "but e Christ's body is food, not for the body but for the soul ; and
" therefore it must be received with the instrument of the soul,
which is faith. For as ye receive sustenance for your body
by your bodily mouth, so the food of your soul must be re
ceived by faith, which is the mouth of the soul. And for that
St Augustine3 sharply rebuketh them that think to eat Christ
August. with their mouth, saying, Quid paras dentem et ventrem ? Crede,
tract. 25. et manducasti : " Why makest thou ready thy tooth and thy
belly? Believe, and thou hast eaten Christ." Likewise, speaking
of eating the selfsame body, he saith to the Capernaites, which
John vi. took him grossly, as men do now-a-days : " The words that I
speak are spirit and life. It is the spirit that quickeneth ; the
August. flesh profiteth nothing." And St Augustine upon these words
gint!'™" of Christ saith4, Non hoc corpus quodvidetis manducaturi estis,

Fs. xcviii.

\} " The sacrament is one thing, the matter of the sacrament is
another. The sacrament is that which goeth into the body: but the
matter of the sacrament is the body of our Lord Jesus Christ."]
[2 These are logical and scholastic expressions, of frequent occur
rence in the writings of Romish controversialists on the doctrine of
transubstantiation.] [s Respondit Jesus et dixit eis, 'Hoc est opus Dei, ut credatis in enm
quern misit ille.' Hoc est ergo manducare cibum, non qui perit, sed qui
permanet in vitam seternam. Ut quid paras dentes et ventrem ? crede, et
manducasti. S. August, in Joan, tract. 25. cap. 6. Basil. 1569. Tom. rx.
col. 218.]
[4 Spiritus est qui vivificat, caro autem nihil prodest. Verba, que
locutus sum vobis, spiritus est et vita. Spiritaliter intelligite quod
locutus sum. Non hoc corpus, quod videtis, manducaturi estis, et bibituri

BETWEEN CUSTOM AND VERITY. 45
neque bibituri eahguinem, quern effusuri sunt qui me crucifigent.
Sacramentum aliquod vobis trado. Id spiritualiter acceptum
vivificat : caro autem non prodest quicquam. That is to say :
" You shall not eat the body which you see, and drink that "
blood which they shaU shed that shall crucify me. I have com
mended to you a sacrament. Understand it spirituaUy, and it
shaU give you life : the flesh profiteth nothing."
Custom : — What mean you by this spirit, and by spiritual
eating? I pray you, utter your mind more plainly. For I
know well that Christ hath a body, and therefore must be
eaten (as I think) with the mouth of the body. For the
spirit and the soul, as it hath no body and flesh, so it hath
no mouth. Verity: — You must understand, that a man is shaped of
two parts, of the body and of the soul; and each of them
hath his life and his death, his mouth, his teeth, his food,
and abstinence. For like as the body is nourished and fos
tered with bodily meats, or else cannot endure ; so must the
soul have his cherishing, otherwise wiU it decay and pine
away. And therefore we do and may justly say, that the
Turks, Jews, and heathen be dead, because they lack the
lively food of the soul. But how then, or by what mean,
will you feed the soul \ Doubtless, not by the instrument of
the body, but of the soul ; for that which is received into
the body, hath no passage from thence into the soul. For
Christ saith, " That whatso entereth into the belly, is con- Matt. xv.
veyed into the draught." And whereas you say that the
spirit hath no mouth, like as it hath no body or bones, you
are deceived; for the spirit hath a mouth, in his kind; or
else how could a man eat and drink justice 2 For un- what is to
doubtedly his bodily mouth is no fit instrument for it. Yet eat"rfgrht"
Christ saith, that he is blessed that "hungereth and thirsteth mSv?'
for justice." If he hunger and thirst for justice, belike he
both eateth and drinketh it ; or otherwise he neither abateth
his hunger, nor quencheth his thirst. Now, if a man may
eat and drink righteousness with his spirit, no doubt his
spirit hath a mouth. Whereof I wiU reason thus:
ilium sanguinem, quern fusuri sunt qui me crucifigent. Sacramentum
aliquod vobis commendavi; spiritaliter intellectum vivificabit vos. S.
August, in I'salmum xcviii. Tom. vm. col. 1105.]

46

A • FRUITFUL DIALOGUE

Argument. Da- Of whatsoever sort the mouth is, such is his food : ?
ti- But the mouth of the spirit is spiritual, not bodily:
si. Therefore it receiveth Christ's body spiritually, not bodily,
Christ's And in like manner Christ, speaking of the eating of his
wken'by D0,ty, nameth himself the bread, not for the body, but of life,
john'vi. f°r tne soul ; and saith, " He that cometh to me shaU not
huno-er; and he that believeth in me shall never thirst."
Wherefore, whoso will be reUeved by the body of Christ,
must receive him as he will be received, with the instrument
of faith appointed thereunto, not with his teeth or mouth.
And whereas I say that Christ's body must be received and
taken with faith, I mean not that you shall pluck down Christ
from heaven, and put him in your faith, as in a visible place;
but that you must with your faith rise and spring up to him,
and, leaving this world, dweU above in heaven; putting all
your trust, comfort, and consolation in him, which suffered
grievous bondage to set you at liberty and to make you free;
creeping into his wounds, which were so cruelly pierced and
dented for your sake. So shall you feed on the body of
Christ ; so shall you suck the blood that was poured out and
shed for you. This is the spiritual, the very true, the only
Gregory, eating of Christ's body : and therefore St Gregory caUeth it,
Cibum mentis non ventris ; " The food of the mind, and not
Cyprian. 0f the belly." And St Cyprian saith likewise, Non acuimvs
dentem, nee ventrem paramus1 : that is, " We sharpen not our
tooth, nor prepare our belly."
Now, to return to our former purpose : seeing it is plain
that Christ's body is meat for our spirit, and hath nothing
to do with our body, I wiU gather thereof this reason. The
sacrament is bodily food, and increaseth the body : ergo, the
sacrament is not the very body of Christ. That it nourisheth
the body, it is evident; for Christ calleth it the fruit of the
vine, whose duty is to nourish. And for a proof, if you
consecrate a whole loaf, it will feed you so well as your table-
bread : and if a little mouse get an host, he will crave no
more meat to his dinner.
[} Ha;c quotiens agimus, non dentes ad mordendum acuimus, sed
fide sincera panem sanctum frangimus et partimur. De Coena Domini,
ad calcem Cypriani Oper. Oxon. 1682. p. 44. This treatise is one of
those falsely attributed to Cyprian.]

BETWEEN CUSTOM AND VERITY. 47
' But you will say, these are worldly reasons. What then
if the old fathers record the same ? Irenseus saith, Quando ^"""contra
mixtus calix et fractus panis percipit verbum Dei, fit eucha- vaientinum.
ristia corporis et sanguinis Domini, ex quibus augetur et
consistit carnis nostrw substantia2. Bede witnesseth the same
by these words : Quia panis carnem confirmat, et vinum san- Beda super
«... . .77 7 Lucam.
gumem operatur in came, hie ad corpus Christi mystice, ulua
ad sanguinem refertur". Wherefore, as I said before, seeing
that Christ's body is spiritual meat, and the bread of the £h™s?'s
sacrament bodily, I may conclude that the sacrament is not spiritual
Christ's body. Beside this, whereas it was forbidden in the
old law, that any man should eat or drink blood, the apo- Drinking
sties notwithstanding took the cup at Christ's hands, and against the
drank of it ; and never staggered, or shrank at the matter :
whereby it may be gathered, that they took it for a mys
tery, for a token and a remembrance, far otherwise than it
hath of late been taken.
Again, when the sacrament was dealt, none of them all
crouched down, and took it for his God, forgetting him that
sat there present before their eyes; but took it, and ate it,
knowing that it was a sacrament and remembrance of Christ's
body. Yea, the old councils commanded that no man should Kneeling to
13 t , the sacra-
kneel down at the time of the communion, fearing that it ment for-
' ° bidden m
should be an occasion of idolatry. And long after the apostles old councils.
time, as Tertullian writeth4, women were suffered to take it The sacra-
, ment earned
r •/-»'» \ » ' ' \ ' - >' home in
l_2 Oirore ouv koi to neKpapevov iroTripiov kch o yeyovioi apToi napkins.
6Tno6%eTai rov Xoyov tob Qeov, Kai yiveTai rj evyapiGTta truspa,
Xpio-rou, £K TOIITBH Se av£ei K«l <T V VI ITTOTO 1 ij t»Js o-apKoi r]pu> V
vVo'o-Tao-i?. Irenseus advers. Hseres. Lib. v. cap. 2. Oxon. 1702. p. 397.
" When the mixed cup and the broken bread receive the word
of God, there is made the eucharist of the body and blood of the Lord,
from which the substance of our flesh derives increase and consistence."
Fractus is the reading in several editions of Irenaus, but it is obvious
that the Greek yeyovwi requires facias. The passage was often cited
as in the text by writers of the 16th century. See Grabe's note, ad
loeum.~\ [3 Beda in Lucam, cap. 22. Colon. 1612. Tom. v. col. 424. " Be
cause bread confirms the flesh, and wine produces blood in the flesh, the
former is mystically referred to the body, the latter to the blood of
Christ."] [4 Speaking of a Christian woman married to a heathen husband,
Tertullian asks, how it was possible for her to conceal from him her

48 A FRUITFUL DIALOGUE
home with them, and to lap it up in their chests. And the
priests many times sent it to sick persons by a chUd1;
which, no doubt, would have given more reverence thereto,
if they had taken it for their God. But a great whUe after,
Pope Hono- about three hundred years agone, Honorius the Third2, the
nus III. J i i ¦ j
of worehi0r bishop °f Rome, took him and hanged him up, and caused
ping the men ^0 kneel and crouch down and aU-to3 be-god him.
sacrament. '-'

An. 1220.

participation of the eucharistic bread before her ordinary meals. He
says: "Non sciet maritus quid secreto ante omnem cibum gustes? Et
si sciverit panem, non ilium credit esse qui dicitnr." Tertull. ad
Uxorem. Lib. ii. c. 5. Paris. 1641. p. 190.
The following passages also refer to the same custom :
Cum quaedam arcam suam, in qua Domini sanctum fuit, manibus
indignis tentasset aperire, igne inde surgente deterrita est, ne auderet
attingere. Et alius, qui et ipse maculatus, sacrificio a sacerdote cele-
brato, partem cum ceteris ausus est latenter accipere; sanctum Domini
edere et contrectare non potuit; cinerem ferre se apertis manibus invenifc
Cyprian, de lapsis. Oxon. 1682, p. 132.
'Ei/ 'AXegavlpeia le, koi iv Alyvir-ria, eicao-TO? *a\ twk ev Xaa
tcXovvtoiv, (J? eVi irXeTaTov, 6^ei KOivwviav ev t<3 oik<o avTOv, k.t.A.
S. Basil. Epist. 289. Paris. 1638. Tom. hi. p. 279.
See also Gregor. Nazian. Orat. xi. In which he gives an account of
the miraculous cure of his sister Gorgonia by application to the reserved
sacramental elements. EV irov ti tiov dv-riTv-rrav tou Ttfiiov aespa-
to<s tj too a\paTO<i tj ye\p eOrjcravpio'ev, towto KaTafiiywaa tois
$dKpv<riv, to too 0au/uoToc ! dirrjxdev, eilflus aiadopivt) tijs o-aTtipiasi
Greg. Naz. Op. Paris. 1630, Tom. i. p. 187.]
\} Serapion, an aged Christian, who had before borne an unblemished
character, lapsed during a persecution and sacrificed. He had conse
quently been excluded from communion with the church; but after
wards, lying at the point of death, he sent for a presbyter. "Y.lpapev i
¦7rcus ewi tov irpeo-fivTepov' vvP oe rji/' Ka^t Troc ijo-devec acpiKetrdai ptv
ovv ovk ihvv^dr]  Bpa^u ti ev^api<rria^ eVeSaiKEv t» iraioapi"),
k.t.X. Euseb. Hist. Eccl. Lib. vi. c. 44. Paris. 1675. p. 246.]
[2 Ne propter incuriam sacerdotum divina indignatio gravius exar-
descat, districte praccipiendo mandamus, quatenus a sacerdotibus eu-
charistia, in loco singulari, mundo, et signato semper honorifice
collocata, devote ac fideliter conservetur. Sacerdos vero quilibet fre
quenter doceat plebem suam, ut cum in celebratione missarum elevator
hostia salutaris, se reverenter inclinet, idem faciens cum earn defert
presbyter ad infirm um. Decret. Gregor. IX. Lib. in. tit. 41. cap. 10.
Corp. Jur. Can. Lugd. 1671. Tom. n. col. 3178.]
P all-to : altogether, entirely : sec Naies's Glossary.]

BETWEEN CUSTOM AND VERITY. 49
Furthermore, if the bread be turned and altered into the
body of Christ, doubtless it is the greatest miracle that ever
God wrought. But the apostles saw no miracle in it. Na- Apostiesand
0 *• old doctors
zianzenus, an old writer, and St Augustine, entreating of all make no
' . miracle nor
the miracles that are in the scripture, number the sacrament marvel at
r t the sacra-
for none. As for the apostles, it appeareth well that they ment-
had it for no marvel, for they never mused at it, neither de
manded how it might be ; whereas, in other things, they ever
more were full of questions. As touching St Augustine, he
not only overtrippeth it, as no wonder, but by plain and ex
press words testifieth that there is no marvel in it. For
speaking of the Lord's supper, and of the other sacraments,
he saith these words: Hie sacramenta honorem ut religiosa
habere possunt, stupor em autem ut mira non possunt4: that is
to say, " Sacraments here may have their honour as things re
ligious, but they are not to be wondered at as miracles." More
over, a little before the institution of the sacrament Christ
spake of his ascension, saying, "I leave the world: I tarry John xiv.
but a little while with you. Let not your hearts be troubled,
because I go from you: I tell you truth, it is for your profit
that I go from you; for if I go not, the Spirit of comfort [John xvi.?.]
cannot come to you ;" with many other like warnings of his
departure. St Stephen saw him sitting at the right hand of [Actsvii.56.]
his Father, and thought it a special revelation of God : but
he never said, that he saw him at the communion, or that he
made him every day himself. And in the Acts of the Apostles
St Peter saith, that Christ must needs keep the heaven till Acts iii.
aU be ended. Esay, Solomon, and St Stephen say, that God [isaUxvu.
dwelleth not in temples made with man's hand. St Paul 27; Acts vii.
wisheth that he were dissolved and dead, and were with Christ: [Phil, i.23.]
not in the altar, doubtless, where he might be daily ; but in
heaven. And, to be brief, it is in our " Credo," and we do
constantly believe, that " Christ is ascended into heaven, and
sitteth at his Father's right hand ;" and no promise have we,
that he will come jumping down at every priest's calling.
Hereof I gather this reason :
Q4 Honorem tanquam religiosa possunt habere, stuporem tanquam
mira non possunt. S. August, de Trinitate, Lib. in. cap. 10. Basil. 15C9.
Tom. m. col. 289.] 4
[grixdal.J

50 A FRCH'tTL lUALO«rK
if Christ Christ's body cannot both be gone, and be here :
gone and But he is sjoiie, and bath left tho world :
tarried.then , . . , , ,
he should Therefore it is tolly to setvk him in the world.
seem to have
r^Mndhim. C;!s'ow : — Fie ! von be far deceived. 1 cannot in no wise
brook those words. You shut up Christ too straitlv, and
imprison him in one corner of heaven, not suffering him to
oo at laruo. No, doubtless, he hath deserved more gentle
ness at your hand, than to be tied up so short.
JVnV//.- — 1 do neither lock up neither imprison Christ
in heaven, but according to the scriptures declare that he
hath chosen a blessed place, and most worthy to receive his
majesty ; in which place whoso is inclosed, thinketh not him
self (as I suppose) to be a prisoner. But if you take it
for so heinous a thing, that Christ should sit resident in
heaven in the glory of his Father, what think you of them
The body of that imprison him in a Uttle box; vea, and keep him in
Christ hn- * ..' , ...
prisoned by captivity so long, until lie be mouldy and over-grown with
the papists '¦,,,. , ,
inaixa.wd vetrmn ; and when he is past mens meat, be not contented
afterward • , , .,,
burned to hansr him till he stink, but will have him to a new exeeu-
when he is ~
mouldy. tion, and burn him too ? This is wonderful and extreme cruel
imprisoning. But to return to the matter : we are certainly
persuaded by the word of Cod, that Christ, the very Son of
Cod, vouchsafed to take upon him the body and shape of
man ; and that he walked and was conversant amongst men
in that same one, aud not in many bodies ; and that he suf
fered death, arose again, and ascended to heaven in the self
same body; and that he sitteth at his Father's right hand
in his manhood, in the nature and substance of the said one
body. This is our belief, this is tlie very word of God.
Wherefore they are far deceived, which, leaving heaven, will
grope for Christ's body upon the earth.
Christ's Custom : — Nay, sir, but I see now you arc far out of tlie
spiritual in way. For Christ hath not so gross and fleshly, as you think,'
t lie sacra- ' l '
ment, say but a spiritual and a ghostly body; aud therefore, without
the papists. l . l,
repugnance, it may be m many places at once.
Verity: — You say right well, and do grant that Christ's
body is spiritual. But, I pray you, answer mo by tho way,
can any other body than that which is spiritual be at one
time in sundry places ?
Custom : — No, truly.

BETWEEN CUSTOM AND VERITY. 51
Verity: — Have we that selfsame sacrament, that Christ
gave to his disciples at his maundy1, or no ?
Custom: — Doubtless we have the same.
Verity : — When became Christ's body spiritual ? Was it
so even from his birth?
Custom : — No : for doubtless, before he arose from death,
his body was earthly, as other men's bodies are.
Verity: — WeU, but when gave Christ the sacrament to
his disciples? before he rose from death, or after?
Custom : — You know yourself, he gave it before his resur
rection, the night before he suffered his passion.
Verity: — Why then, methinketh he gave the sacrament
at that time when his body was not spiritual.
Custom: — Even so.
Verity: — And was every portion of the sacrament, dealt
to the apostles and received into their mouths, the very real
and substantial body of Christ?
Custom : — Yea, doubtless.
Verity: — Mark well what ye have said, for you have The pope's
t-i. i it doctrine
granted me great repugnance, iirst, you say, that no body, repugnant
being not spiritual, can be in sundry places at once. Then
say you, that at the maundy Christ's body was not spiritual :
and yet hold you, that he was there present visible before
the apostles' eyes, aud in each of their hands and mouths
all at one time : which grants of yours are not agreeable2.
But I wiU gather a better and a more formal reason of your
own words, in this sort :
Fe- No body, being real, natural, and organical, and not
spiritual, can be in many places at once :
ri- Christ's body in the sacrament was in the apostles' hands
and mouths at one time, which were many places :
son. Ergo, Christ's body in the sacrament was not a real,
natural, and organical body, but spiritual.
[} Maundy : a supper, or feast ; so called from the maunds, or
baskets (the sportuke of the Romans), in which food was carried for
distribution to the poor. The last supper is so called, because Christ
doled or dealt out the bread and wine to the Apostles; or, as others
hold, from the last charge {mandatum) which Christ then gave them.
The Thursday before Easter is still called Maundy Thursday, in allu
sion to Christ's Maundy.]
f_a i.e. consistent.]

52 A FRUITFUL DIALOGUE
Custom: — Indeed you have driven me into the straits,
before I was ware of you ; and I know not how I may escape
your hands honestly. But the best refuge that I have is
this; I will not believe you.
The papists, Verity: — I desire you not to give credence to me. Believe
though they ^^ ^^^ of God_ ^ believe your own beljef. for they
tiey wifiet both witness against you, that Christ's body is taken up into
not believe. ° , ,, • , -i i ± • j
heaven, and there shaU remain until he come to judge.
Custom:— Tush, what speak you of the word of God?
There be many dark sayings therein, which every man cannot
attain to.
meddSh Verity : — I grant you, there be certain obscure places in
with scrip- the scripture ; yet not so obscure, but that a man with the
ture- grace of God may perceive : for it was written not for angels,
but for men. But, as I understand, Custom meddleth but
little with scripture. How say you by1 St Augustine, St
Jerome, St Ambrose ? What, if they stand on om- side !
Custom: — No, no; I know them weU enough.
Verity : — So well as you know them, for2 aU old acquaint
ance, if they be called to witness, they will give evidence
against you. For St Augustine commonly, in every of his
books, but chiefly in an epistle to his friend Dardanus, de-
clareth that Christ's body is placed in one room. I marvel
you be not nearer of his counsel. His words are these:
August, ad ]y0n dubitare ibi nunc esse hominem Christum Jesum, unde
Uardauum. venturus est: memoriterque recole et fideliter crede cJiristi-
anam confessionem ; '¦quoniam resurrexit, ascendit in cmlwm,
sedet a dextris Dei Patris, nee aliunde quam inde venturus
est ad vivos mortuosque judicandos."1 Et venturus est in eadem
corporis substantia, cui immortalitatem dedit, naturam wm
abstulit. Secundum Iianc formam non est putandus ubique dif-
fusus : cavendum enim est, ne ita divinitatem astruamus hominis,
ut humanitatem amittamus Dei3. "Do not doubt the man
Jesus Christ to be there, from whence he shall come. And
remember well, and faithfully believe, the christian confession,
that ' he is risen, ascended into heaven, sitteth at the right
Q1 i.e. about, or with regard to.]
P i.e. notwithstanding.]
Q8 S. August. Epist. lvii. ad Dardanum, Basil. 15(59. Tom. n. col.
272.]

BETWEEN CUSTOM AND VERITY. 53
hand of God the Father, and from thence shaU come, and
from no other place, to judge the quick and dead :' and shall
come in the same substance of body, to which he gave im-
mortaUty, and took not the nature from it. After this form
he is to be thought not to be dispersed in all places; for we
must beware feo to defend his divinity, that we destroy not
his humanity." And in another place of the same epistle :
Una persona Deus et homo ; et utrumque est unus Chris- August.
tus. Ubique per id quod Deus, in ccelo autem per id quod
homo*. Likewise upon the xivth Psalm : Donee seculum finiatur^ August.
sursum est Dominus : sed etiam hie nobiscum est Veritas Domini.
Corpus enim in quo resurrexit in uno loco esse oportet ; Veri
tas autem ejus ubique diffusa est5. " While the world shall
last, the Lord is above, and also the verity of the Lord is
with us. For the body wherein he rose again must be in one
place; but the verity of him is everywhere dispersed." In
like manner writeth Damasus, an old bishop of Eome, in his Damasus.
Credo6 : Devictis mortis imperiis, cum ea came in qua natus
et passus est et resurrexit, ascendit in caelum, manente eadem
natura carnis in qua natus et passus est. St Ambrose, writing
[4 Ibid. col. 273. " One person is God and Man ; and both together
are one Christ. As God, he is every where; but as Man, he is in
heaven." [_' This passage is not found in St Augustine's Commentary on the
14th Psalm, but upon St John's Gospel : Propter nos scriptum est, et
nobis servatum, et propter nos recitatum ; et recitabitur etiam propter
posteros nostr&s, et donee seculum finiatur. Sursum est Domi&us, sed
etiam hie est Veritas Domini. Corpus enim Domini, in quo resurrexit,
uno loco esse potest; Veritas ejus ubique diffusa est. S. August, in
Joan. Tract, xxx. Tom. ix. col. 247.]
Q" Damasus was bishop of Rome from a.d. 367 to a.d. 384. The
passage referred to is found in a synodical epistle addressed to Paulinus
bishop of Antioch. Vid. Baronius, Ann. Eccles. Tom. iv. p. 429.
Antwerp. 1601. The epistle is given at length by Theodoret, under
the title, "Confessio fidei quam Papa Damasus," &c. &c.
Ei' Tie ixrj eiVij, -rdv tov Qeov Adyov iradovTa a-apKi, Kai ea-Tav-
pto/j-ivov a-apKi, Kai davaTov yevo-apevov caput, yeyovoTa Te 7t^wto-
tokov eK T<oV vexpwv, Kado fyirj eo-Ti kou ^ojottoioc oj? Geo*, avaoepa
eo-TO). E" tic ptj e'iirn, oti iv aapKi, fjvirep dveXafte, Kadei^e-rat ev
Trj legia tov Tla-rpos, iv y koi iXeva-CTat KpTvat j^iSvra^ Kai vexpovs,
dvddepa 'ia-Tio. Theodoreti Eccles. Hist. Lib. v. cap. 11. Paris. 1673.
p. 214. See also, Concilia Omnia, Colon. 1538, Tom. i. p. 229, where
the epistle is given in Latin.]

5-1 A FRUITFUL DIALOGUE
Ambros. in upon the xxivth chapter of Luke, recordeth the same : Ergo
xxiv. cap. 1 , .
Luc- nec supra terram, nee in terra, nee secundum terram, qucerere
debemus Dominion, si volumus invenire. Non enim supra
terram quwsivit, qui sfantem ad Dei dextram vidit. Maria
quwrebat in terra tangere Christum, et non potuit ; Stephanvs
tetigit, quia qucerebat in ca-lo1. " Wherefore neither above
the earth, nor upon the earth, nor according to the earth,
we ought to seek the Lord, if we wiU find him ; for he did
not seek him above the earth, which did see him sitting at
the right hand of God. And Mary sought upon the earth to
touch Christ and could not : Stephen touched him, because he
Hieron. ad sought him in heaven." St Jerome, in an epistle to Mar-
cella, proveth that the body of Christ must needs be con
tained in some place ; for he saith : Veri Dei est ubique esse;
veri hominis alicubi esse. " The property of God is to be
everywhere ; the property of man is to be in one place." The
Hieron. same Jerome, in another place, calleth it a fooUsh thing to
seek for him in a narrow place, or in a corner, which is the
light of all the world : Stultum est eum parco in loco vel ab-
scondito quwrere, qui totius mundi est lumen. " Foolishness
it is, in a small place or in a hid corner to seek him which
origenes. js the light of the whole world2." Origen saith likewise:
Audiendi non sunt, qui Christum demonstrant in adibvs.
" They are not to be heard, which shew Christ in houses3."
Bede in xvii. The same also recordeth Bede, writing upon these words of
Joan. ' Christ : " Now a little while shaU you see me4." He speaketh
[} S. Ambros. in Luc. cap. xxiv. Basil. 1567. Tom. v. p. 166.]
£a The passage alluded to seems to be the following. After applying
to Christ several texts of scripture which speak of the omnipresence of
God, the author observes: Profecto non ambiges, etiam ante resurree-
tionem sic in Dominico corpore habitasse Deum Verbuin, ut in Patre
esset, et coeli circulum clauderet, atque in omnibus infusus esset et
circumfusus ; id est, ut cuncta penetraret interior, ct contineret exte
rior. Stultum est igitur illius potentiam unius corpusculi parvitate
finiri, quem non capit coelum. Hieron. ad Marcellam, Basil. 1565,
Tom. in. p. 138.]
[j* Sed prcedicente nobis omnia Salvatore, neque in solitudinem exea-
mus, neque qui profitentur Christum in domibus esse credamus. Orig.
in Matth. cap. xxiv. Tract, xxx. Tom. n. p. 146. Basil. 1571.]
Q4 The passage cited in the text occurs in a homily on St John
xvi. 16. Propterea me resuscitatum a mortuis modico tempore vide-
bitis, quia non semper in terra corporaliter mansurus, sed per hum*

BETWEEN CUSTOM AND VERITY. 55
in Christ's person. " Therefore," saith he, " shall you see
me but a little while after my resurrection, because I will
not stiU abide in the earth bodily; but in the manhood
which I have taken will ascend up to heaven." What needeth
more words? All the old fathers witness the same. You
may by these soon judge the rest. Now to return to the
matter: Seeing that the word of God in many and sundry
places, the "Credo," and the Abridgement of the Faith; seeing
all the old fathers do constantly agree in one, that the body
of Christ is ascended into heaven, and there remaineth at the
right hand of the Father, and cannot be in more than one
place; I do conclude, that the sacrament is not the body ofThesacra-
/•n • n ¦ ¦ -i • • i nient is not
Christ ; first, because it is not in heaven, neither sitteth at thereaibody
' ... of Christ,
the Father's right hand ; moreover, because it is in a hun- and why.
dred thousand boxes, whereas Christ's body filleth but one
place : furthermore, if the bread were turned into the body
of Christ, then would it necessarily follow, that sinners and
unpenitent persons receive the body of Christ.
Custom : — Marry, and so they do. For Paul saith plainly,
that they receive the body of Christ to their own confusion.
Verity : — No, not so. These are not Paul's words, but he The wicked
. . receive not
saith, " Whoso eateth of this bread, and drinketh of this cup the body of
, ., . . . Christ.
unworthily, eateth and drinketh his own condemnation, not [i Cor. xi.
judging the body of the Lord." Here he calleth it, in plain
words, bread. And although the sacrament be very bread, yet
doth the injury redound to the body of Christ. As if a man
break the king's mace, or tread the broad seal under his foot,
although he have broken and defaced nothing but silver and
wax, yet is the injury the king's, and the doer shall be taken
as a traitor. St Ambrose declareth the meaning of St Paul by Ambrosius.
these words, Beus est corporis Domini, qui pcenas dabit mortis
Christi, quoniam irritam fecit mortem Domini6. The cause of
the ordinance thereof was the remembrance of the death of
Christ, which whoso forgetteth, receiveth the sacrament to
their condemnation. That same witnesseth St Augustine : Augustinus.
" For the sacrament," saith he, " is an outward token of love
nitatem quam assumpsi jam sum ascensurus in coelum. Beda, Homiliae
JEstivales, Dominic. Jubilate. Colon. 1612. Tom. vn. col. 17.]
[5 Quid est autem reos esse, nisi pcenas dare mortis Domini ? Occisus
est enim pro iis, qui beneficium ejus irritum ducunt. S. Ambros. in
1 Cor. xi. Basil. 1567. Tom. v. p. 276.]

56 A FRUITFUL DIALOGUE
and charity. For like as many grains of corn are become one
piece of bread, even so they that receive it ought to be one."
Then saith he, Mysterium pacis ac unitatis nobis Christus in
mensa sua consccravit. Qui accepit mysterium unitatis, et non
sermt unitaiem, non mysterium accepit pro se, sed testimonium
contra se'. He that readeth the gospel, wherein is declared the
passion and death of Christ, and liveth contrary to the gospel*
shall doubtless be the more guilty of the death of Christ, be
cause he heareth and readeth the word of God, and regardeth
it not.
The place of In a certain country the manner is, that when the gospel is
receiving read, the king shall stand up with a naked sword in his hand,
expounded, declaring thereby that he beareth his sword in defence of the
gospel2. But if he himself oppresseth the gospel, he beareth
the sword against himself; for the gospel shall turn to his
judgment and condemnation. So wiU Christ so much more
extremely punish a man, which, knowing himself to be wicked
and without repentance, and therefore none of the flock of
Christ, yet notwithstanding wiU impudently creep into the com
pany of christian men, and receive the sacraments with them;
as though he were one of the number. And this meant St
Paul by the unworthy receiving of a sacrament of Christ's
body. Wherefore a man may unworthily take the sacrament,
and be guilty of the death of Christ, although he receive not
Christ's body into his mouth, and chaw it with his teeth. Hut
what, if I prove that every massing priest is guilty of the body
and blood of Christ ?
[} In Sermono ad Infantes, apud Fulgentium, p. 612. Paris. 1671-
Cf. Cyprian. Epist. ad Magnum:
Denique unanimitatem Christianam, firma sibi atque inseparabili
caritate connexam, etiam ipsa Dominica sacrificia declarant. Nam quando
Dominus corpus suum panem vocat, de multorum granorum adunatione
congestum, populum nostrum quern portabat indicat adunatum: et
quando sanguinem suum vinum appellat, de botris atque acinis plurimis
expressum, atque in unum coactum, gregem item nostrum significat cora-
mixtione adunatte multitudinis copulatum. Ep. 69. Oxon. 1682. p. 182.]
[a The country intended is Poland. "Expugnata itaque ab idolis
Polonia, Micczslaus princeps ad evidentius signum Christianitatis insti-
tuit, ut infra officium missie, dum evangelium pra'lcgcrctur, singuli
virorum ad medium gladii e vaginis depromcrent ; quo se testarentur
propter evangelium Christi ad mortem usque decertare paratos ease."
Guagninus, Sarmatia: Europese descriptio, Spire, 1581, p. 10.]

BETWEEN CUSTOM AND VERITY. 57
Custom: — I dare say you cannot prove it.
Verity: — But if I do prove it, wfll you believe me?
Custom: — I may well enough, for it is impossible to
do it : for priests commonly are confessed before they go to
mass ; and how can they then take the sacrament unwor
thily? Verity : — Indeed confession, if it be discreetly used, is a confession.
laudable custom, and to the unlearned man and feeble con
science so good as a sermon : but notwithstanding, because it
was never neither commanded of Christ, nor received of the
apostles, nor much spoken of the old doctors, it cannot make
much for the due receiving of the sacrament. But how like
ye these words of St Ambrose ? Is indigne sumit, qui aliter Amm-osius.
sumit quam Christus instituit3. "He taketh it unworthily, that
taketh it otherwise than Christ ordained it."
Custom: — This liketh me very weU. But what gather
you of it ?
Verity: — This will I gather. The massing priest taketh The priest
the sacrament otherwise than Christ either commanded or sacrament
taught : ergo, he taketh it unworthily, and so consequently to ordained it :
his condemnation. pnest tilk.Pt. h it
Custom : — That is not so ; for he doth altogether as Christ unworthily.
commanded him.
Verity : — That shall appear ; for Christ commanded it to
be done in his remembrance : the priest doth it in remembrance
of dead men. Christ took bread, and left it bread : the priest
taketh bread and conjureth it away. Christ took bread and Difference
bfitWGCIl
gave thanks : the priest taketh bread and breatheth upon it. Christ's or-
Christ took bread and brake it : the priest taketh bread and the priest's
• rGccivioir.
hangeth it up. Christ took bread and dealt to his apostles : the
priest, because he is an apostle himself, taketh bread and
eateth it every whit alone. Christ in a sacrament gave his
own body to be eaten in faith: the priest, for lack of faith,
receiveth accidents and dimensions. Christ gave a sacrament
to strengthen men's faith : the priest giveth a sacrifice to
redeem men's souls. Christ gave it to be eaten : the priest
giveth it to be worshipped. And to conclude, Christ gave
bread : the priest saith he giveth a God. Here is difference
P Indignum dicit esse Domino, qui aliter mysterium celebrat, quam
ab eo traditum est. S. Ambr. in 1 Cor. xi. Tom. v. p. 276.]

58 A FRUITFUL DIAL0OUE
enough between Christ and the priest. Yet moreover, Christ
at his supper spake his words out, and in a plain tongue : the
priest speaketh nothing but Latin or Greek, which tongues he
oft-times perceiveth not ; and much he whispereth, lest any
other poor man should perhaps perceive him. So it cometh to
pass, that the priest knoweth no more what he himself saith,
than what he doth. Thus you may see, that the massing priest
receiveth the sacrament of Christ's body far otherwise than ever
Christ minded ; and so therefore unworthily, and to his con
demnation. Now, if you think yourself satisfied, I wiU return to my
former question, and prove more at large, that Christ's body
cannot be eaten of the wicked ; which thing must necessarily
ensue, if the bread were turned into the body of Christ.
Christ, in the 6th of John, speaking of the eating of his body,
saith, " He that eateth of this bread shall live for ever."
Whereof I gather thus : But sinful men take the sacrament
to their condemnation, and live not for ever ; Ergo, in the sa
crament they receive not the body of Christ. Again, Christ
saith, " He that eateth me shall live for my sake1." Hereof I
conclude thus : But impenitent persons cannot live for Christ's
sake. Moreover, Christ's body must be received with faith,
Gregorius. and not with the mouth, as Gregory recordeth, saying, that it
is eaten with the teeth of the soul, not of the body ; as I have
above more largely declared : but wicked and impenitent
persons lack faith : wherefore they cannot eat the body of
Christ. Again, Christ's body cannot be divided from his
spirit : but wicked men have not the spirit of God : ergo, they
have not Christ's body. Hereunto agree aU the old writers,
affirming constantly, that the unfaithful be no meet vessels to
Augustinus. receive the body of Christ. St Augustine saith : Qui non manet
in Christo, ei in quo non manet Christus, procul dubio non mail-
ducat carnem Christi, nee bibit ejus sanguinem, quamvis tantce
rei mysterium ad judicium suum manducet ac bibat2. And in
f1 'O Tpiiyutv pe, KaKeTvoi fyo-erai Bi' i/xi — propter me. Joh. vi. 57.]
[2 Hoc est ergo manducare illam escam, et ilium bibere potum, in
Christo manere, et ilium manentem in se habere. Ac per hoc, qui non
manet in Christo, et in quo non manet Christus, procul dubio nee
manducat spiritaliter carnem ejus, nee bibit ejus sanguinem, licet
carnaliter et visibiliter premat dentibus sacramentum corporis et san
guinis Christi ; sed magis tanta? rei sacramentum ad judicium sibi

BETWEEN CUSTOM AND VERITY. 59
the person of Christ, he saith likewise: Qui non manet in me, et
in quo ego non maneo, ne se dicat aut existimet manducare cor
pus meum, aut sanguinem meum bibere. Ambrose avoweth the Ambrosius.
same by these words: Qui discordat a Christo non manducat
carnem ejus, nee bibit sanguinem, etsi tantw rei sacramentum
accipiat. In like manner writeth Prosper" : Qui discordat a Prospers.
Christo, nee carnem Christi edit, nee sanguinem bibit, etsi tantee
rei sacramentum ad judicium sum preesumptionis quotidie acci
piat. And therefore St Augustine saith : Mali sacramentum Augustinus.
habent, rem autem sacramenti non habent*. Thus by the word
of God, by reason, and by the old fathers it is plain, that sinful
men eat not the body of Christ, receive they the sacrament
never so oft : which thing could not be, if in the sacrament
there remained nothing but the body of Christ.
The sacrament in the scriptures is named fractio panis, Thesacra-
* J ± ment called
"the breaking of bread;" which, to say the truth, were but a breaking of
cold breaking, if there remained no bread to break, but certain
fantasies of white and round. Yet whereas they, with words,
crossings, blessings, breathings, leapings, and much ado, can
scarcely make one god, they have such virtue in their fingers,
that at one cross they be able to make twenty gods ; for if
they break the sacrament, every portion, yea, every mite, must
needs be a god. After the apostles' time there arose up
heretics5, which said that Christ, walking here amongst men
bodily upon the earth, had no very body, but a thing like a
body, and so therewith dimmed men's sight. Against whom
the old fathers used these arguments. Christ increased in
growing, fasted, hungered, eat, wept, sweat, was weary, and
in conclusion died, and had all other properties of a very body :
wherefore he had a body. I will use the same kind of reason- Against
J transub-
ing : It feedeth, it tasteth like bread, it looketh like bread, the stantiation.
manducat et bibit. S. August, in Joan. Tract, xxvi. Tom. ix. col. 230.
Basil. 1569.]
Q3 Prosper. Sentent. ex operib. D. Aug. 341. Ed. Paris. 1671. p. 128.]
Q* Vide August, de Civit. Dei, Lib. xxi. c. 25. Tom. v. col. 1311. et
in Joan. Tract, xxvi. Tom. ix. col. 227.]
[5 The Gnostics or Docetse; so called from asserting that Christ
lived and suffered only iv lontja-ei, ' in appearance/ and not in reality.
The founder of this heresy was Simon Magus; and it was espoused
in later times by Basilides, Valentinus, Marcion, Saturninus, Marcus,
Cerdon, and the Manichees.]

60 A FRUITFUL DIALOGUE
little sely1 mouse taketh it for bread, and (to be short) it hath
all the properties and tokens of bread : ergo, it is bread. The
old fathers, when there remained any part of the sacrament
more than was spent at the communion, they used to burn it2,
and of it there came ashes. But there is nothing in the
sacrament that can turn to ashes but only bread, (for I think
they burned not Christ's body to ashes:) ergo, in the sacra
ment there remaineth bread. Henry the emperor, the sixth
of that name, was poisoned in the host3, and Victor the bishop
of Borne in the chalice4. But poison cannot hang in God's body
and blood : wherefore there remaineth bread and wine. What
Reasons needeth many words in a matter so evident ? If you demand
E roving . .
read in the either God's word, or the doctors and the ancient writers, or
sacrament. your reason, or your eyes, or nose, or tongue, or fingers, or the
cat, or the ape, or the mouse, aU these agree in one, and
answer together, " There is bread." Wherefore, if you reject
so many and so constant witnesses, and so weU agreeing in
their tale, specially being such as wiU lie for no man's pleasure,
I wUl appeal from you, and take you as no indifferent judge.
If aU these witnesses suffice you not, I wiU call the sacrament
The sacra- itself to record. It crieth unto you, and plainly doth advertise
ment giveth J 7 r *
witness that you, what you should think of it. " I am," it saith, " grated
Q1 Sely : poor, simple, inoffensive.]
Q3 Sed hoc quod reliquum est de carnibus et panibus in igne incendi
prsecepit. Quod nunc videmus etiam sensibiliter in ecclesia fieri, ignique
tradi qusscunque remanere contigerit inconsumpta, non omnino ea quae
una die vel duabus aut multis servata sunt. Hesych. in Levit. Lib. n.
p. 178. apud Albertin. Euchar. p. 851.]
[3 Henry VII. (not VI.) is said, by some authors, to have been
poisoned by a Dominican, named Bernard Politian, in administering the
Eucharist. The fact however has been disputed by others. See Modern
Univ. Hist. Vol. xi. p. 28. The reader who wishes to examine the
authorities for the fact, may consult the references in Albertinus de
Eucharistia, p. 124. With regard to the denial of the fact, that writer
observes : Bellarminus timide [ait], " Neque enim desunt, qui has his-
torias falsas esse contendunt." Gardinerus audacissime, "Mendacium
esse aut fabulam." Unde manifesto patet, quam vere dictum sit, " Des-
perationem audaces facere :" alioquin adversarii nunquam eo devenirent,
ut rem, tot testimoniis suorum fultam et confirmatam, sublestse fidei
esse adeo inverecunde dieere sustinerent.]
[" He (Victor III.) died on the 16th of September, a.d. 1088, not
without suspicion of poison having been given him in the chalice, while
he was celebrating mass. Modern Univ. Hist. Vol. ix. p. 573.]

BETWEEN CUSTOM AND VERITY. 61
with the tooth ; I am conveyed into the belly ; I perish ; I can
endure no space ; I canker ; I suffer green mould, blue mould,
red mould ; I breed worms ; I am kept in a box for fear of
bats. If you leave me out all night, I shall be devoured before
morning ; for if the mouse get me, I am gone. I am bread ; I
am no God : believe them not." This crieth the sacrament
daily, and beareth witness itself.
Custom : — The devil on such-like reasons ; and therefore
I will never trouble my brains to make you answer: but if
it be true that you have said, why is the sacrament so well
of Christ himself, as of his apostles and the old fathers,
caUed the body of Christ?
Verity : — Because it is no strange thing in scripture so
to speak ; as I have declared before. But wiU you stand to
St Augustine's arbitrement in the matter ?
Custom: — To no man sooner.
Verity : — St Augustine, in an epistle to his friend Boni- The cause
facius, giveth a good cause why the sacrament, although it scripture
be not the body of Christ, is notvvithstanding called the body sacrament
of Christ. His words be these : Si sacramenta quandam simili- of Christ.
T. 7 7 Augustinus
tudinem earum rerum quarum sacramenta sunt non haberent, ad Boniia-
7-. 7 ..,.,., cium, Epist.
omnino sacramenta non essent. Ex hac autem simihtudme pie- 23.
rumque earum rerum nomina accipiunt. Ergo, secundum quen-
dam modum, sacramentum corporis Christi corpus Christi est,
sacramentum sanguinis Christi sanguis Christi est*. " If sacra
ments had not a certain similitude of those things whereof
they be sacraments, then were they no sacraments ; of the
which similitude many times they take their name. Where
fore, after a certain manner, the sacrament of the body of
Christ is the body of Christ ; and the sacrament of the blood
of Christ is the blood of Christ," &c. And upon psalm xxxiii
he writeth likewise : Christus quodammodo se ferebat in ma- August, in
nibus suis, cum diceret, Hoc est corpus meum". " Christ, after
a certain manner and fashion, as it were, did bear himself
[5 S. August. Ep. ad Bonifac. 23. Basil. 1569. Tom. 11. col. 93.]
Q6 Quomodo fcrebatur in manibus suis? Quia, cum commendaret
ipsum corpus suum et sanguinem suum, accepit in manus suas quod
norunt fideles ; et ipse se portabat quodammodo cum diceret, ' Hoc est
corpus meum.' S. August, in Psalm, xxxiii, concio secunda. Tom. vm.
col. 234.]

62 A FRUITFUL DIALOGUE
in his own hands, when he said, This is my body." "In [a]
manner," he saith, "and after a fashion;" not in very deed.
Another Again, when faithful men receive the sacrament, they think
cause why ° . *,
the scrip- not of the bread, nor mark the wine, but they look further,
ture calleth i
the sacra- an(j behold the very body of Christ spread upon the cross,
body of an(j his very blood poured down for their sakes. So in bap
tism men regard not greatly the water, but account them
selves washed with the blood of Christ. So saith St Paul :
Rom. vi. " Whatsoever we be that are baptized, we are washed in the
blood of Christ." Wherefore to the faithful receivers you may
say, that the water of baptism is the blood of Christ, and
the bread and wine the body and blood of Christ : for to
them it is no less than if the natures were altered and changed.
Which thing you may very well learn of Chrysostom, whose
chrysost. in words are these : Mysteria omnia interioribus oculis consi-
Joan. Horn. #
46. [47.] deranda sunt, hoc est, spiritualiter. Interiores autem oculi,
postquam panem vident, creaturas transvolant, neque de ilh
pane a pistore cocto cogitant, sed de eo qui se dixit panem
esse wternce vitw. "All mysteries must be considered with
inward eyes, that is to say, spiritually. As [but] the inward
eyes, when they see the bread, they pass over the creatures,
neither do they think of that bread which is baked of the baker,
but of him which called himself the bread of eternal Ufe'."
For these two causes the bread and wine are caUed the body
and blood of Christ.. Now I think you are satisfied concern
ing the meaning of these words, " This is my body."
Custom: — Yet one thing moveth me very much.
Verity: — What is that?
Custom Custom: — The doctors and old writers, men inspired with
fipm au- the Holy Ghost, have evermore been against your doctrine ;
common" yea, and in these days the wisest men and best learned call

thority and
comnvoice

you heretics, and your learning heresy.
The right Verity : — As touching the old writers, I remember well
meaning of " ° '
the doctors they speak reverently of the sacraments, like as every man
strued of ought to do ; but whereas they deliver their mind with their
custom- ° J
keepers, right hand, you, Custom, receive it with the left. For whereas
they say, that it is the body of Christ, and that it must
be verily eaten, meaning that it doth effectually lay before
the eyes Christ's body, and that it is to the faithful man no
[} Vide note 1, p. 64.]

BETWEEN CUSTOM AND VERITY. 63
less than if it were Christ himself, and that Christ must be
eaten in faith, not torn nor rent with the teeth ; you say
that, howsoever it be taken, it is Christ's body, and that
there is none other eating but with the mouth.
And that the fathers meant no other thing than I have Pe doctors,
o how they
said, it shall appear by their words. But as touching the cal1 t,,e .
7 rA J o sacrament
learned and wise men of these days, I cannot blame them ci,eris°td»ud
if they call my doctrine heresy ; for they would condemn all w"y-
ancient writers of heresy, if they were now alive. But I will
answer you to them anon. In the mean while mark you
how well their learning agreeth. They say, " You must follow ™fhe ar0dcs
the letter ; you must stick to the letter." But Origenes saith : Jj™ "^j™'
Si secundum literam sequaris id quod scriptum est, Nisi man- Q°?'rin^"
ducaveritis carnem Filii hominis, non erit vita in vobis, ea ^X1'- Hom-
litera occidit1. " If ye follow, after the letter, that which is
written, Unless ye shall eat the flesh of the Son of man, there [Johnvi.53.]
shall be no life in you ; this letter killeth."
Augustine in the third book, " De Doctrina Christiana :" Doctrinade
Principio cavendum est [ne] figuratam dictionem secundum lite- u£" a! cap.
ram accipias. Ad hoc enim pertinet id quod ait apostolus, "Li- |"c0r. iii.
tera occidit.'1'' Cum enim figurate dictum sic accipitur tanquam
proprie dictum sit, carnaliter sapitur ; neque ulla animw mors
congruentius appellatur3. " First, thou must beware that thou
take not a figurative speech after the letter. For thereto per
taineth that the apostle saith, ' The letter kiUeth.' For when
a thing is spiritually meant, and the same is taken literally
as properly spoken, that is a carnal taking : neither can any
other be called the killing of the soul, rather than that." And ^™^°
in the same book he teacheth a man to know the plain sense "£"cTfrom
from a figure, saying thus : Si prwceptiva locutio est flagitium A„ '"'I™1-
jubens, aut beneficentiam vetans, figurata est: Nisi manduca- J?^, ]jb
veritis carnem Filii hominis, et biberitis ejus sanguinem, non "'• Ci 16-
erit vita in vobis. Flagitium videtur jubere : ergo figura est
prmcipiens passioni Domini esse communicandum, et suaviter in
memoria recondendum, quod pro nobis caro ejus crucifixa sit*-
"If the commanding speech be such as commandeth a thing
P Origen. sup. Levit. cap. x. Hom. vii. Basil. 1571. Tom. 1. p. 141.]
Q3 S. August, de Doctr. Christ, lib. iii. cap. 5. Tom. in. col. 48.
Basil. 1569.]
[4 Ibid. c. 10. Tom. in: col. 53.]

64 A FRUITFUL DIALOGUE
wicked and horrible to be done, or a charitable thing to be
undone, then this is a figurative speech : ' Unless ye shall
eat the flesh of the Son of man, and shall drink his blood,
there shall be no life in you.' Because in this speech he
seemeth to command a wicked thing, it is therefore a figura
tive speech, commanding that we should communicate with
the passion of our Lord, and sweetly to retain it in our
remembrance." In like manner Chrysostom plucketh you from the plain
Chrysost. in letter and the bare words by this saying : Caro non prodest ;
Joan. Horn. , 7 . . J 7 ? it j .
47. hoc est, secundum spiritum verba mea intelligenda sunt; quia
qui secundum carnem audit, nihil lucratur. Quid est autem
carnaliter intelligere ? Simpliciter, ut res dicuntur, neque aliud ¦
quippiam cogitare. Non enim ita judicanda sunt quae viden-
tur ; sed mysteria omnia interioribus oculis videnda sunt, hoc
est, spiritualiter1. " ' The flesh profiteth not ;' that is to say,
My words must be taken and expounded after the Spirit:
for he that heareth after the flesh, gaineth nothing. Now
what is it to understand carnaUy ? To take things simply
as they be spoken, and not to consider any meaning further
therein. For things must not be judged as they are seen;
but all mysteries must be seen with inward eyes, that is to
say, spirituaUy."
What is so heinous in these days, as to call the sacra
ment the token or the remembrance of Christ's body? Yet
did the old writers in manner never call it other. Tertul-
Tertuiiianus lian in the fourth book against the Marcionists : Christus acce-
contra Mar- . .
cion. lib. iv. pit panem, et corpus suum ilium fecit, ' Hoc est corpus meum
\ To irvevpa eo"Ti to QmoTroiovv* n &apP ovk oxbeXei ovoev. 0
oe Xeyet toiovtov eo-Ti' 7rvevfiaTiKw<i Oet Ta irept epov anovetv' o yap
traoKiKw? aKouo-a? ovdev airoivaTo, outs -ypna-rov ti diriXavae. 1.ap-
kikov hi r\v to diJUptcrfiriTeTv 7rai? eV tou ovpavov Ka.Ta/3f/3ijK6, icai to'
vopi^eiv on v':oi ia-rt tou Iwo-tjd>, Kai to, Trail ZvvaTat tj/uv ti)V aapua
cuvvui (payciv ; TavTa iravTa o-apKiKa. airep ehei juuo-tikcoc voeiv koi
¦wvevpaTiKta':. S. Chrysost. Hom. in Joan. cap. vi. Hom. uf. Ed.
Eton. 1612. Tom. n. p. 750.
1 1 oe ecTi to cajOKiKoK vorjcat ; To aVAws ei? t« irpoKeipeva opan,
Kai pt] TrXeov ti cpavTaj^eo-dar tovto ydp 6oVi o-aoKiKtu?. Ti-prj Be pi\
o'utu) KpUieiv Toh opiapevois, aXXa irdvTa Ta /wa-Tijpta toTs tVoon
d<j)8aXpo'i<; KaTowTeueiv' tovto ydp eo-ti ¦n-vevpaTiKwi. Ibid.]

BETWEEN CUSTOM AND VERITY. 65
dicemdo, id est, figurd corporis mei". " Christ took bread and
made it his body, saying, ' This is my body,' that is to say,
a figure of my body." Ambrose, upon the eleventh to the
Corinthians : Quia morte Domini liberati sumus, huius rei ?• An;b™s.
' •> in 1 Cor. xi.
memores, m edendo et potando carnem et sanguinem, quee pro
nobis oblata sunt, significamus3. " Because we are delivered by
the Lord's death, in the remembrance of the same by eat
ing and drinking we signify the body and blood which were
offered up for us." Chrysostom, in the eighty-third Homily
upon the gospel of Matthew : Quando dicunt, Unde patet mhEth.'
Christum immolatum fuisse ? hwc adferentes eorum ora consui- §|m- 83'
mus. Si enim mortuus Christus non est, cujus symbolum ac
signum hoc sacrificium est*? " When they object unto us, and
ask, How know you that Christ was offered up ? then, aUeg-
ing these things, we stop their mouths. For if Christ died
not, then whose sign or token is this sacrifice ?" Augustine
to Adimantus: Non dubitavit Christus dieere, Hoc est corpus August, ad
7 .-ii • i Adiman-
meum, cum daret signum corporis sui5. " Christ doubted not tum-
to say, This is my body, when he gave but a sign of his
body." Augustine upon the third psalm: Christus adhibuit
Judam ad convivium, in quo corporis et sanguinis sui figuram
discipulis suis commendavit et tradidit6. " Christ received
Judas to the supper, in which he commended and delivered
a figure of his body and blood unto his disciples." Babanus :
Quia panis corpus confirmat, ideo ille corpus Christi congru- Rabanus de
enter nuncupatur. Vinum autem, quia sanguinem operatur in ciericorum.
came, ideo ad sanguinem Christi refertur7. "Because the
bread strengthened the body, therefore it is aptly caUed
|]* Tertull. advers. Marcion. lib. iv. c. 40. p. 571. Paris. 1641.]
P S. Ambros. Oper. Tom. v. p. 275. Basil. 1567.]
Q4 ' (jTav yap Xeytoo't, TloQev cnXov 6ti eTVvrj o XjOiCToe ; /iCTct
TttTi/ aXXiav Ka\ airo tiSv pvo-Tnplcav auxows eirio-Toui^o/xei/. Ei ydp
H^ diridavev 6 'I»j<tou<;, t'ivoi o-vn/3oXa Ta TeXovpeva ; Chrysost. in
Matth. cap. xxvi. 28. Hom. ir/3. Eton. 1612. Tom. n. p. 510.]
Q5 S. August, contra Adimant. c. 12. Basil. 1569. Tom. vi. col. 187.]
[6 S. August, in Psal. iii. ad initium. Tom. vm. col. 16.]
[J Rabanus Maurus, de Institutione Ciericorum, lib. i. cap. 31. in
Bibliotheca Patr. Paris. 1654. Tom. x. col. 581.
Rabanus Maurus was Abbot of Fulda, of the order of St Benedict,
and afterwards Archbishop of Mentz. He flourished in the early part of
the 9th century.] 5
[grindal.]

66 A FRUITFUL DIALOGUE
Christ's body. And likewise the wine, because it increasetb.
blood in the flesh, it doth resemble the blood of Christ."
Druthmarus Druthmarus Monachus in Matthseum : Vinum Icetificat et san-
tn Matth. _ _ . , ,
guinem auget, et ideo non inconvenienter per hoc sanguis Chnstt
figuratur1. " Wine maketh glad the heart, and increaseth
blood ; and therefore the blood of Christ is not unaptly sig
nified thereby." Irenseus witnesseth plainly, that in the sacra-
irena;us ment remaineth bread and wine, by these words: Quemad-
contraVa- . . . * . .
lentin. lib. modum terrenus panis, percipiens vocationem Dei, jam non
communis panis est, sed eucharistia, ex duabus rebus constam,
terrena et ccelesti*. " As the earthly bread, receiving the voca
tion of God, is now no common bread, but the eucharist,
consisting of two things, the one earthly and the other hea
venly." Here he recordeth, that there remaineth in the
sacrament an earthly nature, which is either bread, or nothing.
Gelasius, writing against Nestorius, avoweth the same, saying :
Geiasius. In eucharistia non esse desinit substantia panis, et natura vini.
Etenim imago et similitudo corporis et sanguinis Domini in
actione mysteriorum celebratur". " In the eucharist the sub
stance of the bread and nature of the wine cease not to be.
For the image and similitude of the body and blood of the
Chrysost. Lord is celebrated in the action of the mysteries." Chry-
Hom. xx. in ... . , . ,
Epist. 2. ad sostom, in his twentieth homily upon the second epistle to
the Corinthians, preferreth a poor man before the sacrament,
and calleth him the body of Christ, rather than the other.
Whereof I may gather this reason:
[' Druthmari Monachi, Expos, in Matth. in Biblioth. Patr. Paris.
1654. Tom. xvi. p. 361.
Christianus Druthmarus, called Grammaticus, was a monk of Corbey,
and flourished about the middle of the ninth century.]
Qa fie yap and yiji apTot, irpoa-XapPavopevos Ttjv eKK\t]<riii toJ
GeOU, OUK6T1 KOII/09 OjOTOS CITT1IV, aXX' evy(apio-Tia, <5K cuo Trpaypdrut
<rvveo-Tt]KvTa, eTriyeiov Te Kai ovpaviov' ouTtoe Kai to ouipaTa ijpuii
peTaXa/iftuvovTa Trjs eJi^ajoio-Tia<;, ptjKeTi elvat dtdapTa, Ttjv eAiriSa
Ttj? ei? alavut dvao-Tao-eoii eyovTa. Irenams advers. Hures. Lib. IV.
c. 34. Oxon. 1702. p. 327.]
[" Certe sacramenta qua? sumimus corporis et sanguinis Domini
divina res est, propter quod et per eadem divine efficimur consortes
natura; et tamen esse non desinit, etc. Gelasius de duabus natur.
advers. Eutych. ct Nestor, in Biblioth. Patr. Tom. iv. par. 1. col. 422.
Paris. 1654.]

BETWEEN CUSTOM AND VERITY. 67
Bo- The poor man is not the natural and real body of
Christ :
car- Every poor member of Christ is the body of Christ,
rather than the sacrament :
do. Ergo, the sacrament is not the natural and real body
of Christ.
His words are : Hoc altare veneraris, quoniam in eo pro-
ponitur corpus Christi; eum autem, qui re ipsa corpus est
Christi, afficis contumelia, et negligis pereuntem*. " This
altar thou dost reverence, because the body of Christ therein
is set before thee : but him that is the body of Christ indeed,
thou dost spitefuUy entreat, and dost neglect him ready to
perish." Chrysostom in the eleventh homily upon Matthew :
Quod si Twee vasa sanctificata ad privatos usus est transferre chrysost.
periculosum, in quibus non verum corpus Christi, sed myste- super Matt.
rium corporis Christi continetur, quanto magis vasa corporis
nostri ? 5 " If it be so perilous a matter to translate these
sanctified vessels unto private uses, in the which not the true
body of Christ, but a mystery of the body of Christ is con
tained, how much more then these vessels of our body?"
Athanasius upon these words, " Whosoever shall speak a
word against the Son of man," saith : Ea quos Christus dicit Athanas.
. 7 . . . 7-i in verba
non sunt carnalia, sed spiritualia. Quod enim comedentibus 35™"?-..
suffecisset corpus, ut totius mundifieret alimonia ? Sed idcirco rft vcrbum
meminit ascensionis Filii hominis in ccelum, ut eos a corporali hominis."
. , [Lukexii.
cogitatione avelleret". " The words that Christ here speaketh, 10.]
[_4 2u 3e to piu Bva-iaa-Ttjpiov tovto Ttpav, oti he^eTat tov
Xjoio-tou a-ttjfxa* tov be avro to ciopa tov yLpiaTov ovTa Kadvppi-
£ei<;, Kai ireptopai diroXXvuevov. S. Chrysost. Hom. xx. in Epist. sec.
ad Corin. ad fin. Eton. 1612. Tom. in. p. 656.]
P S. Chrysost. Opus Imperf. in Matth. Hom. xi. Ed. Paris. 1724.
Tom. vi. ad finem. p. 63.]
Q" EvTavOa yap an<poT€pa irepi avTov elpnKe, irapua Kai irvevpa'
Kai to TTvevixa irpdi to koto tropica dieo-TeiXev, "va pn povov to
<j)atvopevov, aXXa Kai to aopaTov avTov nritTTevaavTei paduxriv, oti
kui a Xeyei ovk £ctti o-apxtKa, aXXa irvevpaTina. IIoitois yap ripnet
to cw/jta irpd<3 jipoomv, "va Kai tou KOflyjou iravToi tovto Tpolptj
yevt]Tai ; 'AAAa iBia tovto Trji €15 ovpavov<; dvaj3da-eu><s epvr/poveva-e
tov viov tov dvOpioTrov, !'i/a T17S crwpaTtKijs evvoiai auToi/9 dipeXKvo-n,
Kai Aonroi/ Trjv eipnpivriv aupua fipwaiv dvwdev oipdviov, na\ irvev-
5—2

68

A FRUITFUL DIALOGUE

be not carnal, but spiritual. For what body might have
sufficed for all that should eat, to be a nourishment of the
whole world? But therefore he maketh mention of the as
cension of the Son of man into heaven, to the intent to pluck
Ma?ceni-ad them away from that corporal cogitation." Augustine to
num. MarceUinus : In illis camalibus victimis figuratio fuit cards
Christi, quam pro peccatis nostris erat oblaturus, et sanguinis
quern erat effusurus : im, isto autem sacrificio gratiarum actio
atque commemoratio est carnis Christi quam pro nobis obtulil,
et sanguinis quern pro nobis effudit. In illo ergo sacrificio
quid nobis sit donandum figurate significatur ; in hoc autem
sacrificio quid nobis donatum sit evidenter ostenditur. In
illis sacrificiis prcenunciabatur Filius Dei occidendus : in hoc
pro impiis annunciatur occisus1. " In those carnal oblations
the flesh of Christ was figured which he should offer for our
sins, and the blood which he should bestow for us ; but in
this sacrifice is the giving of thanks and memorial of the
flesh of Christ which he hath offered for us, and of the blood
which he hath shed for us. In that sacrifice, therefore, is
signified figuratively what should be given for us; in this
sacrifice what is given to us is evidently declared. In those
sacrifices the Son of God was before preached to be slain;
in this sacrifice he is shewed to be slain already for the
wicked." Origenes, upon Matthew, expounding these words,
mriMeauh. " This is my body," saith : Panis iste, quern Christus corpus
suum fatetur esse, verbum est nutritorium animarum1. " The
bread, which Christ confesseth to be his body, is a nutritive
selmone!" worcl ofour souls." Augustinus: Nulli aliquatenus dubitandm,
unumquemque fidelium corporis et sanguinis Domini tunc esse
participem, quando in baptismate membrum efficitur Christi.

paTiKtiv Tpotyrjv Trap' avTov oilofievtiv pddtoa-iv. S. Athanas. in verbs
Evangelii, " Quicunque dixerit, &c." Op. Paris. 1627. Tom. i. p. 979]
Q1 The passage in the text is not from Augustine, but from a work of
Pulgentius : In illis enim carnalibus victimis figuratio fuit carnis Christi
quam pro peccatis nostris ipse sine peccato fuerat oblaturus, et sanguinis
quem erat effusurus in remissionem peccatorum nostrorum; in isto autem
sacrificio gratiarum actio atque commemoratio est carnis Christi quam
pro nobis obtulit, et sanguinis quem pro nobis idem Deus effudit, etc.
Fulgentius, Liber ad Petrum de fide, cap. 19. Ed. Raynaudi. Paris. 1671-
pp. 494, 495.]
[s Origen, in Matth. cap. xxvi. tract. 35. Basil. 1571. Tom. n. p. 176]

BETWEEN CUSTOM AND VERITY. 69
Sacramenti quippe illius participations ac beneficio non pri-
vabitur, quando in se hoc invenit quod sacramentum significat.
" No man ought in any wise to doubt but that every faithful
man is then partaker of the body and blood of the Lord, when
in baptism he is made a member of Christ. For he shall not
be deprived of the participation and benefit of that sacra
ment, when he findeth in himself that thing which the sacra
ment doth signify." Ambrosius : Tanta est vis verbi, ut panis Ambrosius.
et vinum maneant quae sunt, et mutentur in aliud3. " Such
is the force and strength of the word, that the bread and
wine remain the same as they were, and yet are changed
into another thing." For it is not any longer common bread,
but it is turned into a sacrament ; yet notwithstanding there
remaineth bread and wine. Tertullian writing against an Tertuiiia-
1 • , 7-1 11 1 l> nUS C0Iltra
heretic named Marcion, which taught that the creatures of Marcion.
God, as flesh, bread, and wine, and such like, were naught
and uncleanly: Non abjecit Deus creaturam suam, sed ea
reprwsentavit corpus suum*. " God hath not cast away his
creature, but by it he hath represented his body." Origenes °™£™es in
upon Leviticus, speaking of the drinking of Christ's blood,
saith : Non sanguinem carnis expetimus, sed sanguinem verbi5.
" We do not desire the blood of the flesh, but the blood of
the word." Ambrose caUed the sacrament, typum corporis
Christi, and Basilius antitypum ; which is as much as to say,
as a token, a figure, a remembrance, and example of Christ's
body. Origenes upon Matthew xv. : In isto pane quod est origen.
. , 7. . . . , 7 5 , superMatth.
materiale ejicitur m secessum: id autem quod fit per verbum<&v.\b.
Q3 Si ergo tanta vis est in sermone Domini Jesu, ut inciperent esse
qua; non erant, quanto magis operatorius est, ut sint qua? erant, et in
aliud commutentur ! S. Ambros. de Sacramentis, lib. iv. cap. 4. Basil.
1567. Tom. iv. p. 439. It should be observed that the genuineness of
this treatise has been strongly disputed. See Albertinus de Euch. pp.
607, 508.]
Q4 Sed ille quidem usque nunc nee aquam reprobavit Creatoris qua
suos abluit, nee oleum quo suos unguit, nee mellis et lactis societatem
qua suos infantat, nee panem quo ipsum corpus suum repraesentat. Ter-
tull. contra Marcion, Lib. i. c. 14. Paris. 1641. pp. 439, 440.]
[6 Sed tu qui ad Christum venisti, Pontificem verum, qui sanguine
suo Deum tibi propitium fecit, et reconciliavit te Patri, non hiereas in
sanguine carnis, sed disce potius sanguinem veTbi. Origen. in Levit. xvi.
Hom. 9. Basil. 1571. Tom. i. p. 157.]

70 A FRUITFUL DIALOGUE
Dei pro fidei ratione prodest1. " In this bread that thing
which is material passeth through man's body: but that
which is made by the word of God by means of faith doth
profit." And lest perhaps you think that he spake those
words of our common table-bread, he concludeth the matter
himself with these words : Hcec diximus de pane symbolico.
"These things we have spoken of the mystical bread." Au
gustinus declareth, that it must needs be a figure and a re-
Augustinus, membrance of the body of Christ : Ista secundum sanm fidei
velarium requlam fiqurate intelliquntur. Nam alioqui horribilius vi-
Legiset , ", _. I
Prophe- detur esse humanam carnem vorare quam peritnere, et mom-
num sanguinem potare quam funderi. "These things are
understanded figuratively, according to the rule of sound and
true faith. For otherwise it seemeth to be more horrible to
eat man's flesh, than to kiU a man ; and more horrible to
drink man's blood, than to shed it."
August, in And therefore he saith upon psalm xcviU. : Non hoc corpus
Vs. xcvm. * . *
quod videtis estis manducaturi, nee oioituri sanguinem quem
fundent qui me crucifigent. Sacramentum aliquod vobis trado3.
" Ye shall not eat this body which you see, and drink that
blood which they shah shed that shall crucify me. I com-
£x Tlav to eio-Tropevdpevov eh to aTopa eh KOiXiav ywpeT, Kai eh
dd>ehpwva eK/3aXXeTae Kai to1 dyiajjopevov fiptopa itd Xoyov Qeov koi
eWeufewe, KaT avTo pev to vXikov, eh Ttjv KoiXiav %o>peT koi eis
d(pecpiova iK{3aXXeTai' Kara oe tiji/ eTriyivopevtjv auTto evytjv, Kara
tk\v avaXoyiav Trji 7na"TeuK a><f>eXipov yiveTai, Kai t?/c tov vov amov
oiapXe^eta^, dptovTO1; e7ri to wipeXovv Kat ov-y fj vXtj tov apTOv, aAA
o eir avTtS eipripevo<: Xoyos ea-Tiv 6 uupeXiov tov prj dva^'itoi tov Kvp'tov
ioSiovTa uvtov. Kai Tafrra fxiv wept tov tvttikov koi avpftoXiKov
a-iofxaToi. Orig. in Matth. cap. xv. Ed. Rothomag. 1668. Huetii. Tom. I.
p. 254. The passage in the text is cited from the Latin. Basil. 1571.
Tom. ii. p. 27.]
[j8 Hominem Christum Jesum, carnem suam nobis manducandam
bibendumque sanguinem dantem, fideli corde atque ore suscipimus;
quamvis horribilius videatur humanam carnem manducare quam peri-
mere, et humanum sanguinem potare quam fundere. Atque in omnibus
Sanctis scripturis, secundum sanse fidei regulam figurate dictum vel
factum si quid exponitur, de quibuslibet rebus et verbis quse sacris
paginis continentur expositio ilia ducat ur, non aspernanter sed sapienter
audiamus. S. August, contra advers. legis et proph. Lib. ii. c. 9. Basil.
1569. Tom. vi. col. 634, 635.]
[3 Vide supra, page 44, note 2.]

BETWEEN CUSTOM AND VERITY. 71
mend unto you a sacrament." TertnUian : Aliud a pane Tertni-
rii 7 7. i lianus.
corpus Jesus habet ; nee pro nobis panis traditus, sed ipsum
Christi verum corpus traditum est in crucem, quod panis figura
in ceena exhibitum est4. " Jesus hath another body than
bread; for bread was not given for us, but the very true
body of Christ was given upon the cross ; which body was
exhibited in the supper under the figure of bread." This
recordeth Theodoret, an ancient writer, and avoweth that^J^110-
there is no turning or altering of the bread in the sacrament.
His words are these : Symbola visibUia corporis et sanguinis
sui appellations honoravit, non mutans naturam, sed naturce
addens gratiam*. " He hath honoured and dignified the
visible signs with the name of his body and of his blood,
not changing the nature, but adding grace to nature." And
in another place, where he maketh a true christian man to
reason with an heretic, he giveth to the heretic this part,
to hold with the turning of bread and wine into the natural
body and blood of Christ. The heretic's words are these:
Sacramenta Dominici corporis et sanguinis alia sunt ante
sacram invocationem ; post invocationem vero mutantur, et alia
fiunt. " The sacraments of the Lord's body and blood before
the holy invocation are one thing; but after invocation they
are changed and made another." This maketh Theodoret
to be the heretic's part. Then bringeth he forth the true
christian man, which reproveth the heretic for so saying:
' Inddisti in laqueos quos ipse struxeras: neque enim sancta
ilia symbola post consecrationem discedunt a natura sua :
manent enim in priori et substantia et figura ; etenim et oculis
videri et digitis palpari, ut ante, possunt6. " Thou art faUen
Q4 Tertull. adv. Marcion. Lib. rv. cap. 40. Paris. 1641. p. 571.]
T5 'O yap oti T"° <pv<rei a-wpa oitov koi apTov Trpocayopevaas, Ka\
av vaXiv eavTov a/xireXov o'rouara?, outos ra dpafieva o-v/i/3oXa tj;
tov aapaTOt koi aipaTo^ irpo<Tt]yopia T6Tiftr]Kev, oi Ttjv (pvaiv /iCTa-
flaXav, dx\d Ttjv yaptv Ttj (pvuei irpoo-TeflciKto'c. Theodoreti, Dial. I.
Paris. 1642. Tom. iv. p. 18.]
£6 EPANISTHS. "£lo~Trep to'ivvv tu avpftoXa tov oeo-iroTtKOU
<ra/xaTd<t t£ Kai aifurro? aAAa pev eio-i trpo tij<; lepaTiKt]<; 6ViKAr;<rewc,
jitTa Se ye Ttjv iiriKXtjo-iv fxeTa(3cXXeTai, Kai eTepa yiveTaf ovtid to
SemroTtKoi; atopa peTa Ttjv dvaXtj-^riv eh Ttjv ovo-iav /ieTefiXijdri Ttjv
Beiov.

i£ A FRUITFUL DIALOGUE
into the snares which thou thyself hast laid. For those self
same holy signs, after the consecration, do not go from their
nature; for they abide stiU both in their former substance
and figure, and may be both with eyes seen, and felt with
hands, as before." To the same agreeth weU Chrysostom,
rnu7sost°* savmg : Postquam sanctificatur panis, non amplius appellatur
panis, tametsi maneat natura panis1. "After the bread is
sanctified, it is called bread no more, although the nature of
bread still remain." Hereby you may understand, how and
in what sort the old fathers, how the primitive and beginning
church, how the apostles, how Christ himself, took these
words, " This is my body."
Now, to withstand and stoutly to go against, not only
ancient writers, or the congregation of christian people, which
at that time was not overgrown, no, neither spotted with
covetousness and worldly honour, but the apostles also, and
God himself, no doubt it is great fondness. But what speak
I of the old fathers ? It is not long since the sacrament grew
out of his right understanding. For this word transubstan-
tiatio, whereby they signify turning of the bread into the body
shultiauon °^ Christ, was never neither spoken, neither heard, neither
ti™rinven th°ught °f among the ancient fathers or in the old church.
OPOOAO^OS. EaActi? ah vcprjvei apKVffiv ov'Be yap fieTa ror
dyiao-pov to1 /uuo-tiko trififSoXa Ttji oiKeias efiffTOTai (pio-eius' jmei/61
yap etrt t»;s irpoTepai ovaiai Kai tod ff^ijuaTOS koi tou adoire, Kai
dpaTa eo-Ti Kai atrTa, ola koi TrpoTepov ijv. Theodoreti, Dial. n.
Paris. 1642. Tom. iv. p. 85.]
[} Sicut enim, antequam sanctificetur panis, panem nominamus,
divina autem ilium sanctificante gratia, mediante sacerdote, liberatus
est quidem appellatione panis, dignus autem habitus est Dominici cor
poris appellatione, etiamsi natura panis in eo permansit, S. Chrysost
ad Csesarium Monachum*. Paris. 1717. Tom. m. 744.]
* "When this passage was first produced by Peter Martyr, it was looked upon as so
unanswerable, that they of the Romish Church had no other way to avoid the force of it
but to cry out it was a forgery. Peter Martyr left it in the Lambeth Library, but it was
ravished thence in the reign of Queen Mary. Bigotius, a learned French Papist, pub
lished the original, but the whole edition was suppressed. Yet Le Moyne published
it again in Latin among his Varia Sacra : and a learned prelate, who now so deservedly
holds the primacy in our own church, and whose indefatigable industry against popery
will never be forgotten, having procured the sheets, which the Sorbon doctors caused to
be suppressed in Bigotius' edition of Palladius, published it in our own tongue with such
of the Greek fragments as are now remaining, &c." Bingham, Origines Eccl. Lib. xv.
cap. 5, sect. 4. The Benedictine editors, apparently upon insufficient grounds, have not
received the epistle as a genuine work of St Chrysostom.

BETWEEN CUSTOM AND VERITY. to
But about five hundred years past, pope Nicholas II., in a
councU holden at Lateranum in Rome2, confirmed that opi
nion of the changing of bread, and would have made an article
of the faith, and placed it in the "Credo." After which
time ensued Corpus Christi day, masses of Corpus Christi3,
reservation of the sacrament with honour, with canopies, with
censing, with kneeling, with worshipping and adoration, and
with so much as any man could devise. For they thought
they could not do too much to him, after that the bishop
of Rome had allowed him for a God.
But not fully two hundred year before that time, when this
doctrine first began to bud (and yet notwithstanding had not
so prevailed, but that a great number of learned and good
men could know the sacrament to be a sacrament, and not
[Christ] himself), Charles the great, king of France and &a™nuuss.
emperor of Rome, demanded of a great learned man, whose
name was Bertramus, what he thought by that strange kind Bertramus.
of calling, down Christ from heaven, and turning a little gobbet
of bread into his natural body. To whom Bertramus made
answer in this wise : Dicimus quod multa differentia sepa-
rantur corpus in quo passus est Christus et sanguis quem
in cruce pendens fudit, et hoc corpus quod in mysterio passionis
Christi quotidie a fidelibus celebratur  Etenim hoc corpus
pignus et species est, illud autem ipsa Veritas  Apparet ergo
quod tam multa differentia separentur, quantum est inter
pignus et earn rem pro qua pignus traditur, et quantum inter
imaginem et rem earn cujus imago est, et quantum inter speciem
et veritatem*. " This we say, That there is a great difference
[a a.d. 1059. At this, the second council of Lateran, the opinions
of Berengarius were condemned, and he himself signed a recantation.
Vid. Baronius, Annal. Tom. xi. p. 257. Antw. 1608. Also, Concilia,
Tom. rx. col. 1011. Paris. 1671.]
f_8 Transubstantiation was made an article of faith at the fourth
Lateran council, held a.d. 1215, under Innocent III. See Art. I. De
fide catholica. Concilia, torn xi. col. 143.
The festival of Corpus Christi was instituted a.d. 1264, by Urban IV.
See Concilia, torn. xi. col. 817—820.]
Q4 The Book of Bertramus or Ratramnus was written at the request
of Charles the Bald, not of Charlemagne. The passages referred to are
the following : Hujus doctissimi viri pi" Ambrosii] auctoritate perdo-
cemur, quod multa differentia separantur corpus in quo passus est
Christus, et sanguis quem pendens in cruce de latere suo profudit, et

74 A FRUITFUL DIALOGUE, &C.
and separation betwixt the body in the which Christ suffered,
and the blood which he shed upon the cross, and this body
which every day is celebrated in the mystery of the passion
of Christ. For this body is a pledge and a simiUtude, but
the other is the very truth itself. Ergo, it appeareth that
these two are separated asunder by no less difference than
is between a pledge, and the thing whereof the pledge is
given ; or than is between an image of a thing, and the thing
itself whereof the image is ; or than is between the form of
Drutha-mus' a tnmg» an(* the verity itself." This wrote Bertramus, Druth-
Joan s'cotus marus, and many others ; and yet were never in aU their
& °a heretic ^me once reproved of heresy. This wrote Johannes Scotus
after hlsS ^so* m whose Ufetime men had not eyes to espy his heresies :
c ' " but about two hundred years after his death he was judged
and condemned for an heretic, and his books burned, in a
council holden at VerceUi in Lombardy, in the year of our
Lord God 1050 '. Since which time even until this day,
although idolatry had great increase, yet there never wanted
some good men, which boldly would profess and set forth
the truth ; although they were weU assured that their worldly
reward should be spite, malice, imprisoning, sword, fire, and
aU kinds of torments.
Thus, so shortly and in so few words as I could, I have
declared to you what Christ meant by these words, " This is
my body;" what the apostles thought therein, and in what
sort they delivered them to their successors; in what sense
and meaning the holy fathers and old writers, and the uni
versal and catholic church, hath evermore taken them.
hoc corpus quod in mysterio passionis Christi quotidie a fidelibus cele-
bratur. p. 46. * * * * Et hoc corpus pignus est et species; illud vero
ipsa Veritas, p. 58. * * * * Apparet itaque quod multa inter se diffe
rentia separantur, quantum est inter pignus et earn rem pro qua pignus
traditur, et quantum inter imaginem et rem cujus est imago, et quan
tum inter speciem et veritatem. p. 58. Bertram, de corp. et sang. Christi.
Genev. 1541.]
Q1 Vid. Baronius, Annal. xi. p. 182. Antw. 1608; and Concilia,
Tom. ix. col. 1055. Paris. 1671.]

OCCASIONAL SERVICES

THE PLAGUE.

A.D. 1563.

a dFourme
to fit osrtr in Common
praper ttopse atoefee, anfc al--
sfo an ortrer of publique fast,
to 6e bseti eberp ®2HetntesfUap
in tfie toeefee, &urpg; tftis
tune of mortalitie, anti
otfeer afflictions, tofter--
tottft tfie &ealme at
tfiis present is
bisiteo*

£ut forth bg the (Suenes JWaiesttes
Speciall rummautrtrnrroit, jjrjiregSe&
in fier letters fimafter fnlntn-
gnfl in rlje nejtf jiage.
IT? Siulu 1563.

Jmprintefc at ^onUon
in ^ofoks ©fjurcftprb'e, im i&Btljarltt gjuggc
anlr Sirnjit Camuulr, ^rfnterS to tt>e
«&u«tej$ fflxfegtiz.

Cum privilegio Eegite Majestatis.

HISTORICAL NOTICE.
[From Strype's Life of Grindal, pp. 104—107.]

The. English nation, being in war with France, had, by
means of the French Protestants, gotten into their hands
New-Haven, an important seaport town in France, lying
near Boulogne ; which place might have been to England
instead of Calais, lost in the last reign. And the English
were resolved to maintain it against all the strength of
France. But it pleased God that the plague got in among
the English army there, and prevailed very much, to the
great weakening of the queen's forces; so Jhat she was
fain to make terms with France, and to surrender the place.
Her soldiers being transported hither, brought the plague
into England; first spreading itself in Kent, where they
landed, and proceeded as far as the metropolitical city,
where it raged this year, and in other places of the realm.
These unsuccesses were justly looked upon to proceed from
the punishing hand of heaven; and therefore, as the arch
bishop for the city of Canterbury, so our bishop for London,
framed certain suitable prayers to be used on certain days
of the week, besides Sundays and festivals. The bishop of
London sent his precept to his archdeacon, that the people
of every parish should be exhorted not only to meet on
those days, religiously to pray, and implore God's com
passion and pardon; but also at home in their own houses
with their families to use fasting and abstinence1. And this
he ordered prudentiaUy as well as piously ; that so in those
resorts to the parochial churches the assemblies might not
be crowded, nor too numerous ; which might occasion the
contagion to spread the more. But this was prevented
by the frequency of these assembUes, and the liberty and
C For several letters relating to these forms of Prayer and Thanks
giving, see " Letters," infra, date 1563.]

78 SERVICES FOR THE PLAGUE.
counsel of serving God at home as well as in public. And
for the making this the more known to all, the bishop wrote
to his archdeacon Molins in this tenor :
Resist. " Salutem in Christo. Forasmuch as it hath pleased God
ftuliii. to v's'* divers parts of the city of London with the sickness
of the plague ; considering the frequent and great assemblies
of people for public prayer and preaching, (which in common
calamities and afflictions have been most commendably used)
in this contagious time might be occasion to spread the
infection of the disease : these are therefore to require you
to give order to all pastors, curates, and ministers within
the city and suburbs of London, being under your juris
diction, that they on Sunday next earnestly exhort their
parochians diligently to frequent the common prayer in their
several parish churches, during this time of God's visitation ;
and that not only on Sundays and hoUdays, but also on
Wednesdays m and Fridays: and further to exhort them in
their private houses and families to use private prayer, fast
ing and abstinence, with other the fruits of faith and true
repentance; most earnestly praying to Almighty God, that
it may please him to remember us in his mercy, and to turn
away from us, if it be his blessed will, this his plague and
punishment, most justly poured upon us for our sins and
unthankfulness. I commend you to God. From Fulhara
the 22nd day of July, 1563. Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON."
To Mr Mullins, archdeacon
of London, give these.

A Form of Notification to be given to the Curates of
London.
deacon's" " For avoiding peril of infection, which might grow, if
tion'.0"' in this time great assemblies of people should be made at

HISTORICAL NOTICE. 79
Christ's church for general prayer, as hath been accustomed
in time of unseasonable weather, &c. and yet for the exciting
of people to repentance and godly prayer in this time of God's
visitation; it is ordered by the bishop of London, that all
curates, &c. shaU on Sunday next monish and exhort their
parochians diligently to frequent common prayer in their
parish churches on aU Sundays and holidays, and also on
Wednesdays and Fridays ; and beside, to be diligent in pri
vate prayer in their private houses, joined with fasting and
abstinence; praying most instantly to Almighty God for the
ceasing of this infection : which God grant, if it be his holy
will. Amen."

In this very juncture came a letter from Sir Will. Cecil,
the secretary, to our bishop, for this very thing, viz. to con
sult concerning a fast for the judgment of the plague then
lying upon the nation: to whom he answered, that it was
in his thoughts to provide some common prayer for that
occasion, before his letter came; and that he had sent to
the dean of Paul's, [Alexander Nowel,] to compose an homily
meet for the time ; which the said dean had accordingly
done : yet the bishop signified, that he meant it but for his
own cure. But upon the secretary's letter, wherein he ad
monishes him to get a form of prayer to be used throughout
England, he proceeded further by the help of Mr Dean, and
soon sent the secretary a copy of what he had done, desiring,
after he had perused it, to convey it to the archbishop then
at Canterbury; and so to return it after his review to the
print. Then he propounded these things to be considered by
the secretary': 1. In what form the fast was to be autho
rised, whether by proclamation, or by way of injunction, or
otherwise; because it must needs pass from the queen. 2.
Whether any penalty is to be prescribed to the violators
thereof, or no. 3. Whether to have it general throughout
the realm, or but in this province. 4. To add, diminish, or
amend the form and circumstances of the fast, as they are
there devised.
He signified moreover to the said secretary, that because
it was not safe for great assemblies now to meet, lest it

SO SERVICES FOR THE PLAGUE.
might spread the infection, therefore he had ordered the
fast to be on certain days of the week, when the parishioners
should assemble in their respective parishes: and that he
had sent orders to London to the ministers, to exhort
their people to come diligently to their parish churches on
these days; and also for private prayer and abstinence.
Some, he found, were offended, that he had not appointed
general assemblies, as were used, it seems, in the late time
of unseasonable weather ; which he thought not meet, for
fear of spreading the infection: and therefore he put it to
the secretary, in the drawing up the queen's order for the
fast, that an admonition should be annexed, that in towns
and places infected general concourses be forborne; and
moderate assemblies, as of those that be of one parish, to
meet at their parish churches, to be more commendable.
And whereas by this fasting, which was to be enjoined on
the appointed prayer-days, viz. Mondays and Wednesdays,
there would be considerable quantities of provision spared,
he advised that a good portion thereof should be weekly
bestowed in the back lanes and alleys of London, and among
the poor strangers, who were the sorest visited.
The form being finished, and some suitable sentences of
scripture, or a psalm, added by the secretary's advice, and
passed the review of the archbishop, it was soon printed by
Jugg, the queen's printer. It began in August to be used
in London on Wednesday, and so continued Mondays and
Wednesdays, till some abatement of the plague, and till by
God's goodness it ended in a thanksgiving for peace and
health. And the same day it began at London, the bishop
provided it to begin at Fulham also, where he now was.

BY THE QUEEN.

Most reverend father in God, right trusty and right well-
beloved, we greet you well. Like as Almighty God hath of
his mere grace committed to us, next under him, the chief
government of this realm and the people therein, so hath He,
of his like goodness, ordered under us sundry principal minis
ters to serve and assist us in this burden. And therefore,
considering the state of this present time, wherein it hath
pleased the Most Highest, for the amendment of us and our
people, to visit certain places of our realm with more con
tagious sickness than lately hath been, for remedy and miti
gation thereof we think it both necessary and our bounden
duty, that universal prayer and fasting be more effectually
used in this our realm. And understanding that you have
thought and considered upon some good order to be pre
scribed therein, for the which ye require the application of
our authority for the better observation thereof amongst our
people, we do not only commend and allow your good zeal
therein, but do also command all manner our ministers eccle
siastical or civil, and all other our subjects, to execute, follow,
and obey such godly and wholesome orders, as you, being
primate of aU England, and metropolitan of this province of
Canterbury, upon godly advice and consideration shall uni
formly devise, prescribe, and publish, for the universal usage
of prayer, fasting, and other good deeds, during the time of
this visitation by sickness and other troubles.
Given under our signet, at our manor of Eichmond;
the first day of August, the fifth year of our
reign.
To the most reverend father in
God, our right trusty and right
weU-beloved the archbishop of,
Canterbury, and primate of all
England., 6
[grindal.]

THE PREFACE.

We be taught by many and sundry examples of holy
scriptures, that upon occasion of particular punishments,
afflictions, and perils, which God, of his most just judgment,
liath sometimes sent among his people to shew his wrath
against sin, and to call his people to repentance and to the
redress of their lives, the godly have been provoked and
stirred up to more fervency and dUigence in prayer, fasting;
and alms-deeds, to a more deep consideration of their con
sciences, to ponder their unthankfulness and forgetfulness of
God's merciful benefits towards them, with craving of pardon
for the time past, and to ask his assistance for the time
to come, to live more godly, and so to be defended and
.delivered from all further perils and dangers. So king David
in the time of plague and pestilence, which ensued upon
his vain numbering of the people, prayed unto God with
wonderful fervency, confessing his fault, desiring God to spare
the people, and rather to turn his ire to himward, who had
chiefly offended in that transgression. The Uke was done
by the virtuous kings Josaphat and Ezechias in their dis
tress of wars and foreign invasions. So did Judith and
Hester faU to humble prayers in like perils of then- people.
So did Daniel in his captivity, and many other more in
their troubles.
Now therefore caUing to mind, that God hath been pro*
voked by us to visit us at this present with the plague and
other grievous diseases, and partly also with trouble of wars,
it hath been thought meet to set forth by. public order some
occasion to excite and stir up all godly people within this
realm, to pray earnestly and heartily to God to turn away his
deserved wrath from us, and to restore us as well to the
health of our bodies by the wholesomeness of the air, as also
to godly and profitable peace and quietness. And although
it is every Christian man's duty of his own devotion to pray

THE PREFACE. 83
at all times, yet, for that the corrupt nature of man is so
slothful and negligent in this his duty, he hath need by often
and sundry means to be stirred up and put in remembrance
of his duty; for the effectual accomplishment whereof, it is
ordered and appointed as foUoweth:
First, that all curates and pastors shall exhort their
parishioners to endeavour themselves to come unto the church,
with so many of their families as may be spared from their
necessary business, (having yet a prudent respect in such
assemblies to keep the sick from the whole in places where
the plague reigneth,) and they to resort, not only on Sundays
and holy-days, but also on Wednesdays and Fridays during
the time of these present afflictions, exhorting them there
reverently and godly to behave themselves, and with penitent
hearts to pray unto God to turn these plagues from us*
which we through our unthankfulness and sinful life have
deserved. Secondly, that the said curates shaU then distinctly and
plainly read the general confession appointed in the book of
Bervice, with the residue of the morning prayer, using for
both the lessons the chapters hereafter foUowing. That is
to say: For the first lesson, one of these chapters out
of the old testament.
The 2 Kings xxiv. Leviticus xxvi. Deuteronom. xxviu.
Hieremy xviii. unto these words : " Let us, &c." and xxii. 2.
Para, xxxiv. ; Esay i. ; Ezechiel xviii. and xix. ; Joel ii. ;
2 Esdras ix. ; Jonas the ii. and iii. chapters together. Which
chapters would be read orderly on Sundays, Wednesdays and
Fridays. And for the second lesson, one of these chapters
out of the new testament.
Matthew iii. vi. vn. xxiv. xxv. ; Luke xiii. ; Acts ii. be
ginning at these words : "Ye men of Israel, hear these words,"
to the end of the chapter ; Roin. ii. vi. xii. xui. ; Galat. v. ;
Ephesians iv. v. ; 1 Tim. ii. ; Apoca. ii.

5—2

A FORM

COMMON PRAYER.

THE ORDER EOR THE WEDNESDAYS.
f On Wednesdays (which be the days appointed for
general fast, in such form as shall hereafter be declared) after
the morning prayer ended, as is aforesaid, the said curates
and ministers shall exhort the people assembled to give them
selves to their private prayers and meditations. For which
purpose a pause shall be made of one quarter of an hour and
more, by the discretion of the said curate ; during which time
as good silence shall be kept as may be.
That done, the litany is to be read in the midst of the
people, with the additions of prayer hereafter mentioned.
Then shaU foUow the ministration of the communion, so
oft as a just number of communicants shah be thereto disposed,
with a sermon, if it can be, to be made by such as be au^
thorised by the metropoUtan or bishop of the diocese, and
they to entreat of such matters especiaUy as be meet for this
cause of public prayer ; or else, for want of such preacher, to
read one of the homilies hereafter appointed, after the reading
of the gospel, as hath been accustomed. And so the minister,
commending the people to God with the accustomed benedic
tion, shall dismiss them.
If there be no communion, then on every of the said
Wednesdays after the litany, the ten commandments, the
epistle, gospel, the sermon or homily done, the general
usual prayer for the state of the whole church shall be read,
as is set forth in the Book of Common Prayer. After which
shall follow these two prayers :
" Almighty God, the fountain of all wisdom, &c." And
"Almighty God, which hast promised, &c." with the ac
customed benediction.

A FORM OF COMMON PRAYER. 8.3
THE ORDER FOR FRIDAYS.
f On Fridays shall be only the morning prayer, and
the Utany, with the prayers now appointed to be annexed
to the same.
f HOMILIES TO BE READ IN ORDER ON
WEDNESDAYS.
1. First, an Homuy entitided, "An Homily concerning
the Justice of God in punishing of impenitent sin
ners, &c." newly now set forth for that purpose.
2. The viii. Homily of the first tome of Honnlies, en-
tituled, "Of the Declining from God."
3. The ix. Homily of the same tome, entituled, "An
Exhortation against the Fear of Death."
4. The Homily of Fasting, in the second tome of Ho
milies.
5. The Honrily of Prayer, in the same tome.
6. The Homily of Almsdeeds, in the same tome.
7. The Homily of Repentance, in the same tome also. :
When these homilies are once read over, then to begin
again, and so to continue them in order.
After the end of the coUect in the Utany, which beginneth
with these words, " We humbly beseech thee, 0 Father, &c."
shall foUow this Psalm, to be said of the minister, with the
answer of the people.
f THE PSALM TO BE SAID IN THE LITANY,
before one of the prayers newly appointed. Whereof
one verse to be said of the minister, and an
other by the people, clerk, or clerks.
1. 0 come, let us humble ourselves, and faU down before Psai. xcv.
the Lord, with reverence and fear.
2. For he is the Lord our God : and we are the people of his pas
ture, and the sheep of his hands.
3. Come therefore, let us turn again urito our Lord; for Hos/vi.
he hath smitten us, and he shall heal us.
4. Let us repent, and turn from our wickedness : and our sins Acts iii.
shall be forgiven us.

86 SERVICES FOR THE PLAGUE.'
jonah iii. 5, Let us turn, and the Lord will turn from his heavy
wrath, and will pardon us, and we shall not perish.
Psal.li. 6. For we knowledge our faults : and our sins be ever before us.
Lam. iii. 7. We have sore provoked thine anger, 0 Lord; thy
wrath is waxed hot, and thy heavy displeasure is sore kindled
against us.
8. Thou hast made us hear of the noise of wars, and hast troubled
us by the vexation of enemies.
isai. Wv. 9. Thou hast in thine indignation stricken us with grievous
.sickness, and by and by we have faUen as leaves beaten down
with a vehement wind.
Judith viii. 10. Indeed we acknowledge that all punishments are less than our
Wisd-'xi. deservings : but yet of thy mercy, Lord, correct us to amendment, and
plague us not to our destruction.
11. For thy hand is not shortened, that thou canst not
help : neither is thy goodness abated, that thou wUt not hear.
Isai. ixv. 12. Thou hast promised, O Lord, that afore we cry thou wilt hear
us: whilst we yet speak, thou wilt have mercy upon us.
13. For none that trust in thee shaU be confounded:
neither any that call upon thee shall be despised.
Too. iii. 14. For thou art the only Lord, who woundest and dost heal
Hos. vi. again, whd killest, and revivest, bringest even to hell, and bringest
back again.
Psai. xxii. 15. Our fathers hoped in thee ; they trusted in thee, and
thou didst deliver them.
16. They called upon thee, and were helped : they put their trust
in thee, and were not confounded.
Psai. vi. 17. 0 Lord, rebuke not us in thine indignation: nei
ther chasten us in thy heavy displeasure.
Psai. xxv. 18. O remember not the sins and offences of our youth: but
according to thy mercy think thou upon us, O Lord, for thy goodness.
19. Have mercy upon us, 0 Lord, for we are weak: 0
Lord, heal us, for our bones are vexed.
J^nah V'*" 20' And now in tlle vexation °f onr spirits and the. anguish of
our souls we remember thee, and we cry unto thee : hear, Lord, and
have mercy.
21. For thine own sake, and for thy holy name's sake,
incline thine ear, and hear, 0 merciful Lord.
22. For we do not pour out our prayers before thy face, trusting
in our own righteousness: but in thy great and manifold mercies, ;

Dan. Ix.

A FORM OF COMMON PRAYER. 87
23; Wash us throughly from our wickedness, and cleanse
us from our sins.
24. Turn thy face from our sins, and put out all our misdeeds.
25. Make us clean hearts, 0 God: and renew a right
spirit within us.
26. Help us, O God of our salvation, for the glory of thy name : Psal. lxxix.
O deliver us, and be merciful unto our sins for thy name's sake.
27. So we that be thy people and sheep of thy pasture
shaU give thee thanks for ever, and will always be shewing
forth thy praise from generation to generation.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
H After this Psalm, shall be said by the curate or minister, openly
and with an high voice, one of these three prayers following.
And after that orderly the rest of the collects appointed in the
litany. At which time the people shall devoutly give ear, and
shall both with mind and speech to themselves assent to the
same prayers.
H A PRAYER, CONTAINING ALSO A CONFES-
sion of sins, which is to be said after the
litany, as weU upon Sundays, as
Wednesdays and Fridays.
O Almighty, most just and merciful God, we here ac
knowledge ourselves most unworthy to lift up our eyes unto
heaven; for our conscience doth accuse us, and our sins do
reprove us. We know also that thou, Lord, being a just
judge, must needs punish the sins of them which transgress
thy law. And when we consider and examine all our whole
life, we find nothing in ourselves that deserveth any other
thing but eternal damnation. But because thou, 0 Lord, of
thy unspeakable mercy, hast commanded us in aU our neces
sities to call only upon thee, and hast also promised that
thou wilt hear our pra)'ers, not for any our desert, (which is
none,) but for the merits of thy Son our only Saviour Jesus
Christ, whom thou hast ordained to be our only Mediator
and Intercessor; we lay away all confidence in man, and do
flee to the throne of thy only mercy, by the intercession of
thy only Son our Saviour Jesu Christ. And first of all,
we do most lament and bewail, from the bottom of our
hearts, our unkindness and unthankfulness towards thee our

88 SERVICES FOR THE PLAGCE.
Lord, considering that, besides those thy benefits which we
enjoy as thy creatures, common with aU mankind, thou hast
bestowed many and singular special benefits upon us, which
we are not able in heart to conceive, much less in words
worthUy to express. Thou hast caUed us to the knowledge
of thy gospel. Thou hast released us from the hard ser
vitude of Satan. Thou hast deUvered us from aU horrible
and execrable idolatry, wherein we were utterly drowned, and
hast brought us into the most clear and comfortable Ught of
thy blessed word, by the which we are taught how to serve
and honour thee, and how to live orderly with our neighbours
in truth and verity. But we, most unmindful in times of
prosperity of these thy great benefits, have neglected thy
commandments, have abused the knowledge of thy gospel
and have foUowed our carnal Uberty, and served our own
lusts, and through our sinful life have not worshipped and
honoured thee as we ought to have done. And now, 0 Lord,
being even compeUed with thy correction, we do most humbly
confess that we have sinned, and have most grievously offended
thee by many and sundry ways. And if thou, O LorH, would
est now, being provoked with our disobedience, so deal with
us as thou might, and as we have deserved, there remaineth
nothing else to be looked for, but universal and continual
plagues in this world, and hereafter eternal death and dami
nation, both of our bodies and of our souls. For if we should
excuse ourselves, our own consciences would accuse us before
thee, and our own disobedience and wickedness would bear
witness against us. Yea, even thy plagues and punishments,
which thou dost now lay upon us in sundry places, do teach
us to acknowledge our sins. For seeing, O Lord, that thou
art just, yea, even justice itself, thou punishest no people
without desert. Yea, even at this present, 0 Lord, we see
thy hand terribly stretched out to plague us and punish us.
But although thou shouldest punish us more grievously than
thou hast done, and for one plague send an hundred; if
thou shouldest pour upon us all those tlie testimonies of thy
most just wrath, which in times passed thou pouredst on
thy own chosen people of Israel, yet shouldest thou do us no
wrong; neither could we deny but we had justly deserved
the same. But yet, 0 merciful Lord, thou art om- God,

A' FORM OF COMMON PRAYER. '80
and we nothing but dust and ashes. Thou art our Creator;
and we the work of thy hands. Thou art our Pastor, we are
thy flock. Thou art our Redeemer, and we thy people re
deemed. Thou art our heavenly Father, we are thy children.
Wherefore punish us not, 0 Lord, in thine anger, but chasten
us in thy mercy. Regard not the horror of our sins, but the
repentance thereof. Perfect that work which thou hast begun
in us, that the whole world may know, that thou art our God
and merciful deUverer. Thy people of Israel oftentimes of
fended thee, and thou most justly afflictedst them : but as oft
as they returned to thee, thou didst receive them to mercy.
And though their sins were never so great, yet thou always
turnedst away thy wrath from them, and the punishment pre
pared for them, and that for thy covenant's sake, which thoti
madest with thy servants, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. Thou
hast made the same covenant with us, 0 heavenly Father,
or rather a covenant of more excellency and efficacy; and
that namely through the mediation of thy dear Son Jesus
Christ our Saviour, with whose most precious blood it pleased
thee that this covenant should be, as it were, written, sealed,
and confirmed. Wherefore, 0 heavenly Father, we now
casting away aU confidence in ourselves or any other creature;
do flee to this most holy covenant and testament, wherein our
Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, once offering himself a sa
crifice for us on the cross, hath reconciled us to thee for
ever. Look therefore, 0 merciful God, not upon the sins
which we continually commit, but upon our Mediator and
Peace-maker, Jesus Christ ; that by his intercession thy wrath
may be pacified, and we again by thy fatherly countenance
relieved and comforted. Receive us also into thy heavenly
defence, and govern us by thy Holy Spirit, to frame in us a
newness of life, therein to laud and magnify thy blessed name
for ever, and to live every of us according to the several state
of life, whereunto thou, Lord, hast ordained us. And although
we are unworthy, 0 heavenly Father, by means of om- former
foul life, to crave anything of thee; yet, because thou hast
commanded us to pray for aU men, we most humbly here
upon our knees beseech thee, save and defend thy holy church.
Be merciful, 0 Lord, to all commonweals, countries, princes,
and magistrates, and especially to this our realm, and to our

90 SERVICES FOR THE PLAGUE.-
most gracious queen and governor, Queen Elizabeth. Increasa
the number of godly ministers.; endue them with thy grace;
to be found faithful and prudent in their office. Defend the
Queen's majesty's council, and all that be in authority under
her, or that serve in any place by her commandment for this
realm. We commend also to thy fatherly mercy all those
that be in poverty, exile, imprisonment, sickness, or any other
kind of adversity, and namely those whom thy hand now hath
touched with any contagious and dangerous sickness ; which
we beseech thee, 0 Lord, of thy mercy, (when thy blessed
will is,) to remove from us; and in the mean time grant us
grace and true repentance, stedfast faith, and constant pa
tience, that whether we live or die, we may always continue
thine, and ever praise thy holy name, and be brought to the
fruition of thy Godhead. Grant us these, and aU other our
humble petitions, 0 merciful Father, for thy dear Son's sake
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
IT Or else, in the stead of the other, this Prayer may be used; and
so to use the one one day, the other another.
0 eternal and ever-living God, most merciful Father,
which of thy great long-suffering and patience hast hitherto
suffered and borne with us most miserable offenders, who have
so long strayed out of thy way, and broken all thy laws and
commandments, and have neither by thy manifold benefits
bestowed upon us unworthy and unthankful sinners, nor by the
voice of thy servants and preachers, by continual threatenings
out of thy holy word, hitherto been moved, either, as thy
children, of love to return unto thee our most gracious Fa
ther ; either for fear of thy judgments, as humble and lowly
servants, to turn from our wickedness. And therefore, most
righteous Judge, thy patience being (as it were) overcome
at the last, with our obstinate unrepentance, thou hast most
justly executed, those thy terrible threats, now partly upon
t Note to us' *>y plaguing us so (with most dreadful and
anyyo*°these deadly sickness) (with troubles of wars) (withpemrp
theyUeSshau and scarceness of food and victual), whereby great
touch us. multitudes of us are daily afflicted and consumed.
We beseech thee, 0 most merciful Father, that in thy wrath
thou wilt remember thy old great mercies, and to correct us

A FORM OF COMMON PRAYER. 91.
!n thy judgments, and not in thy just anger, lest we be all
consumed and brought to nought. Look not so much upon
us and upon our deservings, 0 most righteous Judge, to take
just vengeance on our sins ; but rather remember thy infinite
mercies, 0 most merciful Father, promised to us by. thy dearly
beloved Son, our Saviour Jesus Christ, for whose sake, and
in whose name, we do earnestly and humbly crave mercy and
forgiveness of our sins, and deliverance from this horrible
sickness, being thy just punishment and plague for the same;.
And as thy holy word doth testify, that thy people of all ages,
being justly plagued for their sins, and yet in their distress
•unfeignedly turning unto thee and suing for thy mercy, obr
itained the same : so likewise we, most worthily now afflicted
.with grievous and dreadful plagues for our iniquities, pray
thee, 0 most merciful Father, to grant us thy heavenly grace,
that we may likewise both truly and unfeignedly repent, and
obtain thy mercy and deliverance from the same ; which we
beseech thee, 0 Father of all mercies, and God of all conso
lation, to grant us, for the same Jesus Christ's sake, our
only Saviour, Mediator, and Advocate. Amen.
1 THIS PRAYER may be said every third day.
It had been the best for us, O most righteous Judge, and
.our most merciful Father, that in our wealths and quiet
ness, and in , the midst of thy manifold benefits, continually
bestowed upon ps most . unworthy sinners, we had of love
hearkened to thy voice, and turned unto thee our most loving
and gracious Father; for in so doing we had done the parts
of good and obedient loving children. It had also been well,
if at thy dreadful threats out of thy holy word, continually
pronounced unto us by thy servants our preachers, we had of
fear, as corrigible servants, turned from our wickedness. But,
alas ! we have shewed hitherto ourselves towards thee neither
as loving children, O most merciful Father, neither as tolerable
servants, 0 Lord most mighty. Wherefore now we feel thy
heavy wrath, 0 most righteous Judge, justly punishing us with
grievous and deadly sickness and plagues ; we do now confess
and acknowledge, and to our most just punishment do find
indeed that to be most true, which we have so often heard
threatened to us out of thy holy scriptures, the word of thy

92 SERVICES FOR THE PLAGUE-
eternal verity, that thou art the same unchangeable God; of
the same justice that thou wilt, and of the same power that
thou canst, punish the like wickedness and obstinacy of us
impenitent sinners in these days, as thou hast done in all ages
heretofore. But the same thy holy scriptures, the word of thy
truth, do also testify that thy strength is not shortened but
that thou canst, neither thy goodness abated but that thou
¦wilt, help those that in their distress do flee unto thy mercies ;
and that thou art the same God of all, rich in mercy towards
all that call upon thy name ; and that thou dost not intend to
destroy us utterly, but fatherly to correct us, who hast pity
upon us, even when thou dost scourge us; as by thy said holy
word, thy gracious promises, and the examples of thy saints
in thy holy scriptures, expressed for our comfort, thou hast
assured us. Grant us, 0 most merciful Father, that we fall
not into the uttermost of aU mischiefs, to become worse under
thy scourge; but that this thy rod may by thy heavenly
grace speedily work in us the fruit and effect of true repent
ance, unfeigned turning and converting unto thee, and perfect
amendment of our whole lives; that, as we through our im*
penitency do now most worthily feel thy justice punishing us,
so by this thy correction we may also feel the sweet comfort of
thy mercies, graciously pardoning our sins, and pitifully re
leasing these grievous punishments and dreadful plagues. This
we crave at thy hand, 0 most merciful Father, for thy dear
Son our Saviour Jesus Christ's sake. Amen.

1f A short meditation to be said of such as be touched
in affliction.
jer. xiv. 0 Father, doubtless our own wickedness do reward
us: but do thou, 0 Lord, according to thy name. Our
oft transgressions and sins be many. Against thee have we
sinned ; yet art thou the comforter and helper of thy humble
subjects in the time of their trouble. For thou, 0 Lord, art
in the midst of us, and thy name is called upon us. Forsake
Us not, 0 God, forsake us not, for the merits of thy only
Son our Saviour Jesus Christ ; to whom with thee and the
Holy Ghost be all honour and glory. Amen.

A FORM OF COMMON PRAYER. 93
H Psalms which may be sung or said before the beginning
or after the ending of public prayer.
1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 13, 15, 25, 26, 30, 32, 46, 51, 67, 79,
84, 91, 102, 103, 107, 123, 130, 143, 147.
THE ORDER FOR THE GENERAL FAST.
f It is most evident to them that read the scriptures,
that both in the old church under the law, and in the primi
tive church under the gospel, the people of God hath always
used general fasting, both in times of common calamities,
as war, famine, pestilence, &c, and also when any weighty
matter, touching the estate of the church or the common
wealth, was begun or intended. And it cannot be denied,
but that in this our time, wherein many things have been
reformed according to the doctrine and examples of God's
word and the primitive church, this part for fasting and
abstinence, being always in the scripture, as a necessary
companion, joined to fervent prayer, hath been too much
neglected1. Wherefore, for some beginning of redress herein, it hath
been thought meet to the queen's majesty, that in this con
tagious time of sickness and other troubles and unquietness,
according to the examples of the godly king Josaphat, and2Chron.xx.
the king of Ninive, with others, a general fast should be
joined with general prayer throughout her whole realm, and
to be observed of all her godly subjects in manner and form
following :
1. First, it is ordained that the Wednesday of every
week shall be the day appointed for this general fast.
2. Secondly, all persons between the age of sixteen years
and sixty (sick folks and labourers in harvest, or other great
[} Grindal pressed much the religious exercise of fasting, the great
neglect whereof he blamed protestants for ; and that it might be matter
wherewith the adversaries the papists might reproach us; saying,
*' Surely my opinion hath been long, that in no one thing the adversary
Jhath more advantage against us, than in the matter of fast; which we
utterly neglect: they have the shadow." This caused him to put in
those words into the said office, " For some beginning of order herein,
a command was now issued," &c. &c. Strype, Grindal, p. 107.]

9i SERVICES FOR THE PLAGUE.
labours, only excepted) shaU eat but one only competent and
moderate meal upon every Wednesday. In which said meal
shall be used very sober and spare diet, without variety of
kinds of meat, dishes, spices, confections, pr wines, but only
such as may serve for necessity, comeliness, and health.
3. Item, in that meal it shaU be indifferent to eat. flesh
or fish, so that the quantity be small, and no variety or delicacy
be sought. Wherein every man hath to answer to God, if
he in such godly exercises either contemn pubUc order, or
dissemble with God, pretending abstinence and doing nothing
less. 4. Item, those that be of wealth and abiUty ought thaf
day to abate and diminish the costliness and variety of their
fare, and increase therewith their liberaUty and alms towards
the poor; that the same poor, which either in deed lack food,
or else that which they have is unseasonable and cause of
sickness, may thereby be reUeved and charitably succoured,
to be maintained in health.
5. Last of all, this day, being in this manner appointed
for a day of general prayer and fasting, ought to be bestowed,
by them which may forbear from bodily labour, in prayer,
study, reading or hearing of the scriptures, or good exhorta
tions, &c. And when any dulness or weariness shall arise,
then to be occupied in other godly exercises ; but no part
thereof to be spent in plays, pastime, or idleness, much less
in lewd, wicked, or wanton behaviour.
When there is a sermon, or other just occasion, one of
-the lessons may be omitted, and the shortest of the three
prayers appointed in the litany by this order may be said,
and the longest left off.
Forasmuch as divers homiUes, appointed before to be,
read in this form of common prayer, are contained in the
second tome of homilies, now lately set forth by the queen's
majesty's authority ; therefore it is ordered, that the church'
wardens of every parish shall provide the same second tome
•or book of homilies with all speed, at the charges of the
'parish.

#[ &n l&omglg ton*
(nmsng tbe Justtrr of So& in jmng=
sfrpng of impenitent sftratenf, antr of fcfc mer*
rits; totoarots all sud) asi ut tfcepr afflirti--
ons unfapneolp turne unto fopnu
&ppognteo to be reai in tfie
tgrnc of stefcnes.

AN HOMILY CONCERNING THE JUSTICE
OF GOD'.

The most righteous God, and the same our most merciful
Father, abhorring all wickedness and impiety, and delighting
in all righteousness and innocency, and willing that we, his
people and children, should herein be conformed and become
like to our God and heavenly Father, that we might be also
partakers of his inheritance and everlasting kingdom, in his
holy scriptures, containing the perfect rule of righteousness,
and written for our learning and direction towards his said
kingdom, both by great threatenings doth continually fearMis
from all impiety and wickedness, so displeasant to him, and
also by most large and gentle promises, like a loving father,
doth provoke and entice us to righteousness and holiness, so
acceptable unto him ; and so leaveth nothing unassayed, no way
unproved, whereby he might save us from perpetual destruc
tion, and bring us to life everlasting. To this end ah those
threatenings of temporal punishments and plagues, whereof the
Gen. x». scriptures be so fuU, are to be referred; that we, for fear
Job xxxvi. . .
Psai. vii. xii. of temporal punishments refraining from all unrighteousness,
isai.' xxvi. might also escape eternal pain and damnation, whereunto it
iobv. ' would finally bring us, if we should not by repentance turn
from the same, and return unto our God and most merciful
Tob. iii. Father, who would not the destruction and death of sinners,
2 Pet. iii. but rather that they should convert and be saved.
But when he perceiveth that neither gentleness can win us,
as his loving children, neither fear and threatenings can amend
us, as being most stubborn and rebellious servants, at the last
he performeth in- deed that which he hath so oft threatened,
and of fatherly sufferance and mercy so long, upon hope of
amendment, deferred, his longanimity and patience being now
[} This homily was composed expressly for the occasion of the
plague, by Alexander Nowel, Dean of St Paul's, and was printed and
circulated together with the preceding form. (See above, p. 79.) F°r
this reason it seemed desirable that it should still retain its position
as part of the service.]
[a Fear: affright.]

AN HOMILY CONCERNING THE JUSTICE OF GOD. 97
overcome with our stony hardness and obstinate impenitency.
After this sort we shall find by the holy scriptures and his
tories ecclesiastical that he hath dealt with his people of all
ages, namely the Israelites, whom in sundry other places, but
especially in the 26th of Leviticus and 28th of Deuteronomium, Levit. xxvi.
as weU by fair promises as by menaces, he laboureth to bring
to due obedience of his law, which is perfect righteousness.
"If (saith he) thou hear the voice of the Lord thy God and keep
his commandments, all these blessings shall come upon thee :
Thou shalt be blessed in the city and in the field : the seed of
thy body, the fruit of thy earth, the increase of thy cattle, shaU
be blessed, &c. Thou shalt have seasonable weather, fruitful Levit. xxvi.
ground, victory of thy enemies, and after, quiet peace in thy
coasts; and I will be thy loving Lord and God, thy aid and
defender, and thou shalt be my beloved people. But if thou
wilt not hear the voice of the Lord thy God, nor keep his com
mandments, but despise his laws, &c, all these curses shaU
come upon thee : Thou shalt be cursed in the city and in the
field ; thy barn, aU thy storehouses shall be cursed ; the fruit
of thy body, of thy cattle, and of thy ground, shall be cursed :
thou shalt be cursed going out and coming in. The Lord shaU
send thee famine and necessity ; he shall strike thee with
agues, heats and colds, with pestilences and all other evil dis
eases ; yea, and with all the botches and plagues of Egypt. He
shall make heaven over thee as it were of brass, and the earth
which thou treadest on as it were iron. He shall send thee un
seasonable weather, &c. ; wars ; and overthrow thee at thine
enemies' hands, and thy carrion shall be a prey to the birds of
the air and the beasts of the earth, and there shall be no man
to drive them away." And so forth, many more most horrible
evils and mischiefs, written at large in those two chapters ; Levit. xxvi.
where ye may see how lovingly on the one part he promiseth
to the obedient, and how terribly on the other part he threaten-
eth the disobedient, and how largely and at length he prose-
cuteth the matter, specially in the threatenings and menaces
most meet for the Jews, a people ever stiff-necked and rebellious.
And indeed the whole writings of the prophets, and universally
of all the scriptures, be nothing else but like callings to true
obedience, and to repentance from our transgressions, by like
promises and threatenings; yea, and greater also, as by pro
mise of life everlasting to the faithful, obedient, and penitent, 7
[grindal.]

98 SERVICES FOR THE PLAGUE.
and contrarily, of everlasting damnation and death to the stub
born, rebellious, and impenitent sinners.
And to prosecute this matter, when the Jews were mo-
nished, remonished, prayed, threatened so oft by so many
prophets, and in aU in vain, did not the Lord at the last bring
upon them aU those evils which he had threatened, namely,
famine, war, and pestilence? — as ye may read at large in the
books of Judges, Kings, and Chronicles, in the Lamentations
of Jeremy, namely the 2nd, 4th and 5th chapters, and in
other places of the prophets and the Old Testament, contain
ing the descriptions of extreme famines, horrible wars and
captivities, and dreadful plagues, whereby God punished and
afflicted his people for their sins and rebeUion against him most
Jer. xx. v. sharply. Yea, and when aU this could not amend them, but
that they waxed worse under the rod and correction, did he not
at the last, which is most horrible, utterly destroy them with
famine, war and pestilence, and carried the rest into captivity,
and destroyed utterly their cities and countries, according to
isai. v. the prophecy of Esay, and as our Saviour Christ likewise in
Matt. xxiv. the gospel foresheweth of the miserable destruction and ruin of
Mark xiii. , . . . , ., , .,
their cities and temple, so horrible that one stone should not
be left upon another?
In like manner, the same immutable God proceeded afore
time with the Christians of Asia, Afric, and Greece. He sent
them like prophets, learned doctors, and holy saints ; saint Cle
ment, Ignatius, Tertullian, Cyprian, Origene, Gregorius, Basil,
Chrysostome, Augustine, and many more ; who, out of holy
scriptures, likewise warned and warned them again to turn from
their sins and to return to God ; unto whom after, when they
would not be warned with words, he sent them the swords of
Goths. the Goths, Huns, Vandals, Saracens, and Turks ; he sent them
likewise famines and pestilences; and finally, when neither
threats nor punishments could amend them by those nations;
and especially the Saracens and Turks, he hath either^ utterly
destroyed them, or else made them most miserable captives of
the miscreant Turks, under them to be in all unspeakable sla*
very and misery, and (that which is most horrible of all) where
their forefathers worshipped Christ the Saviour of the world,
to serve in his stead filthy and damned Mahomet, the deceiver
of the world.
Now to come to our times, most dearly beloved in our

AN HOMILY CONCERNING THE JUSTICE OF GOD. 99
I
Saviour Christ, hath not God likewise begun this order of
proceeding with us Christians of this age ? Hath he not sent
amongst us his prophets and preachers, who out of God's
holy word have continuaUy called us to repentance, continu
ally denounced unto us that he is the same immutable God,
of the same justice that he will, and of the same power that
he can, persecute the same wickedness and impenitency
with like punishments and plagues? In the which also he
hath used his wonted clemency in denouncing evils before he
bring them upon us, that by speedy repentance we might
avoid and escape them. And hath he not, I pray you, pro
secuted the same his proceedings with us also, continuing in
impenitency, by sending us sundry plagues at sundry times,
wars, famines,, exiles, horrible fires? And hath he not now
at the last, after almost twenty years' patience and forbearing
of us, sent us the pestilence, which of aU sicknesses we most
fear and abhor, as indeed it is to be feared? Seeing we have
so long despised his justice requiring our innocency, he cannot
but visit with his justice punishing our iniquity ; and that he
doth more justly execute upon us, than he did upon his people
of any time before us, for that we, besides the warning of
his scriptures and preachers of his word, by so many ex
amples of the punishments of all former ages for like vices
have not been amended or moved to any repentance.
Wherefore now at the last he hath sent to us, that could
never in health by any means be brought to the obedience of
him, horrible sickness and the dreadful fear of death, present
at our doors and before our eyes. We, that could never skiU
of compassion towards the misery of others, are now our
selves by his just judgments fallen into extreme misery.
We, that have not visited and comforted the sick according
to God's will, are now fallen into such sickness that the
nearest of our friends refuse to visit us. We, that could
never be brought from the love of this world, are now most
justly brought in fear suddenly to leave and depart out of
this world. We, that loved our wicked mammon so much,
that we could not find in our hearts to bestow any part
thereof upon the relief of our poor brethren and sisters, are
now brought in fear suddenly to lose it altogether, and our
selves also with it, by sudden, and dreadful death of our bodies,
7—2

100 SERVICES FOR THE PLAGUE.
and, for the abusing of it, in danger and dread to lose our
souls also everlastingly. We, that set all our deUght in
gathering together and heaping of worldly muck, in buuding
of fair houses, and purchasing of lands, as though we should
Uve for ever, are now justly put in fear of loss of life and
aU with it, at the short warning of two or three days, and
often not many more hours. All those doctrines of the vanity
of this transitory Ufe and world, set out in the scriptures in
so many places, preached unto us in so many sermons, which
we yet could never hitherto by hearing beUeve, are now put
in practice in deed, and set before our eyes and aU our
senses to see and' perceive most certainly. Wherefore, unless
we now at the last repent, I see not what time is left for
repentance. It had been the best indeed, as we have been
oft forewarned, to have turned to our heavenly Father in time
of quietness, for love of our Father, rather than fear of the
rod; for that had been indeed the part of loving and good
chndren: but not to be mended with stripes, is now the part
not of servants that be corrigible, but of indurate and des
perate slaves. Let us not, 0 dearly beloved, faU into the
2 chron. uttermost of all mischiefs, that we should be incorrigible with
xxviii.jer. «. &v. punishment also, and worse under the scourge; as were those
Ezek. xxiv. x . °
Hairg. ii. stiff-necked Jews, who when, first after threatenmgs, and then
Prov.i.& after plagues of war, famine, and pestilence, they remained
indurate and incorrigible, lastly, as he by his holy prophets
had threatened them, he overthrew them as a high waU down
isai. xxx. to the ground, and dashed them aU to pieces as an earthen
vessel, that their ruin might be without help, and their de
struction remediless. Which most horrible mischief that we
may avoid, let us avoid the cause thereof, contempt, obstinacy,
and hardness of heart in God's most just wrath and scourge
now used for our correction. There is yet no cause, for
all this, why we should despair or distrust ; but rather that
we should turn from our sins, and return to our merciful
Father, craving pardon and deliverance at his hand.
For the declaration whereof, it shall be shewed out of the
Levit. xx«. scriptures, First, that God doth not punish us in this world,
Ps7it-cxviii an<* senc* us tnese miser'es a^d sickness, of hatred, to destroy
Judith viii. Us, but of love, mercifully to correct us. And out of infinite
places, it shall suffice to rehearse a few notable, serving for

AN HOMILY CONCERNING THE JUSTICE OP GOD. 101
this purpose. And here the testimony of Job, a man both
sore punished and most favoured of God, hath a worthy place ;
who, weU understanding God's goodness and mercy, even in
his grievous punishments, "Blessed or happy (saith he) is Job v.
the man whom God punisheth. Therefore refuse not thou
the chastening of the Almighty : for though he make a wound,
he giveth a plaster ; though he smite, his hand maketh whole
again. He shall deliver thee in six troubles, and in the seventh
there shaU no evil come unto thee. In hunger he shall feed
thee from death, and in the wars he shaU deUver thee from
the power of the sword;" and so forth, how God in dearth
and destruction wiU help and save, and how that such cor
rection keepeth us from sinning. And again in the 36th
chapter, God by punishing and nourtring1 of men roundeth Job xxxvi.
them (as it were) in the ears, warneth them to leave off their
wickedness, and to amend : "If they now take heed and serve
him, they shall wear out their days in prosperity, and their
years in prosperity and joy." And Toby, a man likewise ex
ercised in afflictions, saith : " Blessed is thy name, 0 God Tob. m.
of our fathers, who when thou art angry shewest mercy, and
in time of trouble forgivest the sins of them that call upon
thee." And by and by after: "This may every one that
worshippeth thee look for of a certainty, that if his life be put
to trial, he shaU be crowned; if he be in trouble, he shall
be delivered ; if he be under correction, he shall come to thy
mercy; for thou delightest not in our destruction, for after
tempest thou sendest calm, and after mourning and weeping
thou bringest joy and rejoicing : thy name, 0 God of Israel,
be blessed for ever." And in the 6th chapter of Osee God P°?ea vi:
r Isai. xxvi.
saith : " In their adversity they shall seek me and say, Come,
let us turn again unto the Lord, for he hath smitten, and he
shall heal us ; he hath wounded us, and he shaU bind us up
again. After two days shaU he quicken us, and the third
day shaU he raise us up, so that we shall live in his sight.
Then shall we have understanding, and endeavour ourselves
to know God." And in the third chapter of the Proverbs :
"My son, (saith Salomon,) despise not the chastening of the Prov. Hi.
Lord, neither faint when thou art rebuked of him : for whom
the Lord loveth, him he chasteneth ; yea, and delighteth in
[} Nourtring: nurturing, chastening ; as also in the next page.]

102 SERVICES FOR THE PLAGUE.
him, even as a father in his own son." The apostle to the
Hebrews hath the like most comfortable doctrine, which he
Heb. xii. yet amplifieth more, saying : " Ye have forgotten the exhor
tation which speaketh unto you as unto children: My son,
despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, neither faint when
thou art rebuked of him ; for whom the Lord loveth, him
he chasteneth, yea, and scourgeth every son that he receiveth.
If ye endure chastening, God offereth himself unto you as unto
sons. What son is he whom the Father chasteneth not? If
ye be not under correction, whereof aU are partakers, then'
are ye bastards and not sons. Therefore, seeing we have
had fathers of Our flesh, which corrected us, and we gave
them reverence, shaU we not much rather be in subjection
unto the Father of spirits, and Uve? And they verily for a
few days nourtered us after their own pleasure ; but he nour-
tereth us for our profit, to the intent that he may minister
of his holiness unto us. No manner chastening for the
present time seemeth to be joyous, but grievous ; nevertheless
afterward it bringeth the quiet fruit of righteousness unto them
which are exercised thereby." And in the third of the Reve-
Rev. m. lation Christ saith: "As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten:
be zealous therefore, and repent." And St Paul declareth that
Kom. viii. neither trouble nor peril, neither life nor death, nor any other
thing can separate us from the love of God, if we through
Christ trust in his mercy. And [in] the first to the Corinth-
1 Cor. xi. ians he teacheth, that God doth punish and correct us in
this wretched world, that we should not be condemned with
the wicked world.
Secondly, it is most comfortable to caU to remembrance
such places of the scriptures as contain God's merciful pro
mises, made to aU such as in their trouble unfeignedly call
unto him for help ; whereof certain be hereunder noted, for
the more readiness to have them before our eyes. In the
Deut. iv. 4th of Deuteronomy, as God threateneth to bring the Jews
into all miseries, if they do disobey him, so, saith he, " if thou
then in thy greatest distress do turn unto the Lord thy God,
and hear his voice, and seek him, thou shalt find him, if thou
seek him with all thy heart and soul : for the Lord thy God
is a merciful God ; he will not forsake thee, nor destroy thee."
Deut. xxx. And in the 30th chapter of the same book: " If," saith the

AN HOMILY CONCERNING THE JUSTICE OF GOD. 103
Lord, " for thy sins the curses written in this book do Ught
upon thee, and thou, moved with repentance of thy heart,
turn unto the Lord, and obey his commandments with all
thy heart and with aU thy soid ; the Lord thy God shaU bring
thee again out of captivity, and wiU have compassion upon
thee, and wiU turn and set thee again from aU the nations
among which the Lord thy God shall have scattered thee.
Though thou were cast unto the extreme parts of heaven,
even from thence wiU the Lord thy God gather thee, and
from thence wiU he set thee. And the Lord thy God wiU
bring thee into the land which thy fathers possessed, and
thou shalt enjoy it. And he wiU shew thee kindness, and
multiply thee above thy fathers. And the Lord thy God wiU
circumcise thine heart, and the heart of thy seed, that thou
mayest love the Lord thy God with aU thy heart, and with
all thy soul, that thou mayest live. And the Lord thy God
wul put all these curses upon thine enemies, and on them
that hate thee and that persecute thee. But thou shalt
turn and hearken unto the voice of the Lord, and do aU his
commandments which I command thee this day. And the
Lord thy God wiU make thee plenteous in all the works of
thy hands, in the fruit of thy body, and in the fruit of thy
cattle, and in the fruit of thy land, for thy wealth ; for the
Lord wiU turn again and rejoice over thee, to do thee all
good, as he rejoiced over thy fathers." The book of Psalms
is very plentiful of such comfortable promises. Psalm 50,
" CaU upon me in the time of thy trouble, and I wiU deliver Psai. 1.
thee, (saith the Lord,) and thou shalt honour me." Psalm
86, " Thou, Lord, art good and gracious, and of great mercy Psai.ixxxvi.
unto aU them that caU upon thee." And by and by : " In
the time of my trouble I will call upon thee, for thou hearest
me." In the 91st psalm be large promises of God's help Psai. xci.
and deliverance, yea, and that expressly from the plague and
pestilence, and aU other evils. Psalm 145, "The Lord isPsai.cxiv.
nigh unto all them that call upon him, yea, all such as call
upon him faithfully." And Salomon, in dedicating of his 1 Kinss viii.
temple, testifieth that if either in war, or famine, or pesti
lence, or any other plague for our sins, we do convert unto
God, and ask mercy, that we shaU obtain it. And God,
appearing unto him, doth promise and assm-e the same ; a chron. vi.

104 SERVICES FOR THE PLAGUE.
which promise of God the good king Jehosaphat doth repeat
2 chron. xx. in the 2nd of Paralipomenon and the 20th chapter, and ac
cording to the same, in his distress obtaineth God's mercy
and help. And the Lord by his prophet Jeremy saith:
Jer. xviii. " If that people, against whom I have thus devised, convert
from their wickedness, I will repent of the plague that I
devised to bring upon them." Again, "When I take in
hand to build or to plant a people or a kingdom, if the same
people do evil before me, and hear not my voice, I will repent
of the good that I devised to do for them." And in another
Jer. xxix. place : " Ye shaU cry unto me, ye shaU go and caU upon
me, and I shall hear you : ye shall seek me and find me,
yea, if so be that you seek me with your whole heart, I
will be found of you, (saith the Lord,) and wiU deUver you."
jer. xxxi. And again, in another place: "I heard Ephraim that was
led away captive complain on this manner: 0 Lord, thou
hast corrected me, and thy chastening have I received as an
untamed calf: convert thou me, and I shall be converted;
for thou art my Lord God ; yea, as soon as thou turnest me,
I shaU reform myself; and when I understand, I shaU smite
upon my thigh." And by his prophet Ezechiel he saith:
Ezek. xviii. " If the ungodly will turn away from aU his sins that he
hath done, and keep all my commandments, and do the
thing that is equal and right, doubtless he shall live and not
die. As for all his sins that he did before, they shall not
be thought upon ; but in his righteousness that he hath done
he shall live. For have I any pleasure in the death of a
sinner, saith the Lord God, but rather that he convert
and live ?" And shortly after again : " When the wicked
man turneth away from his wickedness that he hath done,
and doth the thing which is equal and right, he shall save his
soul alive. For in so much as he remembereth himself, and
tumeth him from all the ungodliness that he hath used, he
shall live and not die." And again : " Wherefore be con-
verted, and turn you clean from all your wickedness; so
shall there no sin do thee harm. Cast away from you all
your ungodliness that ye have done ; make you new hearts,
and a new spirit. Wherefore will ye die, 0 ye house of
Israel? seeing I have no pleasure in the death of him that
dieth, saith the Lord God: turn you then, and ye shall

AN HOMILY CONCERNING THE JUSTICE OF GOD. 105
live." And likewise by his prophet Joel : Although an Joel a.
horrible destruction be threatened to be at hand, " yet (saith
the Lord) turn unto me with all your hearts, with fasting,
weeping, and mourning; rend your hearts and not your
clothes, turn you unto the Lord you God; for he is gracious
and merciful, and of great compassion, and ready to pardon
wickedness." And anon: " Every one that calleth upon the
name of the Lord shaU be saved." And the Lord himself
testifieth, that he hath performed these his promises accord
ingly, saying, " Thou caUedst upon me in troubles, and I Psai. ixxxi.
delivered thee, and heard thee, what time as the storm fell
upon thee." Yea, and it is so accustomed unto God to help
those that in their troubles flee unto him for succour, that he
is, as it were, by a special name called in the scriptures the
helper and refuge in the day of trouble, the Father of mercies, Jer. xiv. xvi
the God of all comfort; that thereby we might in our dis- '
tress be the more encouraged to sue to the throne of his
heavenly grace, whereunto our Saviour most lovingly calleth Matt. xi.
all such as feel the burthen of adversity, and their sins
withal. Now it remaineth, for the third part, rehearsal be made of
certain examples of such as being in trouble, and trusting
to God's merciful promises, called upon him and were de
livered. And first, of David, a man wonderfully exercised in Psal- iv- .
' •* XXXI. xxxiv.
worldly troubles, to his eternal health and salvation ; who con- }xxvii:
J ' ' lxxxvi.
fesseth that God was ever his helper and deliverer, when he cxviii-...
* ' cxxxvin.
called upon him in trouble, sickness, or any other adversity ; cxlii- cxliv-
and that in very many places of the Psalter, a number whereof
are noted in the margents. Yea, when he was in desperate
state concerning all worldly help, crying out that the snares and Psai. xviii.
sorrows of death had compassed him round about, and that the 2Sam.xxii.
pains of heU had come upon him, and taken hold of him ;
that he would yet call upon the name of the Lord, beseeching
him to deliver his soul, and that God out of his holy temple
would not fail to hear, and speedUy to help and save him. And
notably and directly to this purpose, the same king David, as
is testified in the 2nd book of Kings and 24th chapter, when 2 Sam. xxiv,
70,000 were in three days slain with the plague for his and
their sins, making most humble confession of his offence, and
earnest prayer for mercy and pardon, obtained the same, and

106 SERVICES FOR THE PLAGUE.

Eccius. the plague at God's commandment suddenly ceased. Ezechias

xlviii

and the people with him in their great distress, whereunto they
were brought for their sins, caUed upon the merciful Lord, and
Jonah ii. he heard and holp them, not remembering their sins. Jonas,
when by disobedience he had offended God, and was swallowed
up by the whale, yet by prayer he was deUvered even out of
the beUy of hell, as he himself speaketh ; that none, even in
most desperate state, should distrust in God's mercy and help.
The Jews also, ever most stubborn and rebelUous against God,
yet when they, being afflicted most worthily, did in their dis
tress caU upon the Lord for mercy and help, he heard and
relieved them, as appeareth by aU the scriptures of the old
Psai.cvii. testament; but especiaUy and notably the 107th Psalm,
which rehearseth the manifold rebeUions of that nation against
their Lord and God, and the sundry afflictions that he there-
• fore sent upon them. But ever this verse, as it were the
burden of the psalm or song, is oftentimes among rehearsed :
" But they cried to the Lord in their trouble, and he deUvered
them from their distress." And in the end of the psalm is
added, that "they that be wise wiU consider these examples,
and thereby understand the mercies of the Lord," in Uke dis
tress to flee thereunto. The like rehearsal of God's mercies,
shewed unto them when they in their troubles called upon
Neh. ix. him, is in the book of Nehemias, or 2nd of Esdras, and the
Gen. xxi. ninth chapter. How mercifuUy relieved God Ismael and his
mother in their great distress ! What mercy was shewed to
2 chron. wicked Manasses truly repenting! Likewise to Nabucho-

xxxm.

Dan. iv. donosor, turning unto the Lord in his trouble ! How graciously
is the prodigal son received of his father in his extreme misery,
procured by his own wickedness ! How mercifuUy is the thief
pardoned even in the miserable end of his most wicked life!
Yea, all those diseases which the gospel recordeth to be so
miraculously cured by our Saviour Christ, in such as sued to
him for health, and by faith trusted to obtain the same, what
be they else but testimonies to us of our like relief in our
grievous sickness, if with like faith we caU to him for help ?
Rom. x. « For it is the same Lord of all, rich in mercy towards all that
caU upon him." Neither is his hand shortened or weakened,
that he can not, nor his goodness abated or diminished that he
wiU not, now help his servants that in then- distress do flee to

AN HOMILY CONCERNING THE JUSTICE OF GOD. 107
his mercy and goodness. For it is now also true, as it was
then when it was written, of the sheep and penny lost and
found again, and that "there is more joy in heaven upon one
sinner repenting than upon ninety-nine righteous."
I have more largely prosecuted this part, for that I
thought it necessary that we should be instructed by the
doctrine of God's word, his merciful promises, and the com
fortable examples of his saints in their troubles, that God
doth punish us in this WTetched world, that we be not damned i cor. xi.
with the wicked world ; and that he wiU not refuse nor reject
such as, being punished for their sins, do unfeignedly in
their distress return unto him. For where1 our negligence
in coming to him heretofore in the time of our quietness
might now in the day of our trouble come into our minds,
to the great disquieting of our fearful consciences, I thought
it expedient to stir up and erect our good hope in his mer
cies in the time of our troubles, by the manifold most sweet
and assured comforts of the holy scriptures, written for
our doctrine and consolation, both at aU times, and speciaUy
in the time of affliction ; for then is that heavenly medicine
most necessary, when our disease doth most grieve and fear
us, which we should undoubtedly receive at God's merciful
hand, to our eternal health, if we, according to the above-
written doctrines, promises, and examples, do unfeignedly
turn to the Lord our God in these days of our affliction:
unfeignedly, I say, not for the time of affliction only, as D?nt- iv.
mariners in the tempest, neither as dogs returning again J^- £]|v*
to their vomit ; but to remain such in health and security, ^cl^xjx-
as in sickness and danger we promised to be; and aU the
days of our life hereafter, being deUvered from fear of aU
plagues, to serve the Lord our God sincerely and continuaUy Luke i.
in all holiness and righteousness acceptable to him. Where
fore I thought good to admonish us, that we do not by
dissembling with God, who cannot be deceived, deceive our
selves: but that as the Lord would have this plague not
to be an utter destruction unto us, but to be our fruitful
correction, as by the doctrine and examples above rehearsed
appeareth ; so we of this cross might win that gain, and
gather that fruit, which may be healthful unto us, as it was
fj1 'Where: whercasQ

108 SERVICES FOR THE PLAGUE.
to those godly saints, which were before under Uke correction;
and chastisement of the Lord. Therefore let us learn by
this affliction to mourn for our sins, to hate and forsake sin,
for the which God doth thus shew his anger and displeasure;
against us. For when shaU we mourn for our sins, if not now
in the time of mourning ? When shaU we hate them, if not
now when they so grievously wound us, and bring us to present
danger of double death, both of body and soul, if we flee
not from them? When shall we forsake sin in our life, if
we cleave to it now when life forsaketh, or is most Uke to
forsake us? And if we shaU enter into particularities, when
will we forsake our pride, if not now when all glory is falling
into the dust ? When wiU we leave om- envy, malice, hatred,
and wrath, if not now when we are going to the grave,
where all these things take an end? When wiU we give
over our gluttony, if not now when we must forego the belly
and whole body also ? When wiU we leave our fleshly lusts,.
if not now when our flesh shaU turn to dust? When will
we give over the cares of this Ufe, if not now when we shall
cease to live? When wiU we cease from our usury, if not
now when we must lose both the increase and the stock
wholly ? When shall we willingly give over the love of wicked
mammon, if not now when we cannot hold nor use it, but,
will we niU we1, we must part from it? Wherefore, either
now let us make us friends of it, who may receive us into the
heavenly tabernacles; or else there is no hope that we ever will.
When shaU we relieve the poor in their need, if not now,
thereby to provoke the Lord to succour us in this our great
distress ? When will we awake, that we sleep not in death,, .
if not now at the point of death ? When shall we ever truly
remember the last times, thereby to avoid sin, if not now
in the last times themselves? And as we ousrht now in
affliction to flee aU wickedness, so ought we to learn the
love of righteousness, whereunto of long by gentleness God
hath drawn us, and now by his just punishment meaneth
to drive us. Let us learn the fear of God, now punishing
us, which by his long sufferance and patience heretofore was
Psai. cxiv. almost clean gone out of our hearts ; for there be special
[} Whether we will or not.— Xill, not will, as nolo, non volo. A
similar phrase in Latin is familiar: 'nolens volens'.]

AN HOMILY CONCERNING THE JUSTICE OP GOD. 109
promises that he will hear them that fear him. And when
will we fear him, if not now when he punisheth us? Let
us learn patience, "knowing that affliction in the children of Rom. v.
salvation worketh patience, patience bringeth trial, trial hope, James;".
and hope shall not suffer us to be confounded ;" " for the short
evU of our troubles in this world, patiently taken, worketh
in us an exceeding high and everlasting weight of glory" in
the world to come. Let us learn the contempt of this
wretched life and wicked world, with all her trifling and un
certain joys, and manifold and horrible evils. For when shall
we understand that this life is as a vapour, as a shadow, passing james iv.
and fleeing away, as a fading flower, as a bubble rising on °
the water, if not now in the decaying, passing, and vanishing
away of it? When shaU we forsake this wicked world, if
not now when it forsaketh us? Let us learn the desire of
heaven and the life to come, where be both many and most
great and certain joys, mingled with no evils, no plagues
of famine, war, pestilence, or other sickness, and miseries,
whereof this wretched life is full, as we now by experience
prove. To conclude, let us, giving over aU wickedness, now at isai. iviu.
, '_ o o '_ Dan. iv.
the last, when we are in most greatest danger to give over
ourselves, and helping the needy and poor, that the Lord
in our necessities may relieve us ; let us, I say, now at the
last turn unto the Lord our God, and call for help and mercy ;
and we shall be heard and relieved, according to the doctrine
of God's word, and his merciful promises made unto us, and
after the examples foreshewed to us out of the holy scriptures
afore declared, and in infinite other places, to our great com
fort. For if, as God by affliction goeth about, as our hea
venly schoolmaster, to teach us thus to flee from sin, and to
follow righteousness, to contemn this world, and to desire the
Ufe to come, with such other godly lessons, so we, like his
good disciples, do well learn the same ; we shall not need
much to fear this plague as dreadful and horrible, but with
the blessed man of God, Job, to trust in him, yea, though Job xiii.
he should kill us bodily, and patiently to take our sickness
as God's good visitation and fatherly correction, and in it
quietly and constantly to commit ourselves wholly to the holy
wiU of our most merciful Father, by om- Saviour Christ,

110 SERVICES FOR THE PLAGUE.
peut. xxxii. whether it be to Ufe or death ; knowing that he is the Lord
Wisd. xvi. _ . .
Rom. xiy. 0f life and death, and that whether we live or die, we be
Johnxvui. '
the Lord's. For it cannot perish which is committed unto
him; in whom they that believe, though they die, shall
Uve, and in whom aU that live and trust faithfully in his
mercy, shaU not die eternaUy ; and by whom, through our
Saviour Christ, aU that die in him have Ufe everlast
ing; which I beseech the same our most merciful
heavenly Father, for the death of our Saviour
Jesus Christ, to grant unto us aU : unto
whom with the Father and the Holy
Ghost, one eternal Majesty of
the most glorious God, be
all honour, glory, and
dominion, world
without end.
Amen.

THANKSGIVING

ABATEMENT OF THE PLAGUE.

A Psalm and Prayer1 to be used on occasion of the
abatement of the plague.
The Psalm.
1 . 0 praise the Lord ; for it is a good thing to sing Psai. cxivii.
praises unto our God : yea, a joyful and pleasant thing it is
to be thankful.
2. O give thanks unto the Lord, and call upon his name, and tell Psal. cv.
the people what he hath done.
3. For it is a good thing to give thanks unto the Lord, Psai.xdi.
and to sing praises unto thy name, 0 most Highest:
4. To tell of thy loving-kindness early in the morning, and of
thy truth in the night-season.
Q1 This Psalm and Prayer are given by Strype, (p. 475) as the
bishop's form of thanksgiving for the cessation of the plague ; which ob
viously it cannot be, the collect simply expressing thankfulness to God,
that it had pleased him "partly to mitigate his severe rod, &c." And,
moreover, it contains no reference whatever to the preservation of the
queen during the time of sickness, a point which the bishop informed
Sir W. Cecil he had reserved for the Collect. " The thanksgevinge '
for the Quene's Maj"M preservation I have inserted into the Collect,
¦wch was apter place, in my opinion, than in the Psalme. Ye shall see
the probe of the printe, and affter judge." (Vid. Letters, infra. Dati. 21
Januarii. 1563.) The bishop evidently refers to this Psalm and Col
lect in a letter to Cecil, 15 Dec. 1563. "I sende you herewith a
Psalme and a Prayer, wch maye be sette furthe (yfF ye so thinke ft
goode) in this tyme off ye diminution off sicknesse; myndynge also
to cawse another Psalme and Prayer off thankes to be drawen, v/'b
maye be used, when it shall please Godde to sende us perfect delive-
rie." Vide infra. Letters. Dati. Decemb. 15, 1563.]

112 SERVICES FOR THE PLAGUE.
Psai. xiii. 5. We will sing of the Lord, because he hath dealt so
lovingly with us ; yea, we will praise the name of the Lord
most Highest.
Psal. xxx. 6. We will magnify thee, O Lord; for thou hast set us up, and
not made our foes to triumph over us.
Psai. xcii. 7. For thou, Lord, hast made us glad through thy
works ; and we wiU rejoice in giving praise for the operation
of thy hands.
Psal. xxx. 8. For, O Lord our God, we cried unto thee, and thou hast
healed us.
9. Thou hast brought our souls out of heU; thou hast kept
our life from them that go down to the pit.
Psal. ixxxvi. 10. For great is thy mercy towards us, and thou hast deUvered
our souls from the nethermost hell.
Psai. lxviii. 11. Praised be the Lord daUy, even the God which
helpeth us, and poureth his benefits upon us.
Psal. ciii. 12. The Lord is full of compassion and mercy, long-suffering,
and of great goodness.
Psai. cxyi. 13. Gracious is the Lord, and righteous; yea, our God
is merciful.
Psal. xxx. 14. For his wrath endureth but the twinkling of an eye, and in
his pleasure is life : heaviness may endure for a night, but joy cometh
in the morning.
Psai. ciii. 15. He will not alway be chiding, neither keepeth he
his anger for ever.
16. He hath not dealt with us after our sins, nor rewarded ua
according to our wickedness.
17. For look how wide the east is from the west, so far
hath he set our sins from us.
18. For like as a father pitieth his children, even so is the Lord
merciful to them that fear him.
19. For he knoweth whereof we be made ; he remembereth
that we are but dust.
Tsai. ixxxvi. 20. For thou, Lord, art good and gracious, and of great mercy
unto all them that call upon thee.
Psai. lxxxv. 21. Thou hast forgotten the offence of thy people, and
covered all their sins.
22. Thou hast taken away all thy displeasure, and turned thy
self from thy wrathful indignation.

THANKSGIVING FOR ITS ABATEMENT. 113
23. Thou hast turned our heaviness to joy : thou hast put Psai. xxx.
off our sackcloth, and girded us with gladness.
24. Turn thee again, O Lord, at the last, and be gracious unto psai- xc.
thy servants.
25. 0 satisfy us with thy mercy, and that soon ; so shall
we rejoice and be glad all the days of our life.
26. Comfort us again, after the time that thou hast plagued us; and
for the year wherein we have suffered adversity.
27. Shew thy servants thy work, and their children thy
glory; and the glorious majesty of the Lord our God be
upon us. Prosper thou the work of our hands upon us ; 0
prosper thou our handy work.
Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the
Holy Chost:
As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be, world
without end. Amen.

The Prayer, or Collect.
We yield thee hearty thanks, 0 most merciful Father,
that it hath pleased thee in thy wrath to remember thy
mercy, and partly to mitigate thy severe rod of this terrible
plague, wherewith thou hast hitherto most justly scourged
us for our wickedness, and most mercifully revoked us from
the same ; calling us, (who in health and prosperity had clean
forgotten both thee and ourselves,) by sickness and adversity,
to the remembrance both of thy justice and judgment, and
of our own miserable frailness and mortality; and now, lest
we by the heaviness of thine indignation should have utterly
despaired, comforting us again by the manifest declaration of
thy fatherly inclination to all compassion and clemency. We
beseech thee to perfect the work of thy mercy graciously
begun in us. And forasmuch as true health is to be sound
and whole in that part, which in us is most excellent and like
to thy Godhead, we pray thee thoroughly to cure and heal
the wounds and diseases of our souls, grievously wounded
and poisoned by the daily assaults and infections of the old
serpent, Satan, with the deadly plagues of sin and wickedness ;
by the which inward infections of our minds these outward S
[UHIXOAI..]

114 SERVICES FOR THE PLAGUE.
diseases of our bodies have, by the order of thy justice, 0
Lord, issued and foUowed : that we, by thy fatherly goodness
and benefit obtaining perfect health, both of our minds and
bodies, may render unto thee therefore continual and most
hearty thanks; and that by flying from sin we may avoid
thine anger and plagues, and ever hereafter in innocency and
godliness of Ufe studying to serve and please thee, may both
by our words and works always glorify thy holy name. Which
we beseech thee to grant us, O Father of mercies, and God
of aU consolation, for thy dear Son our only Saviour and
Mediator Jesus Christ's sake. Amen.

dfmmnt of mmmtuvw to
6oU for reassina; tfie contagious sirk--
nes of tfie plague, to fie fiseti fit Com--
mon praper, on £>untrapes, »ones*
tapes, antr jfrptrapes, fit steatre of tfie
Common prapers, bsefc in tfie time
of mortalitie. §>tt fortfi fip tfie 35p--
Sfiop of £onoon, to fie fisefc in tfie
Citie of £onoon, anfc tfie rest
of fife irioresse, anti in otfier
plates also at tfie Discre
tion of tfie orot'narp
Ministers of tfie
Cfiurrfies*

Imprinted at London in Powles Churchyarde, by
3EUdjar& %\xm an& 3°&tt ©afoootf,
Printers to the CQururs'
Mziegtiz.
22 Januarii. 1563.
Cum Privilegio Regiae Majestatis.

COGITA MORI.
8—2

SHOET FOEM OF THANKSGIVING TO GOD1
FOR
CEASING THE PLAGUE.

Ii After the end of the collect in the Litany which beginneth with these
words, 'We humbly beseech thee, O Father/ &c. shall follow this
Psalm, to he said of the minister, with the answer of the people.
Psai. lxxxv. 1 . Lord, thou art become gracious unto thy land, thou
hast turned away the afflictions of thy servants.
2. Thou hast taken away all thy displeasure, and turned thyself
from thy wrathful indignation.
Psai.xciv. 3. For if thou, Lord, hadst not helped us, it had not
failed, but our souls had been put to sUence.
4. But when we said, Our feet have slipped, thy mercy, O Lord,
helped us up.
5. In the multitude of the sorrows that we had in our
hearts, thy comforts have refreshed our souls.
Psal. Ixii. 6. Our souls waited still upon the Lord, our souls hanged upon his
help, our hope was always in him.
7. In the Lord's word did we rejoice, in God's word
did we comfort ourselves.
Psal. 1. 8. For the Lord said, CaU upon me in the time of trouble, and I
will hear thee, and thou shalt praise me.
Q1 This form of Thanksgiving is taken from a printed copy in the
State Paper Office, (Domestic, Anno 1564,) in all probability the
identical copy sent to Secretary Cecil. Strype, it has already been
observed, has fallen into an error with respect to these services. It
should, however, be remarked, that that indefatigable writer was not
ignorant of this Form of Thanksgiving, hut he attributes it to the
bishop of Ely. (See Strype, Parker, vol. in. p. 60.) It is probable,
that the bishop of Ely may have adopted the form set forth by Grin
dal's authority in London.]

A SHORT FORM OP THANKSGIVING, &C 117
9. So when we were poor, needy, sickly, and in heaviness, Ptsi|LxI-
the Lord cared for us: he was our help and our Saviour-
according to his word.
10. In our adversity and distress he hath lift up our heads, and Psal. xxvii.
saved us from utter destruction.
11. He hath. delivered our souls from death, he hath fedPsal-xxxiii- xci.
us in the time of dearth, he hath saved us from the noi
some pestilence.
12. Therefore will we offer in his holy temple the oblation of Psal. xxvii.
thanksgiving with great gladness ; we will sing and speak praises unto
the Lord our Saviour.
13. We will give thanks unto the Lord, for he is gracious, Psai. cvi.
and his mercy endureth for ever.
14. The Lord is full of compassion and mercy, long suffering, Psal.lxxxvi.
plenteous in goodness and pity.
15. His mercy is greater than the heavens, and hisP^jlvii-
gracious goodness reacheth unto the clouds.
16. Like as a father pitieth his own children, even so is the Lord Psal. ciii.
merciful unto them that fear him.
1 7. Therefore will we praise thee and thy mercies, 0 Psal- Ixxi-
God ; unto thee wUl we sing, 0 thou Holy 0ne of Israel.
18. We will sing a new song unto thee, O God ; we will praise the Psal- xcviii.
Lord with psalms of thanksgiving.
19. O sing praises, sing praises unto our God: 0 sing psai- xi™.
praises, sing praises unto our King.
20. For God is the king of the earth ; sing praises with under
standing. 21. We will magnify thee, 0 God our king; we will Psai. cxiv.
praise thy name for ever and ever.
22. Every day will we give thanks unto thee, and praise thy name
for ever and ever.
23. Our mouth shall speak the praises of the Lord ; and
let all flesh give thanks to his holy name for ever and ever.
24. Blessed be the Lord God of Israel for ever : and blessed be the {"?aV xxL
name of his Majesty, world without end. Amen. Amen.

118 SERVICES FOR THE PLAGUE.

11 After this Psalm shall be said by the Minister, openly and with
an high voice, the Collect following.
The Collect.
0 heavenly and most merciful Father, what mind or what
tongue can conceive, or give thee worthy thanks, for thy most
great and infinite benefits, which thou hast bestowed, and dost
daily bestow upon us, most unworthy of this thy so great and
continual goodness and favour, though we should bestow all
our life, power, travail, and understanding thereabouts only
and wholly? When we were yet as clay is in the potter's
hands, to be framed at his pleasure, vessels of honour or
dishonour, of thy only goodness, without our deserving, (for
how could we deserve any thing before we were any thing?)
thou hast created and made us of nothing, not dumb beasts
void of reason, not vile vermins creeping upon the earth,
but the noblest and most honourable of aU thy worldly
creatures, Uttle inferior to thy heavenly angels, endued with
understanding, adorned with all excellent gifts, both of body
and of mind, exalted to the dominion over aU other thy
earthly creatures, yea, the sun and the moon with other
heavenly lights appointed to our service, enriched with the
possession of all things either necessary for our use, or
delectable for our comfort. And as thou hast made us so
exceUent of nothing, so hast thou restored us being lost,
by thy son our Saviour Jesus Christ, dying for us upon the
cross, both more marveUously and mercifuUy than thou didst
first create us of nothing ; besides that thou dost continually
forgive and pardon our sins, into the which we do daily
and hourly fall most dangerously, yea, deadly also, damnably,
and desperately, were not this thy present and most ready
help of thy mercy. And what have we, that we have not
by thee \ or what be we, but by thee ? AU which un
speakable benefits thou hast, like a most loving father,
bestowed upon us, that we thereby provoked might, like
loving children, humbly honour and obediently serve thee,
our good and most gracious Father. But forsomuch as we
have dishonoured thee by and with the abusing of thy good

THANKSGIVING FOR ITS CESSATION. 119
gifts, thou dost even in this also, Uke a father correcting
his children whom he loveth, when they offend, no less
mercifuUy punish us for the said abuse of thy gifts, than
thou didst bounteously before give them unto us ; scourging
us sometime with wars and troubles, sometimes with famine
and scarcity, sometimes with sickness and diseases, and sundry
other kinds of plagues, for the abusing of peace, quietness,
plenty, health, and such other thy good gifts, against thy
holy word and wiU, and against thy honour and our own
health, to thy great displeasure and high indignation. As
thou now of late terribly, but most justly and deservedly,
plagued us with contagious, dreadful, and deadly sickness,
from the which yet thou hast most mercifuUy, and without
aU deservings on our part, even of thine own goodness,
now again delivered us and saved us. By the which thy
most merciful deUverance, and especially in that, amongst
other thy great and manifold benefits, it hath pleased thee
of thine eternal goodness, most mercifuUy and miraculously,
not only heretofore to deUver our most gracious Queen and
governor from aU perils and dangers, yea, even from the gates
of death; but now also to preserve her from this late most
dangerous contagion and infection ; like as thou hast exceed
ingly comforted our sorrowful hearts, so we for the same do
yield unto thee, as our bounden duty is, our most humble and
hearty thanks, O most merciful Father, by thy dear Son our
Saviour Jesus Christ ; in whose name we pray thee to continue
this thy gracious favour towards us, and stay us in thy grace,
defending us against the assaults of Satan, that we, con-
tinuaUy enjoying thy favour, with the health of our souls,
which is the quietness of our consciences, as a taste here in
earth of thy heavenly joys, and as a pledge of thy eternal
mercy, may always in this life render therefore aU laud and
honour to thee, and after this transitory and miserable life may
ever Uve and joy with thee, through the same our only Saviour
and Mediator Jesus Christ, thy only Son, who with thee and
the Holy Ghost, one immortal Majesty of the most glorious
God, is to be praised and magnified, world without end.
Amen.

120 SERVICES FOR THE PLAGUE.
Psalmes whereof may be vsed, in stede of the ordinary
IBMmerf ut the JWormng ^rauer, ont, toff, or tftree, in nr»
oer, arcnrtrtng ta the length rherof : ano ateo one
of the Same, mag it Safii or Songe in the
fiegmntng or enirgng af pu5=
Iiijue praner.
34 95 96 100
103 107 116 118
145 146 147 148.

INJUNCTIONS

ARTICLES OF INQUIRY,

GIVEN AT VARIOUS TIMES.

Mjunttiom
Qibm tin t$t itlostr Ue bt wntre
jfatfier in Cfirtsite, Oftimonire, bp tfie
probffieiue of <§ofc grrfififefiop of
fJorfee, $rpmate of Ofctjjian&e an&
Jflrtropolttane, th fit's: J&etro--
polttftall Ftsftatfon of the $ro=
bmtt of g9oritf, as fioell to the
CUrgge, as to the Uantge
of tljt same ^robt'nce,
Sfarai SBflmtnt,
1571.

INJUNCTIONS',
Sec. fyc.

I. FOR THE CLERGY.
1. Inprimis, You must travail dUigently and painfully
to set forth God's true reUgion, and adorn the same with
example of godly life, being circumspect that you offend no
man either by light behaviour or by light apparel.
2. Item, Upon every Sunday and hoUday ye shaU in your
church or chapel at convenient hours reverently and distinctly
say or sing the Common Prayer, appointed by the laws of this
realm, both in the forenoon and afternoon, standing in a pulpit
or seat appointed for that purpose, and so turning your face
towards the people, as they may best hear the same. And
upon every Wednesday and Friday in the forenoon (not being
holy day) ye shall in. like manner say the litany and other
prayers appointed for the day, and likewise the evening prayer
every Saturday and holy-even, and shall also, at aU times
requisite and convenient, duly and reverently minister the
two holy sacraments, that is to say, Baptism and the Lord's
Supper, commonly called the holy Communion, according to
such order as is set forth in the Book of Common Prayer and
administration of the sacraments.
3. Item, Ye shaU minister the holy Communion every
[} The Archbishop the next year instituted a metropolitical Visita
tion, beginning the 15th of May, 1671, whereof there seemed, in these
parts especially, to be great need. ... He gave forth his own Injunctions
as well to the Clergy as to the Laity, consisting of twenty-five articles
each, which are of good length ; and in all of them he shewed a great
zeal for the discipline and good government of the church. ... By the
heeding of these Injunctions one may observe how old popish customs
still prevailed in these northern quarters, and therefore what need there
was of this general Visitation. See Strype, Grind, pp. 246 — 250.
The state in which the Archbishop found his province will be seen
hereafter in a letter to Sir W. Cecil, dated 29 August, 1570.]

124 INJUNCTIONS AT YORK.
month once at the least in every of your churches and
/chapels, where ministration of the sacraments is permitted.
And to the iutent that the people may better understand
their duties, and come the better prepared to the holy Com
munion, ye shall monthly exhort your parishioners to come
to the same, and always give them warning thereof the next
Sunday before ye minister the same, declaring unto them,
that by the laws of this realm every person of convenient age
is bound to receive the holy Communion at the least three
times in the year, and namely at Easter for once.
4. Item, That at aU times, when ye minister the holy
sacraments, and upon Sundays and other holy days, when ye
say the Common Prayer and other divine service in your
parish churches and chapels, and likewise at aU marriages
and burials, ye shall, when ye minister, wear a clean and
decent surplice with large sleeves ; and shaU minister the holy
Communion in no chalice nor any profane cup or glass, but in
a Communion cup of silver, and with a cover of silver, ap
pointed also for the ministration of the Communion-bread.
Ye shall not deliver the Communion-bread unto the people
into their mouths, but into their hands ; nor shaU use at
the ministration of the Communion any gestures, rites, or
ceremonies not appointed by the Book of Common Prayer,
as crossing or breathing over the sacramental bread and wine,
nor any shewing or lifting up of the same to the people,
to be by them worshipped and adored, nor any such like;
nor shall use any oil or chrism, tapers, spattle, or any other
popish ceremony in the ministration of the sacrament of
Baptism. 5. Item, Ye shall every Sunday and holy day openly in
your church or chapel caU for, hear, and instruct the children
and servants, both menkind and womenkind, that be of conve
nient age within your parish (at the least so many of them
at once by course as the time wiU serve, and as you may
well hear and instruct for an hour at the least) before evening
prayer, in the Ten Commandments, the Articles of the Belief,
and the Lord's Prayer in English, and diligently examine and
teach them the Catechism set forth in the Book of Common

FOR THE CLERGY. 125
Prayer. And to the intent this thing may be more effectually
executed, ye shaU take the names of aU the chUdren, young
men, maidens, and servants in your parish, that be above
six years of age and under twenty, which cannot say tlie
Catechism, and shaU caU by course certain of them by name,
every Sunday and every holy day, to come to the Catechism,
whereby you may easUy note and observe what parents or
masters be negUgent in sending their chUdren and servants to
be instructed, and take occasion thereof, both privately and
openly, to exhort them to send their youth as they are
appointed, and shaU present the refusers to the ordinary.
6. Item, You shaU not admit to the receiving of the
holy Communion any of your parish, which be openly known to
live in any notorious sin, as incest, adultery, fornication,
drunkenness, much swearing, bawdery, usury, or such like,
without, due penance first done to the satisfaction of the
congregation ; nor any malicious person that is out of charity,
or that hath done any open wrong to his neighbour by word or
deed, without due reconciliation first made to the party that is
wronged or maUced.
7. Item, You shah not admit to the holy Communion
any of your parish, men or women, being above four and
twenty years of age, that cannot say by heart, at the least, the
Ten Commandments, the Articles of the Faith, and the Lord's
Prayer in English; nor any, being fourteen years and above,
and under four and twenty years of age, that cannot say
by heart the Catechism that is set forth in the said Book
of Common Prayer.
8. Item, For that purpose you shaU, before Easter and
all other times of the year, when the holy Communion is to be
by you ministered, give warning before unto your parishioners
to come unto you, either in the afternoon of some Sunday
or holy day, or the day before they purpose to receive, or
at some other times before, as necessity shaU cause you to
appoint, if there be any multitude ; or (if the number be
but small) in the morning, at the farthest, before they shall
receive, so that it be before the beginning of the morning

126 INJUNCTIONS AT YORK.
prayer, so many of them as intend to receive, and not only to
signify unto you their names, to the intent ye may keep
a register or note of all such persons as from time to time shall
communicate, but also to be by you examined whether they
can say by heart the Ten Commandments, the Articles of
the Faith, the Lord's Prayer, and the Catechism, according
as after the diversity of their ages is above required. And
such of them as either cannot, or wiU not, recite the same
by heart unto you, ye shaU repel and put back from the
holy Communion, until they shall be able and wilUng to learn,
and can by heart recite the same unto you. For your better
assistance wherein, ye shall caU upon and require the church
wardens and sworn men of your parish to be present (one of
them at the least) at every such examination, to the intent
they may help to put this good order in practice ; and ye shall
take a note of such wilful and negligent persons, as ye shall
find faulty in this behalf, and so present the same, and the
churchwardens and sworn men also, to the ordinary, if they
shaU refuse so to assist you.
9. Item, Ye shaU not marry any persons, or ask the
banns of marriage between any persons, which before were
single, unless they can say the Catechism by heart, and will
recite the same unto you before the asking of the banns.
And ye shall not marry any persons without the banns be
thrice, on three several Sundays or holy days, first openly
asked, without any impediment or forbidding ; neither shall ye
marry any persons within the degrees of affinity or consan
guinity, by the laws of God forbidden, so set out for an
admonition in a table lately appointed to be affixed in your
parish church ; for the better knowledge of which degrees ye
shall read unto your parishioners the said table every year
twice at the least.
10. Item, Ye shaU not admit to answer as godfathers
or godmothers, at the christening of any child, any person
or persons, except he, she, and they have before received the
holy Communion, and can say by heart the Articles of the
Christian Faith in English, and will recite the same before you
at the time of ministration of Baptism, or before the minister,

FOR THE CLERGY. 127
if he, "she, or they be thereunto required, and, being young folks,
except he, she, or they can say by heart the whole Catechism,
and wiU recite the same before you, as is aforesaid.
11. Item, Ye shall not church any unmarried woman,
which hath been gotten with child out of lawful matrimony,
except it be upon some Sunday or holy day, and except either
she, before her child-birth, have done due penance for her
fault to the satisfaction of the congregation, or at her com
ing to be churched she do openly acknowledge her fault be
fore the congregation accordingly, and shew herself to be very
penitent for the same, leaving it free for the ordinary to punish
her further at his discretion.
12. Item, Ye shaU every Sunday and holy day, when
there is no sermon in your church or chapel, distinctly and
plainly read in the pulpit some one of the HomUies set forth
by the Queen's Majesty's authority, or one part thereof, at
the least, in such sort as the same are divided and appointed
to be read by the two books of the Homilies; and every
holy day, when there is no sermon, ye shaU, immediately
after the gospel, plainly and distinctly recite to your parishioners
the Lord's Prayer, the Articles of the Faith, and the Ten
Commandments in EngUsh; and, being not admitted by the
ordinary or other lawful authority, ye shall not expound any
scripture or matter of doctrine by the way of exhortation,
or otherwise, and thereby omit and leave off the reading of
the HomUies.
13. Item, Ye shaU plainly and distinctly read in your
church or chapel unto the people, between the Litany and
the Communion, the form of Commination against sinners,
with certain prayers following the same, set forth in the
latter end of the Book of Common Prayer, three times at
the least in the year, that is to say, for order's sake, yearly
upon one of the two Sundays next before Easter, for the
first time; upon one of the two Sundays next before the
feast of Pentecost, for the second time; and for the third
time, upon one of the two Sundays next before the feast of
the birth of our Lord, over and besides the accustomed read
ing thereof the first day of Lent.

128 INJUNCTIONS AT YORK.
14. Item, Ye shaU read openly in your church, in.
time of Divine service, twice every year, upon some of the
Sundays within one month next after the feasts of Easter
and Saint Michael the archangel, plainly, without addition
or change, a declaration of certain principal Articles of
Religion1, set forth by both the archbishops and the rest of
the bishops of this realm for the unity of doctrine.
15. Item, Ye shaU not proclaim, bid, or observe, nor
willingly suffer your parishioners to observe, any holy days
or fasting days heretofore abrogated, or not appointed by the
new Calendar of the book of Common Prayer, to be used or
kept as holy days or fasting days, nor give the people any
knowledge thereof by any indirect means.
16. Item, Ye shaU keep weU the Registers of all wed
dings, burials, and christenings within your parish, according
to the order prescribed in the Queen's Majesty's Injunctions8,
and shaU present a copy of them, every year once, by inden-'
ture to the ordinary or his officers.
17. Item, You shaU preach, or, by such as are lawfully
licensed, shall cause to be preached, in the churches where
you are parsons or vicars, one sermon every quarter of the
year at the least.
18. Item, No minister or priest shall serve two cures
at one time, nor say common service in any private man's
house, without special license under the ordinary's seal; nor
any curate shall serve any one cure within this province
without letters testimonial of the ordinary of the place from
whence he came, testifying the cause of his departing from
thence, and of his behaviour there ; nor unless he shall first
obtain and have special license in writing, under the seal
of the ordinary of the place whereunto he cometh, for his
admission to such a cure, and shall shew the same to the
churchwardens before he enter to serve any such cure.
[} The Thirty-nine Articles.]
[2 Art. x. See Wilkins. Concil. iv. 183; or Cardwell, Doc. Ann.
vol. i. p. 178.]

FOR THE CLERGY. 129
19. Item, Ye shaU read openly in your churches and
chapels, in time of divine service, the Queen's Majesty's
Injunctions every quarter of a year once ; and these our In
junctions, concerning as weU the clergy as the laity, every
half-year once.
20. Item, For the putting of the churchwardens and
sworn-men better in remembrance of their duty, in observing
and noting all such persons of your parish as do offend in not
coming to divine service, ye shall openly every Sunday, after
ye have read the second lesson at morning and evening prayer,
monish and warn the churchwardens and sworn-men of your
parish to look to their oaths and charge in this behalf, and
to observe who, contrary to the law, do that day offend either
in absenting themselves negligently or wilfully from their
parish church or chapel, or unreverently use3 themselves in
the time of divine service, and so note the same, to the in
tent they may either present such offenders to the ordinary,
when they shall be required thereunto, or levy and take, by
way of distress, to the use of the poor, such forfeitures as are
appointed by a statute * made in the first year of the Queen's
Majesty's reign in that behaff. And if the churchwardens
and sworn-men be negligent, or shall refuse to do their duty
that way, ye shall present to the ordinary both them and all
such others of your parish as shall offend, either in absenting
themselves from the church, or by unreverent behaviour in the
church, contrary to the same statute.
21. Item, Ye shall from time to time diligently call upon
and exhort your parishioners to contribute and give towards
the relief of the poor, as they may weU spare; and specially
when ye visit them that be sick, and make then" testaments ;
and for your own parts also ye shall charitably relieve the
poor to your ability.
22. Item, Ye shall daily read, at the least, one chapter
of the Old Testament and another of the New, with good ad
visement : and such of you as be under the degree of a Master
of Arts shall provide and have of your own, according to the
[3 Use: behave.] [4 Cap. 16.] 9
[grindal.]

130 injunctions at york.
Queen's Majesty's Injunctions1, at the least the New Testa
ment, both in Latin and English, conferring the one with
the other, every day one chapter thereof at the least, so that
upon the examination of the archdeacon, commissary, or their
officers in synods and visitations, or at other appointed times,
it may appear how ye profit in the study of holy scripture.
23. Item, Ye shaU not keep, or suffer to be kept, in
your parsonage or vicarage houses, any alehouses, tippling-
houses, or taverns, nor shall seU ale, beer, or wine. Nor any
of you shall keep any suspected woman in your house, or be
an incontinent liver, given to drunkenness or idleness. Nor
any of you, being unmarried, shall keep in your house any
woman under the age of threescore years, except she be your*
daughter by former marriage, or be your mother, aunt, sister,
or niece ; and such an one as ye shaU keep shah be of good
name and fame. Nor any of you shall be a haunter of taverns,
alehouses, or suspected places, or a hunter, hawker, dicer, carder;
tabler, swearer, or otherwise give any evil example of Ufe ; but
contrariwise, at all times, when ye shaU have leisure, ye shall
hear or read some part of holy scripture, or some other good
authors, or shall occupy yourselves with some other honest
Study or exercise, and oftentimes give yourselves to earnest
prayer, and shall be diligent in visiting the sick and com
forting of them.
24. Item, You shall exhort your parishioners to obedience1
towards their prince, and aU other that be in authority, and
to charity and mutual love amongst themselves, helping to
reconcile them which shall happen to be at variance at any
time ; and if ye cannot preach, ye shall teach children to read,
to write, and to know their duties towards God, their prince,
parents, and all others. And, by all means ye can, ye shall
endeavour yourselves to profit the commonwealth, having
always in mind, that ye ought to excel all other in purity
of life, and should be examples to your people to live well
and christianly, not giving any way just cause of offence.
25. Item, All proprietaries, parsons, vicars, and clerks,'
["¦ Art. xvi.]

FOR THE CLERGY. 131
having churches or chapels within this province, shaU cause the
chancels or choirs of their churches or chapels to be from time
to time, according to the Queen's Majesty's Injunctions2 in
that behalf, sufficiently repaired and maintained in good es
tate ; and aU parsons, vicars, and other clerks, having mansion
houses, belonging to their promotions, shall likewise repair
and keep the same in good estate; and upon the same
chancels or choirs and mansion houses, with buddings there
unto belonging, being in decay, shaU yearly bestow, accord
ing to the same Injunctions, the fifth part of that their
benefice, till they be fuUy repaired, and, being repaired, shall
maintain the same in good estate and order.
[f Art. xm.]

9-2

INJUNCTIONS,
Sec. Sec.

II. FOR THE LAITY.
1 . First, We do enjoin and straightly command, that from
henceforth no parish clerk, nor any other person, not being
ordered, at the least, for a deacon, shaU presume to solemnize
Matrimony, or to minister the sacrament of Baptism, or to
deliver to the communicants the Lord's cup at the celebra
tion of the holy Communion. And that no person, not being
a minister, dejieon, or, at the least, tolerated by the ordinary
in writing, d6 attempt to supply the office of a minister in
saying of divine service openly in any church or chapel.
2. Item, To the intent that the people may the better
hear the morning and evening prayer, when the same by the
minister is said, and be the more edified thereby, we do enjoin
that the churchwardens of every parish, in places as well
exempt as not exempt, at the charges of the parish, shall
procure a decent low pulpit to be erected and made in the
body of the church out of hand, wherein the minister shall
stand with his face towards the people, when he readeth
morning and evening prayer; provided always that, where
the churches are very small, it shaU suffice that the minister
stand in his accustomed stall in the choir, so that a conve
nient desk or lettern, with a room to turn his face towards
the people, be there provided by the said churchwardens at
the charges of the parish ; the judgment and order whereof,
and also the form and order of the pulpit or seat aforesaid
in greater churches, we do refer unto the archdeacon of the
place or his official ; provided also, that the prayers and other
service appointed for the ministration of the holy Communion
be said and done at the communion table, except the epistle
and gospel, which shaU be read in the said pulpit or stall, and
also the ten commandments when there is no Communion.
3. Item, That the churchwardens, according to the cus-

FOR THE LAITY. 133
torn of every parish, shall be chosen by the consent, as well
of the parson, vicar, or curate, as of the parishioners ; other
wise they shall not be churchwardens; neither shall they
continue any longer than one year in that office, except per
haps they shall be chosen again. They shall not sell or
alienate any bells, or other church goods, without consent of
the ordinary in writing first had ; nor shall put the money
that shall come of any such sale to any other uses, than to
the reparations of their churches or chapels, or for providing
of necessaries for the same churches or chapels. And all
Churchwardens, at the end of every year, shall give up to
the parson, vicar, or curate, and their parishioners, a just
account written in a book, to be provided at the charges of
the parish for that purpose, of all such money, ornaments,
stock, rents, or other church goods, as they have received
during the time they were in office ; and also shall particu
larly shew what cost they have bestowed in reparations and
other things for the use of the church. And going out of
their offices, they shall truly deliver up in the sight of the
parishioners to the next churchwardens, and note in the said
church book, whatsoever money, ornaments, stock, or other
church goods, shall remain and be in their hands, at the
time of giving up of their accounts.
4. Item, That the churchwardens in every parish shall,
at the costs and charges of the parish, provide (if the same
be not already provided) all things necessary and requisite
for common prayer and administration of the holy sacra
ments, on this side the 20th day of  next ensuing,
specially the book of Common Prayer, with the new calendar,
and a psalter to the same, the English Bible in the largest
volume, the two tomes of the Homilies, with the Homilies
lately written against rebellion, the table of the Ten Com
mandments, a convenient pulpit well placed, a comely and
decent table, standing on a frame, for the holy Communion,
with a fair linen cloth to lay upon the same, and some
covering of silk, buckram, or other such like, for the clean
keeping thereof; a fair and comely communion cup of silver,
and a cover of silver for the same, which may serve also for
the ministration of the communion-bread ; a decent large

134 INJUNCTIONS AT YORK.
surplice with sleeves, a sure coffer with two locks and keys,
for keeping of the register book, and a strong chest or box
for the almose of the poor, with three locks and keys to the
same, and all other things necessary in and to the premisses ;
and shall also provide, before the said day, the paraphrases of
Erasmus in English upon the gospels, and the same set up
in some convenient place within their church or chapel, the
charges whereof the parson or proprietary and parishioners
shaU by equal portions bear, according to the Queen's Ma
jesty's Injunctions1 ; all which books must be whole and not
torn or unperfect in any wise. And the churchwardens also
shall, from time to time, at the charges of the parish, pro
vide bread and wine for the Communion ; and for that pur
pose shall take some order among the parishioners, that every
one may pay such a reasonable sum towards the same, as
may suffice for the finding of bread and wine for the Com
munion throughout the whole year, so as no Communion at
any time be disappointed for want of bread and wine.
5. Item, That the churchwardens shaU see that in their
churches and chapels all altars be utterly taken down, and clear
removed even unto the foundation, and the place where they
stood paved, and the waU whereunto they joined whited over,
and made uniform with the rest, so as no breach or rupture
appear. And that tlie altar-stones be broken, defaced, and
bestowed to some common use. And that the rood-lofts be
taken down and altered, so that the upper boards and timber
thereof, both behind and above where the rood lately did hang,
and also the seller or loft be quite taken down unto the
cross-beam, whereunto the partition between the choir and
the body of the church is fastened, and that the said beam
have some convenient crest put upon the same. And that
all the boards, beams, and other stuff of the rood-lofts be
sold by the churchwardens to the use of the church, so as
no part thereof be kept and observed.
6. Item, That the churchwardens shall, from time to time,
see that their churches and chapels and the steeples thereof
be diligently and well repaired with lead, tile, slate, or shingle,
[' Art. vi.]

FOR THE LAITY. 135
lime-stone, timber, glass, and all other necessaries ; and that
their churches and chapels be kept clean and decently, that
they be not loathsome to any, either by dust, sand, gravel,
or any filth ; and that there bo no feasts, dinners, or com
mon drinking kept in the church ; and that the church-yard
be weU fenced, and cleanly kept, and that no folks be suffered
to dance in the same.
7. Item, That the churchwardens and minister shaU see
that antiphoners2, mass books, grailes3, portesses1, proces
sionals5, manuales6, legendaries7, and aU other books of late
belonging to their church or chapel, which served for the
superstitious Latin service, be utterly defaced, rent, and
abolished. And that aU vestments", albes, tunicles, stoles,
phanons8, pixes10, paxes11, hand-bells, sacring-bells13, censers,
chrismatories13, crosses, candlesticks, holy-water-stocks'4, or fat
P Antiphoners : a book containing antiphones.]
\y Graile: from the Latin gradate, or graduate: a book containing
graduals. " Gradate sic dictum a gradalibus in tali libro contentis :
stricte tamen ponitur gradate pro eo quod gradatim ponitur post epis
tolam; hie tamen ponitur pro libro integro, in quo contineri debent
Officium aspersionis aquae benedictae, Missarum inchoationes sive officia;
Kyrie cum versibus, Gloria in excelsis, Alleluia, et Tractus, Sequentise,
Symbolum cantandum in missa, Offertoria, Sanctus, Agnus, Communio,
etc. quae ad chorum spectant in missse solennis decantatione." Lynde-
wode Provinciale, fol. 137. note.]
Q* Portess: breviary.]
[5 Processional : a book of litanies, &c. used in solemn processions.]
,[8 Manual: a book of the occasional services.]
[7 Legendary : a book containing the lives and miracles of saints.]
£s For a description of these ecclesiastical vestments, see Palmer,
Orig. Liturg. Appendix, Sects iv. v. vi., vol. ii. p. 314.]
[" Phanon, or fanon : a kind of scarf or napkin, worn on the left arm
of the priest while celebrating mass. "Quartum vero mappula sive
mantile sacerdotis indumentum est, quod vulgo pkanonem vocant."
Rabanus Maurus. de Institut. Cleric. Lib. i. c. 10. Biblioth. Patr.
torn. x. col. 572. Vid. Spelman, Glossal-, sub voce.]
[10 Pix : the box in which the host was preserved.]
I""11 Pax : called also osculatorium, usually an image or relic which
was handed round to be kissed ; a custom which took its rise from the
osculum pacis, ' the kiss of peace/ in the primitive church.]
P Sacring bell : the bell used at the elevation of the host.]
£'3 Chrismatory : a vessel for the oil used in anointing at baptism
and extreme unction.]
P4 Stone basins for holy water, usually placed at the entrance of
churches.]

136 INJUNCTIONS AT YORK.
images1, and all other relics and monuments of supersti
tion and idolatry, be utterly defaced, broken, and destroyed ;
and if they cannot come by any of the same, they shall pre
sent to the ordinary what they cannot come by, and in whose
custody the same is, to the intent further order may bef
taken for the defacing thereof.
8. Item, When any man or woman, dwelling near to
the church in any city, borough, or great town, is in passing
out of this life, the parish clerk or sexton shall knoU the bell,
to move the people to pray for the sick person. And after
the time of the departing of any christian body out of this
life, the churchwardens shaU see that neither there be any
more ringing but one short peal before the burial, and ano
ther short peal after the burial, without ringing of any hand
bells, or other superfluous or superstitious ringing, either before
or at the time of the burial, or at any time after the same ;
nor any other form of service said or sung, or other cere
monies used at any burial, than are appointed by the book
of Common Prayer. And also that neither on AU Saints'
day after evening prayer, nor the day next after, of late
called AU Souls' day, there be any ringing at all then to
Common Prayer, when the same shaU happen to fall upon
the Sunday. And that no month-minds2 or yearly comme
morations of the dead, nor any other superstitious ceremo
nies, be observed or used, which tend either to the mainte
nance of prayer for the dead, or of the popish purgatory.
9. Item, That the churchwardens shall not suffer any
ringing or tolling of bells to be on Sundays or holy days
used between the Morning Prayer, Litany, and Communion,
nor in any other time of Common Prayer, reading of the
Homilies, or of preaching, except it be one bell, in convenient
time to be rung or knolled before a sermon ; nor shall suffer
any other ringing to be used upon Saints' evens, or festival
Q1 Solid images, as distinguished from pictures.]
Q2 Month-minds: monthly remembrances of the departed. Persons
in their wills often directed that requiems should be performed for the
repose of their souls at stated intervals, whether of days, months, or
years ; whence these reminiscenses or memories (as they were called) took
the names of " day's minds," " month's minds " or " year's minds."]

FOR THE LAITY. 137
days, saving to Common Prayer, and that moderately and
without excess ; nor the minister shall pause or stay between
the Morning Prayer, Litany, and Communion, but shaU con
tinue and say the Morning Prayer, Litany, and Communion,
or the service appointed to be said when there is no Com
munion, together, without any intermission, to the intent the
people may continue together in prayer and hearing the Word
of God, and not depart out of the church during all the time
of the whole divine service.
10. Item, That aU fathers, mothers, masters, and other
governors of youth, shaU in every parish cause their chUdren
and servants, both menkind and womenkind, being above
seven years of age and under twenty years, which have not
learned the catechism, or at the least such and so many of
them as the minister shaU appoint, diUgently to come to the
church every Sunday and every holy day, at the time ap
pointed, and there dUigently and obediently to hear, leam,
and be ordered by the minister, until such time as they have
learned aU the said catechism by heart ; and shaU give to the
minister the names of aU their children and servants, both
menkind and womenkind, being above seven years and under
twenty years of age, to the intent he may well call for them
to be examined and instructed in the said catechism. And
if any of the said fathers, mothers, masters, or other govern
ors of youth, shall refuse or neglect so to send their children
or servants unto the minister to be examined and instructed
at the times appointed, or to give their names, as is afore
said, or if any of the said young folks shall refuse to be ex
amined and instructed, that then the minister and church
wardens shall present such negligent persons and refusers to
the ordinary, to be by him punished accordingly.
11. Item, That all men and women of fourteen years of
age and upwards shaU (as by the laws of this realm they are
bound) receive in their own parish churches or chapels the
holy Communion thrice, at the least, every year ; and namely
at Easter or thereabouts for once ; and yearly before Easter,
at convenient times, and namely on Sundays in Lent at
afternoon, or in some of the work days next before Easter,

138 INJUNCTIONS AT YORK.
as the parson, vicar, or cm-ate shaU appoint, they shall, be
fore they receive, come to the minister, and recite to him,
such of them as be of fourteen years or above and under
twenty-four years of age, the whole catechism by heart ; and
such of them as be of twenty-three years of age and up7
wards, the catechism, or, at the least, the Lord's Prayer, the
Articles of the Faith, and the Ten Commandments, Ukewise
by heart in English; and whosoever either cannot, or wilT
fully and stubbornly shaU refuse to recite and say the same
by heart before their minister, shall be repeUed and put back
from the Communion table. And the churchwardens and
minister shall present aU such refusers, and aU others that
shah not receive thrice a year the holy Communion, unto
the ordinary yearly at the next visitation after Easter.
12. Item, The churchwardens shall not suffer any ped-
ler or others whatsoever to set out any wares to sale, either
in the porches of churches or in the church-yards, nor any
where else on holy days or Sundays, whUe any part of divine
service is in doing, or whUe any sermon is in preaching.
13. Item, That no inn-keeper, alehouse-keeper, victualler;
or tippler, shall admit or suffer any person or persons in
his house or backside to eat, drink, or play at cards, tables^
bowls, or other games in time of Common Prayer, preachings,
or reading of Homilies, on the Sundays or holy days ; and
that there be no shops set open on Sundays or holy days, nor
any butchers or other suffered to sell meat or other things upon
the Sundays or holy days, in like time of Common Prayer,
preaching, or reading of the HomiUes. And that in any
fairs or common markets, falling upon the Sunday, there be
no shewing of any wares before all the morning service and
the sermon (if there be any) be done. And if any shall
offend in this behalf, the churchwardens and sworn-men, after
once warning given unto them, shaU present them by name
unto the ordinary.
14. Item, That the lay people of every parish (as they he
bound by the laws of this realm) and especially householder^
having no lawful excuse to be absent, shall faithfully and

FOR THE LAITY., 139
diligently endeavour themselves to resort with their children
and servants to their parish church or chapel on the holy
days, and chiefly upon the Sundays, both to morning and
evening prayer and other divine service, and, upon reasonable
let thereof, to some other usual place where Common Prayer
is used, and then and there abide orderly and soberly during all
the time of Common Prayer, Homilies, sermons, and other
service of God there used, reverently and devoutly giving
themselves to prayer and hearing of the word of God. And
that the churchwardens and sworn-men, above all others, shall
be diligent in frequenting and resorting to their parish churches
or chapels upon Sundays and holy days, to the intent they
may note and mark all such persons, as upon any such days
shall absent themselves from the church, and upon such shaU
examine them upon the cause thereof.
15. Item, That the churchwardens and sworn-men shall
not suffer any persons to walk, talk, or otherwise unreverently
to behave themselves in any church or chapel, nor to use any
gaming, or to sit abroad in the; streets or church-yards, or in
any tavern or alehouse, upon the Sundays or other holy days,
in the time of divine service, or of any sermon, whether it be
before noon or after noon ; but, after warning once given, shall
punish both them and all others that negligently or wilfully
shall absent themselves from divine service, or come very lately
to the church upon Sundays or holy days, having no lawful let
or hindrance, and those also that without any just cause shaU
depart out of the church before the divine service or sermon be
done, according to a statute made in the first year of the
Queen's Majesty's reign, printed and set forth in the beginning
of the book of Common Prayer ; that is to say, the church
wardens shall levy and take of every one that wilfully or
negligently so shall offend the forfeiture of twelve-pence for
every such offence, and shall also present them to the ordinary ;
which forfeitures they shall levy, according to the same statute,
by distraining the goods, lands, and tenements of such
offenders, and shall (as by the same statute they are ap
pointed) deliver the money that cometh thereof to the
collectors, for the use of tho poor people of the same
parish.

140 INJUNCTIONS AT YORK.
16. Item, That no person or persons whatsoever shall
wear beads, or pray, either in Latin or in English, upon
beads, or knots, or any other like superstitious thing; nor
shaU pray upon any popish Latin or English Primer, or
other like book, nor shaU burn any candles in the church
superstitiously upon the feast of the Purification of the Virgin
Mary, commonly called Candlemas Day1 ; nor shaU resort to
any popish priest for shrift2 or auricular confession in Lent,
or at any other time; nor shaU worship any cross or any
image or picture upon the same, nor give any reverence there
unto, nor superstitiously shaU make upon themselves the sign
of the cross when they first enter into any church to pray,
nor shall say De profundus3 for the dead, or rest at any cross
in carrying any corpse to burying, nor shaU leave any little
crosses of wood there.
17. Item, That yearly, at Midsummer, the parson, vicar,
or curate, and churchwardens shaU choose two coUectors, or
more, for the reUef of the poor of every parish, according
to a statute made in that behalf in the fifth year of the
Queen's Majesty's reign, intituled " An act for the relief of
the poor," and renewed in the last parliament ; which collectors
shall weekly gather the charitable almose of the parishioners,
and distribute the same to the poor, where most need shall be,
without fraud or partiality, and shaU quarterly make unto the
parson, vicar, or curate, and churchwardens, a just account
thereof in writing. And if any person of abUity shall obsti
nately or frowardly refuse to give reasonably towards the relief
of the poor, or shaU wilfully discourage others from so chari
table a deed, or shall withdraw his accustomed almose without
just cause, the churchwardens and sworn-men shaU present to
[} Candlemas, Feb. 2 : so called from the blessing of candles on
that day. " Sacerdos indutus cum ministris procedat ad benedicendum
candelas. Si vero hoc festum venerit in Dominica, sit benedictio post
aspersionem aquae benedictae more solito. Finita benedictione, et cum
inceperint distribuere candelas, a choro cantetur antiphona, ' Lumen ad
revelationem gentium, &c. &c.' " Processionale Romanum. Paris, 1666.
p. 263.] [2 Shrift : from the verb shrive, to confess : whence Shrove-Tuesday,
on which day it was customary to confess.]
Q3 An antiphone in the office for the dead.]

FOR THE LAITY. Ill
the ordinary every such person, so refusing to give, dis
couraging others, or withdrawing his accustomed almose, that
reformation may be made therein.
18. Item, That, for the retaining of the perambulation
of the circuit of every parish yearly, the parson, vicar, or
curate, and churchwardens, with certain of the substantial men
of every parish, such as the minister and churchwardens shall
think meet to require, shaU in the days of the rogations,
commonly called Cross-week, or Gang-days, walk the ac
customed bounds of every parish ; and in the same perambula
tion or going about, the minister shall use none other ceremony
than to say in English the two psalms beginning Benedic
anima mea Domino, that is to say, the hundred and third
psalm and the hundred and fourth psalm, and such sentences
of scripture as be appointed by the Queen's Majesty's In
junctions4, with the Litany and suffrages foUowing the same,
and reading one Homily already devised and set forth for that
purpose5, without wearing any surplices, carrying of banners
or hand-bells, or staying at crosses, or such Uke popish
ceremonies. *
19. Item, That the minister and churchwardens shaU not
suffer any lords of misrule6, or summer lords or ladies7, or any
disguised persons or others in Christmas or at May games, or
[* At which time also the same minister shall inculcate these or
such sentences : " Cursed be he which translateth the bounds and doles
of his neighbour." Art. xrx.]
[6 The homily for Rogation week.]
[6 " In the feast of Christmas there was in the king's house, wherever
he was lodged, a Lord of Misrule, or Maister of merry disports : and the
like had they in the house of every nobleman of honour or good worship,
were he spiritual or temporal. Amongst the which the Mayor of Lon
don and either of the Sheriffs had their Lords of Misrule, ever contend
ing without quarrel or offence which should make the rarest pastime to
delight beholders. These Lords, beginning their rule on All-hallow
Eve, continued the same till the morrow after the Feast of Purification,
commonly called Candlemas ; in which space fine and subtle disguises*
masks and mummeries, with playing of cards for counters, nayles, and
points in every house, more for pastimes than gaine." Stow's Survey,
p. 79.] [7 The lords of misrule belonged to the Christmas sports, the sum
mer lords and ladies to the festivities of May.]

142 INJUNCTIONS AT YORK.
any minstrels, morrice-dancers, or others, at rushbearings1 or at
any other times, to come unreverently into any church or
chapel or church-yard, and there dance or play any unseemly
parts with scoffs, jests, wanton gestures, or ribald talk, namely
in the time of divine service or of any sermon.
20. Item, That no schoolmaster shaU teach, either openly
Or privately, in any gentleman's house, or in any other place^
unless he be of good and sincere religion and conversation,
and be first examined, allowed, and licensed by the ordinary in
writing under his seal. He shaU not teach any thing contrary
to the order of religion now set forth by public authority. He
shall teach his scholars the Catechism2 in Latin lately set forth,
and such sentences of scripture, besides profane chaste authors,
as shall be most meet to move them to the love and due
reverence of God's true religion, now truly set forth by the
Queen's Majesty, and to induce them to all godliness and
honest conversation.
21. Item, That no parish clerk be appointed against the
good will, or without tlie consent of the parson, vicar, or curate
in any parish, and that he be obedient to the parson, vicar, and
curate, especially in the time of celebration of divine service or
of sacraments, or in any preparation thereunto; and that
he be able also to read the first lesson, the epistle, and the
psalms, with answers to the suffrages, as is used ; and that he
keep the books and ornaments of the church fair and clean,
and cause the church and choir, the Communion table, the
pulpit, and the font to be kept decent and made clean against
service time, the Communion, sermon, and baptism, and also
that he endeavour himself to teach young children to read, if
he be able so to do.
[x The wake, or feast of Dedication in honour of the patron saint;
so called from the custom of bringing rushes to strew upon the floor of
the church on that day. Brand's Popular Antiq. Vol. i. p. 436. Ed. 1813.
Many of these sports were afterwards expressly sanctioned by King
James I. in his " Declaration about lawful sports on the Lord's day,"
a.d. 1603. See Cardwell, Doe. Ann. ii. pp. 191, 192.]
[a Nowel's Catechism, approved by the convocation of 1562, but
not printed until 1570. It was reprinted both in Latin and English
in the year 1572. See Strype, Ann. i. i. p. 525, and Parker, u. p. 17-] "

FOR THE LAITY. 143
22. Item, That the churchwardens and sworn-men of
every parish shall half-yearly, from time to time, present to
the ordinary the names of all such persons of their parish
as be either blasphemers of the name of God, great or often
swearers, adulterers, fornicators, incestuous persons, bawds,
or receivers of naughty and incontinent persons, or harbourers
of women with child which be unmarried, conveying or sufr
fering them to go away before they do any penance, or
make satisfaction to the congregation, or that be vehemently
suspected of such faults, or that be not of good name and
fame touching such faults and crimes, or that be drunkards,
or ribalds, or that be malicious, contentious, or uncharitable
persons, common slanderers of their neighbours, railers,
scolders, or sowers of discord between neighbours. And also
all such as be usurers, that is to say, all those that lend
moneys corn, ware, or other thing, and receive gain therefore,
over and above that which they lend.
23. Item, That the churchwardens and sworn-men of
every parish shall likewise, half-yearly, present to the ordi
nary all such persons as either heretofore have married and
be not divorced, or hereafter shall marry, within the degrees
of affinity or consanguinity by the laws of God forbidden, so
set out for an admonition in a table lately appointed to be
affixed in every parish church of this province ; or that, being
divorced or separated for the same, do yet notwithstanding
cohabit, and keep company still together; and also all per-'
sons, being married without those degrees, that have unlaw-'
fully forsaken their wives or husbands, and married others.
And if any man have two wives at once, or any woman two
husbands at once ; or if any, being divorced or separated
asunder, have married again ; if any be married, that have
made a precontract; if any have married without banns
thrice solemnly asked in the church ; if any couples be mar
ried that live not together, but slanderously live apart ; or
if any have married out of the parish church, where they
ought to have solemnized marriage, the churchwardens and
sworn-men shall likewise present the same half-yearly to the
ordinary.

144 INJUNCTIONS AT YORK. j
24. Item, The churchwardens and sworn-men of etyery
parish shaU likewise, half-yearly, present to the ordinary \the
names of aU such persons whatsoever, either of the clerjgy
or laity, that be favourers of the Eomish and foreign power;
letters1 of true reUgion; hearers or sayers of mass, or of any
Latin service; preachers or setters forth of corrupt and
popish doctrines ; maintainers of sectaries ; disturbers of di
vine service; keepers of any secret conventicles, preachings,
or lectures ; receivers of any vagabond popish priests, or other
notorious misUkers of true reUgion, or maintainers of the un
learned people in ignorance and error, encouraging and mov
ing them rather to pray in an unknown tongue than in
English ; or that stubbornly refuse to conform themselves to
unity and godly religion, now established by pubUc autho
rity. 25. And finally, The churchwardens and sworn-men
of every parish shaU likewise, half-yearly, present to the ordi
nary, whether aU these Injunctions, given as is above, as
weU to the clergy as to the laity, be duly observed and
kept ; and if they be not, then which and how many of the
said Injunctions be not kept, and by whom ; and in what
point any person or persons do violate and break the same.
All which Injunctions We do charge and command
to be inviolably performed and observed of aU persons whom
they shall concern, within our province of York, upon pain
of contempt and of excommunication and other censures of
the church, by the ecclesiastical laws of this realm in such
Uke cases limited and appointed. [_l hinderers.]

Jhtjunctions
giben bp tbe moste £ebereribe jFatber
in Cbrtete <25&munbe, bp tfit $robt=
fcenre of <§oo, iarrbbpsbop of fJorfte,
|)rpmate of (SnglanUe an& i&etropo-
litane, unto tbe IBeane aitti Cbapter of
tbe Catbeorall Cburrbe of ©orfce, in
big iHetropoIiticall ©isiitations be-
gunn in tbe Cbapitor ??ouse of tbe
saflae Catbeorall Cburrbe tbe rbtb
fcape of illape, anno ©omini 1571,
rontinueti an& prorogetr from trape
to tape, anir tpme to tpme, un
tiU tins: present, beinge tbe
tentb of ©rtober in tbe
peare of our iorb <So&
a tbousanbe fpbe
bunorebe seben-
tpe anii ttoo.

[grindal.]

10

INJUNCTIONS,
Sec.

York.

Archbishop 1. Imprimis, For the better setting forth of God's glory,
Register, and the edifying of his church, We will, charge, and com
mand, that all persons having any dignity or prebend in the
cathedral and Metropolitan church of York shaU yearly, either
in their own persons, or else by some other, who for his
learning is, or shall be, by sufficient authority thereunto called
and aUowed, preach so many sermons within the said church,
as is to them by us appointed in a schedule table or note,
specially set forth for that purpose, and hereunto annexed.
Which order, being also confirmed by the express consent of
the dean and chapter of the said church, as plainly appeareth
by a decree by them made for the same purpose, the 7th of
October, 1572, we charge and command to be inviolably
from time to time observed and kept, upon pain and penalty
in the same order expressed, and upon pain of other censures
of the church, to be published and executed against all and
singular neglecting the same. .
2. Item, By the express consent of the same dean and
chapter of the said cathedral church of York, we will and
enjoin, that no person or persons, having dignity or prebend
within the said church, shall from henceforth demise, let, or
set his capital mansion house to any lay person, or to any
other person or persons, saving only to those that have, or
shall have, dignities or prebends in the said church ; neither
shall he by any other device, directly or indirectly, defeat
the good meaning of this our injunction, so that if any such
person, having such house, do not inhabit the same himself, or
keep it for his own repair to the said church, (which shall
be every year twice at the least,) the said house and houses,
according to the ancient laudable custom of this church, shall

INJUNCTIONS TO THE DEAN AND CHAPTER OF YORK. 147
remain to. be inhabited by those that have dignities or prebends
in the same, lacking houses of their own. And for the better
observation of this injunction, every prebendary hereafter to
be installed shall take an oath in the chapter house, before his
installation, duly to observe the same.
3. Item, We wiU and enjoin, that the dean and chapter
shah provide and have from time to time a fair table, where
upon and in the same shaU be written, without blot or rasure,
in fair letters the order, word by word, and penalty by us taken
and appointed, for and concerning the sermons to be had,
made, and continued in the cathedral church of York ; and the
same to be placed in the choir or chancel of the said church,
where it may easily be seen and read ; that thereby every
one having any dignity or prebend in the said church may be
put in mind of his duty in that behalf, for and concerning
his sermons thereby appointed.
4. Item, We will and command, that some well learned
man in divinity be with all convenient speed provided by the
dean and residentiaries of the cathedral church of York, of
the revenues and profits of the community of the said church ;
and the same learned man by us to be aUowed for the reading
of a divinity lecture twice a week, at the least, in the said
church, at such time as the chanceUor of the same church
of York is not bound to read the divinity lecture there:
then the said learned man to be occupied in preaching the
word of God in such parish church, pertaining to the common
of the said cathedral church of York, as the dean, and in his
absence the president of the chapter, shall appoint him ; or
else in some other church within the city of York, if special
occasion at any time move them sq to appoint him.
5. Item, That all the vicars choral, and other inferior
ministers within the said cathedral church of York, be daily
present and give diligent care to the hearing of the divinity
lecture, so that it may appear how much they profit, when
they shall be examined by the chancellor of the same church,
or by the reader himself, who shall examine them every
month once at the least.
10—2

148 injunctions to the dean
6 Item, That the holy communion may be more duly
frequented than hath been heretofore, we will and enjoin,
that upon certain days hereafter specified the holy communion,
aU excuses set apart, shall be duly and reverently ministered;
and we exhort aU persons having dignity or prebend within the
said church, and also aU other inferior ministers and officers,
that they, and every of them, prepare themselves to com
municate at the said times as appointed, viz : Festo Omnium
Sanctorum, Natalis Domini, Epiphanise, Purificationis, Pas-
chatis, Pentecostes ; and in aU other months, wherein none
of these feast days are, then the holy communion shall be
duly ministered in and upon the first Sundays of every one of
those months ; not minding hereby to inhibit, but that the
said holy communion may be also ministered on other Sundays
or holy days, as to the good disposition of the governors and
ministers of the said church shaU seem expedient, according to
the orders set forth in the book of Common Prayer.
7. Item, That every person having any dignity in the
cathedral church of York, prebendaries and other officers of
the same, remaining within the city of York, except by occa
sion of office or some other special impediment, be daily
present at the divine service in the said church, and that
none of them at any time hereafter walk in any part of the
church in time of divine service, but rather to place themselves
in the choir in their own staUs by order to them appointed, or
some other convenient place in the same. And also, that
every Sunday and holy day they that have any dignity or
prebend in the said church of York, remaining and being
resident within the city of York, be there present at divine
service in his surplice and hood, according to his degree,
except they preach in some other place.
8. Item, We wiU and command, that there be, with all
speed convenient, provided and placed so many vicars choral
within the church of York, to be ministers there, as the lands
of their house called Beddern', by the discretion of the dean
and chapter, will conveniently sustain. And that every of
[} This is now a court-yard at no great distance from the minster,
inhabited by the poorer classes.]

AND CHAPTER OF YORK. 1 49
these vicars, being under the age of forty years, do commit to
memory every week one chapter of St Paul's Epistles, be
ginning with the first to the Romans. And such as be above
the age of forty years to read the same chapters appointed
so diligently, that they may be weU able to recite perfectly,
without help of book, the whole sum of the same chapters.
And that whosoever shaU make default herein, after three
several admonitions, if he do not amend the same, to be
displaced, and some better placed in his room. Provided
always, that we reserve to ourselves, or to such as by our
appointment shatt be thought most meet for that purpose, the
examination of the said vicars.
9. Item, That the vicars choral of the cathedral church of
York abstain from evil company and unlawful games, neither
give occasion of offence by long continuing idle in any open
street ; and that such as be unmarried go to commons together
in their common haU within the Beddern, except those vicars
which give attendance of the canons residentiaries of the said
church. And that all and every of the said vicars have a
Bible, either in the EngUsh or Latin tongue, to occupy them
selves at times convenient in reading thereof. And also, that
such as be in commons there within the Beddern shaU daUy
by course, immediately after dinner, read one chapter of the
four Evangelists ; and every day, after supper, shaU read one
chapter of the Acts of the Apostles, or some chapter of St
Paul's Epistles : and the same to be read in order, one chapter
after another, unto the end of the said books.
10. Item, That the order and injunction taken by our
late predecessor Thomas2, by the providence of God late
Archbishop of York, for and concerning a survey, and other
due regard of the lands and revenues of the Church of York,
be duly observed ; viz. that the dean and chapter shaU cause,
with as convenient speed as may be, one perfect survey to
be made of aU the lands and revenues, as weU in common, as
also to the dean, any office, or prebends of the said church,
belonging, and to continue the same from time to time here-
[¦ Abp. Young.]

150 injunctions to the dean
after, as shall be most expedient for the indemnity of this
church of York.
11. Item, Whereas complaint hath been made by sundry
persons, that in the peculiar jurisdictions, belonging to the
prebendaries of the cathedral church of York, officers have
not been so diligent as they ought to have been, insomuch as,
when extracts or copies of testaments and obligations should be
sued forth, oftentimes the same could not be found or gotten ;
to the intent justice hereafter may be duly ministered to all
persons, We wUl and enjoin, that aU persons, having any
dignity or prebend in the church of York, have due regard
hereunto, and that they make their several commissions for
the execution of their jurisdictions unto such as be learned
in the laws : and that they and their successors, within the
space of twenty days after any testament approved or admi
nistration committed to any person or persons, do bring or
send, or cause to be brought or sent, the testaments so
approved or administrations committed, with such inventories
and obhgations as shaU thereunto appertain, unto the office of
the clerk of the dean and chapter of York, there to be
registered and remain of record, paying unto the clerk of the
dean and chapter such duties and fees, for his pains-taking -of
and in the premises, as shaU be due in that behatf, according
to the statutes and laws of this realm. .
12. Item, That every year four prebendaries be appointed
by the dean and chapter in pleno capitulo1. who with some
discreet mason, carpenter, glazier, and plumber, shaU survey the
fabric of the church of York, and weU view the same, and
afterwards give in writing their opinions to the dean and
chapter concerning the present state of the fabric of the said
church, and that all decays so presented be speedily amended.
13. Item, Whereas among the old statutes of the church
of York many of them be superstitious and not necessary,
to the intent those which are contrary to the laws of God
and the statutes of this realm may be taken away and
abolished, being either not necessary, superstitious, or unprofit-
[} in full chapter.]

AND CHAPTER OF YORK. 151
able; and that the rest, which shall be thought necessary
or profitable for the good government of the church of York,
be collected and drawn into a book, duly to be confirmed ;
we will and enjoin, that the same old statutes be viewed
and examined by Mr Dr Hutton, dean of York, Dr
Rookbye, precentor of the same church, Mr Palmer, chan
cellor thereof, Dr Lakin, prebendary of Wistow, Dr Gib
son, prebendary of Botevant, Mr Lynley, prebendai'v of
Husthwaite: which statutes, after such coUection and con
firmation had, we will and command, that they shall yearly
openly be read in the chapter house at four sundry times,
viz. the Wednesdays after the feasts of Saint Martin, Puri
fication, Whit-sunday, and Matthew.
14. Item, We wiU and enjoin, that upon the Wednesday
after every of the said feasts of Martin, Purification, Whit
sunday, and Matthew, betwixt seven and eleven of the clock in
the forenoon, the dean of the cathedral church of York,
and in his absence the president of the chapter and canons of
the same, being within the diocese of York, and thereof
monished by public citation, by the space of twenty days before
set upon the places for such purposes accustomed within
the said church, and the proctors of those that be absent
without the diocese, being canons of the same church, shall
congregate themselves and meet together capitulariter, con
cerning necessary business of the same church, there to be
entreated and concluded upon, or for reformation of any
abuse, officer, or member of the said church. AU which their
decrees concerning the premises we command shall be ob
served, obeyed, and diligently kept, upon pain and punishment
by the censures of the church, as shall be thought convenient.
15. Item, We will and enjoin, that aU that have any
dignities or prebends within the said cathedral church of York,
dwelling twenty mUes from the said church, shall constitute
and appoint before Christmas next a sufficient proctor, either
of the canons or prebends or vicars choral of the said church,
who shall exhibit the same proxy, and take upon him the same
to discharge all manner of duties incident to the said dignity or
prebend.

152 injunctions to the dean
16. Item, That the precentor of the church of York for
the time being, or some other discreet person by him ap
pointed, and the master of the choristers, provide that the
said choristers of the church of York be virtuously brought
up, and taught in the principles of reUgion ; and that they
cause them to be examined thrice in every quarter of a
year in the English catechism, now lately set forth and
enlarged1. 17. Item, That the vergers of the cathedral church of
York suffer no man to walk in the body of the church,
or in any part thereof, in sermon time, during the abode
of the preacher in the pulpit; and that if any person so
contemptuously walk, then they to present them unto us and
other our associates, the Queen's Majesty's commissioners for
causes ecclesiastical within the province of York, to' be
corrected. And also that the same vergers diUgently attend
in the choir in time of divine service, and procure that then
there be silence and quietness.
18. Item, That no muniment, charter, evidence, or other
writing, belonging to the church of York, be taken out of
the treasury, vestry, or Ubrary, except he that taketh the
same write his name in a book to be provided for the same
purpose, testifying the contents of the said writing, and bind
ing himself to restore the same again.
19. Item, For better satisfaction and contentation of the
prebendaries and canons of the cathedral church of York,
which are not residentiaries, we wiU that monition be given
in writing eight days before, pubUcly in the chapter house,
when and at what time the accounts belonging to the com
mon and fabric of the said church of York shaU be made,
that aU those prebendaries that will may be there present
to hear and see the same.
All which Injunctions we do charge and command to
be inviolably performed and kept, upon pain of contempt and
other censures by the laws ecclesiastical of this realm in such
C1 Nowel's Catechism. See note, p. 142.]

A.VD CliAtTKl'. <>r rov.fi. 153
like cases limited and appointed. In witness of all and singular
the premises, we have caused our great seal to be put to
these presents, and hereunto havo subscribed our name. Given
in the chapter house of the aforesaid cathedral and Metro-
political church of York, the tenth day of the month of
October, in the year of our Lord God a thousand five hundred
seventy and two, and of our translation the third year.

THESE ARTICLES FOLLOWING,

EDMUND,
BY THE PERMISSION OF GOD, ARCHBISHOP OF YORK,
PRIMATE OF ENGLAND, AND METROPOLITAN, DO COMMAND
AND ENJOIN TO BE PUT IN EXECUTION WITHIN
THE ARCHDEACONRY OF YORK, BY THE
ARCHDEACON OF THE SAME, OR
HIS OFFICIAL, WITH SPEED
AND EFFECT 1.
1 . Imprimis, That the form and order appointed in the
Reg. Grind, printed schedule hereunto annexed2, for taking down of rood-
124- lofts, be duly and precisely observed within the said arch
deaconry, as weU within places exempt as not exempt.
Q1 These articles were issued by the archbishop, together with a
commission, in Latin, to each of his four archdeacons, viz. of York,
Nottingham, East Riding, and Cleveland, and also to the bishop of Sodor
and Man, ad deponenda et diruenda (as the commission runs) soliaria,
cellaria, seu sustentacula ilia, qucs vulgari hujus regni Anglia lingua
Rood-lofts appellantur, ad cujusque ecclesice parochialis ostium chorale
posita, tanquam veteris idolatries et superstitionis vestigia et monumenta.
A printed copy also of an order of the queen's commissioners was an
nexed, as in the following note. The Rood-loft was a gallery, or plat
form, over the screen, at the entrance of the chancel, upon which was
the Rood, or cross, with images of Mary and John.]
P Order of the Ecclesiastical Commissioners for the removal of Rood-lofts.
Orders taken the tenth day of October, in the third year of the reign
of our sovereign lady Elizabeth, Queen of England, France, and
Ireland, Defender of the Faith, &c, by virtue of her Majesty's
letters addressed to her Highness' Commissioners for causes eccle
siastical, as followeth :
Imprimis, For the avoiding of much strife and contention that hath
heretofore risen among the Queen's subjects, in divers parts of the realm,
for the using and transposing of the rood-lofts, fonts, and steps within the
quires and chancels in every parish church ; It is thus decreed and or
dained, that the rood-lofts, as yet being at this day aforesaid un-
transposed, shall be so altered, that the upper parts of the same, with
the soller, be quite taken down unto the upper parts of the vaults and
beams, running in length over the said vaults, by putting some con
venient crest upon the said beam, towards the church, leaving the
situation of the seats, as well in the quire as in tlie church, as hereto
fore hath been used, provided, &c]

INJUNCTIONS TO THE ARCHDEACONS. 155
2. Item, That every parson, vicar, curate, and other
minister within the said archdeaconry, as well in places exempt
as not exempt, when he readeth Morning or Evening Prayer,
or any part thereof, shaU stand in a pulpit to be erected for
that purpose, and turn his face to the people, that he may be
the better heard, and the people the better edified : Provided
always, that when the churches are very small, it shall suffice
that the minister stand in his accustomed staU in the quire,
so that a convenient desk or lectern, with a room to turn
his face towards the people, be there provided, at the charges
of the parish. The judgment and order whereof, and also the
form and order of the pulpit to be erected, as before, in greater
churches, we do refer unto the same archdeacon, or his official.
Provided also, that aU the prayers and other service, appointed
for the ministration of the holy Communion, be said and done
at the communion-table only.
3. Item, That every minister saying any public prayers,
or ministering the sacraments, or other rites of the church,
shall wear a comely surplice with sleeves ; and that the parish
provide a decent table, standing in a frame, for the communion
table ; and that no linen cloths, called altar-cloths, and before
used about masses, be laid upon the communion-table ; but
that new be provided, where provision hath not so been made
afore.

%Lxtitlt&
to be enquired of, within the Prouince
of Canterfmrie, m t&e ilttropolt'tirall
visitation of the most reuerende father
m CErotr, (B&monlie ^[rtfihtsfjop of ©an-
terburie, Primate of all Englande,
.too iKctranutttanc.

In the xviij. yeare of the reigne of our most gracious
Souerejjjjne H,a&ie <t£liisbttt), hjj the jjrace of <®o&,
©ucene of Cnjjlante, Jfraun« anu ire-
lan&e, IrefetSer of tie
fanfh. etc.

Imprinted at London, by
Willyam Seres.
Anno. 1576.

ARTICLES

INQUIRED OF WITHIN THE PROVINCE OF
CANTERBURY, &c.

1. Whether Common Prayer be sung or said by your
parson, vicar, or curate in your several churches or chapels,
distinctly and reverently, and in such order as it is set forth
by the laws of this realm, without any kind of alteration,
and at due and convenient hours ; and whether your minister
so turn himself, and stand in such place of your church or
chancel, as the people may best hear the same ; and whether
the holy sacraments be likewise ministered reverently, in such
manner as by the laws of this realm is appointed ; and whether
upon Wednesdays and Fridays, not being holy days, the Li
tany and other prayers appointed for the day be said ac
cordingly ?
2. Whether you have in your parish churches and chapels
aU things necessary and requisite for Common Prayer, and
administration of the sacraments, speciaUy the Book of Com
mon Prayer with the new Kalendar, a Psalter, the EngUsh
Bible in the largest volume, the two tomes of the Homilies,
the Paraphrases of Erasmus translated into EngUsh, the
table of the Ten Commandments, a convenient pulpit well
placed, a comely and decent table, standing on a frame, for
the holy Communion, with a fair linen cloth to lay upon the
1 These Articles of Inquiry are taken from a printed copy in the
Cambridge University Library. They are not noticed by Strype, nor
are they given by Wilkins or Cardwell. The Archbishop's sequestra
tion, which took place in this year, seems to have interrupted the pro
gress of this metropolitical visitation.]

158 ARTICLES TO BE INQUIRED OF
same, and some covering of sUk, buckram, or other such like,
for the clean keeping thereof, a fair and comely Communion
cup of silver, and a cover of sUver for the same, which may
serve also for the ministration of the Communion bread, a
decent large surplice with sleeves, a sure coffer with two
locks and keys for the keeping of the register book, and
a strong chest or box for the almose of the poor, with three
locks and keys to the same, and aU other things necessary
in and to the premises?
3. Whether the form of Commination against sinners,
with certain prayers following the same, set forth in the latter
end of the book of Common Prayer to be used at divers
times in the year, be by your minister plainly and distinctly
read in your church or chapel unto the people, between the
Litany and the commemoration or ministration of the holy
Communion, three times at least in the year, that is to
say, for order sake, yearly upon one of the three Sundays
next before Easter, for the first time ; upon one of the two
Sundays next before the feast of Pentecost, for the second
time ; and for the third time, upon one of the two Sundays
next before the feast of the birth of our Lord, over and
besides the accustomed reading thereof upon the first day
of Lent? 4. Whether in your churches and chapels, aU altars be
utterly taken down and clean removed, even unto the foun
dation, and the place where they stood paved, and the wall
whereunto they joined whited over, and made uniform with
the rest, so as no breach or rupture appear? And whether
your rood-lofts be taken down, and altered, so that the upper
parts thereof, with the soUer or loft, be quite taken down
unto the cross beam, and that the said beam have some
convenient crest put upon the same ?
5. Whether your churches and chapels with the chan
cels thereof be well and sufficiently repaired, and kept with
out abuse of any thing: and whether your churchyards be
well fenced, and cleanly kept ; and if any part thereof be
in decay, through whose default it is so?

WITHIN THE PROVINCE OF CANTERBURY. 159
6. Whether all and every antiphoners1, mass-books,
grailes, portesses, processionals, manuals, legendaries, and
all other books of late belonging to your church or chapel,
which served for the superstitious Latin service, be utterly
defaced, rent, and aboUshed; and if they be not, through
whose default that is, and in whose keeping they remain I
And whether aU vestments, albs, tunicles, stoles, phanons,
pixes, paxes, handbells, sacringbells, censers, chrismatories,
crosses, candlesticks, holy-water-stocks, images, and such
other rehcs and monuments of superstition and idolatry be
utterly defaced, broken, and destroyed; and if not, where,
and in whose custody they remain?
7. Whether your parson, vicar, curate, or minister,
do wear any cope in your parish church or chapel, or mi
nister the holy Communion in any chalice heretofore used
at mass, or in any profane cup or glass, or use at the mi
nistration thereof any gestures, rites, or ceremonies, not ap
pointed by the book of Common Prayer, as crossing or
breathing over the sacramental bread and wine, or shewing
[} Vide supra, p. 135, notes. It is curious to find most of these
articles of church furniture enjoined by a previous Archbishop of
Canterbury, to be provided by the parishioners. Archbishop Winchelsea
lived in the early part of the fourteenth century.
"Robertus Winchelsea.
" In ecclesiis parochialibus omnis supellex rei divinae aut parochiali
opportuna hie annotata reperiatur.
"Ut parochiani ecclesiarum singularum nostrae Cantuariensis pro-
vincise sint de caetero certiores de defectibus ipsos contingentibus, ne
inter rectores et ipsos ambiguitas generetur temporibus successivis,
Volumus de csetero et prsecipimus quod teneantur invenire omnia in
ferius annotata ; videlicet, legendam, antiphonariwn, grudale, psalterium,
troperium, ordinale, missale, manuale, calicem, vestimentum principale
cum casula, dalmatica, tunica, et cum capa in choro cum omnibus suis
appendiciis, frontale ad magnum altare cum tribus tuellis, tria superpel-
licia, unum rochetum, crucem processionalem, crucem pro mortuis, thuri-
bulum, lucernam, tintinnabulum ad deferendum coram corpore Christi
in visitatione infirmorum, piridem pro corpore Christi, honestum velum,
quadragesimale, vexiUa pro rogationibus, campanas cum chordis, fere-
trum pro defunctis, vas pro aqua benedicta, osculatorium, candelabrum pro
cereo pascbali, fontem cum serura, imagines in ecclesia, imaginem princi-
palem in cancello, etc." Lyndewode. Provinciale seu Constitutiones
Anglise. Lib. m. tit. de Ecclesiis iEdifieandis, fo. 137.]

] 60 ARTICLES TO BE INQUIRED OF
the same to the people to be worshipped and adored, or
any such like, or use any oil and chrism, tapers, spattle, or
any other popish ceremony in the ministration of the sa
crament of Baptism?
8. Whether any holy days or fasting days heretofore
abrogated, or not appointed to be used as holy days or
fasting days by the new kalendar of the book of Common
Prayer, be either proclaimed and bidden by your parson,
vicar, or curate, or be superstitiously observed by any of
your parish, and what be their names that so do observe
the same; and whether there be any ringing or toUing of
bells to call the people together used in any of those days,
more or otherwise than commonly is used upon other days
that be kept as work days?
9. Whether, when any man or woman is in passing out
of this life, the beU be toUed to move the people to pray
for the sick person, especially in aU places where the sick
person dweUeth near unto the church ; and whether, after
the time of his or her passing out of this world, there be
any more ringing but one short peal before the burial, and
another short peal after the burial, without any other super
fluous or superstitious ringing: and whether on AU Saints'
day after Evening Prayer there be any ringing at all, or
any other superstitious ceremony used, tending to the main
tenance of popish purgatory, or of prayer for the dead, and
who they be that use the same; and whether there be any
ringing or knoUing of bells on Sundays or holy days be
tween Morning Prayer and the Litany, or in any time of the
Common Prayer, reading of the HomUies, or of preaching,
except one bell in convenient time to be rung or tolled be
fore the sermon ; or any other ringing used upon Saints1 eves
or festival days, saving to Common Prayer, and that without
excess ; and who doth ring or knoll otherwise ?
10. Whether your parson or vicar have preached, or
caused to be duly preached in your church, his quarterly
or monthly sermons, as by the Queen's Injunctions' he is
L*1 Arts. in. and iv.~|

WlTHUST THE PROVINCE OF CANTERBURY. 161
bound, and what be the names of such as have preached for
him; and whether he hath admitted any man to preach not
having sufficient licence, or hath inhibited or letted any from
preaching having sufficient licence ?
11. Whether any person or persons, not being ordered
at least for a deacon, or Ucensed by the ordinary, do say
Common Prayer openly in your church or chapel ; or any, not
being at the least a deacon, do solemnize matrimony, or
administer the sacrament of Baptism, or deUver unto th©
communicants the Lord's cup, at the celebration of the holy
Communion; and what he or they be, that so do. And.
whether the parson, vicar, or fermer2 of your benefice, do
cause or suffer any curate or minister to serve your church,
before he be examined and admitted by the ordinary or
his deputy in writing, and do shew his licence to the church
wardens ; and whether any curate do serve two cures at one
time, without the special licence of the ordinary, or his
deputy in that behatf, in writing first had?
12. Whether your parson, vicar, or curate do every
Sunday, when there is no sermon, read distinctly and plainly
some part of the Homilies prescribed and set forth by the
Queen's authority to be read ; and every holy day, when there is
no sermon, immediately after the gospel, openly, plainly, and
distinctly, recite to his parishioners the Lord's Prayer, the
Articles of the Faith, and the Ten Commandments in English ;
and whether any minister not admitted by the ordinary, or by
other lawful authority, do expound any scripture or matter of
doctrine by the way of exhortation or otherwise, and thereby
omit and leave off the reading of the Homilies ?
13. Whether your parson, vicar, or curate do every
Sunday and holy day, openly in the church, call for, hear, and
instruct aU the children, apprentices, and servants of both
sexes, that be of convenient age within your parish, or at the
least so many of them by course as the time will serve,
and as he may well hear and instruct for half an hom* at
[2 Fermer: farmer, one who farmed the tithes. Vide Spelman,
Glossar. in voc. firmarius-.'] 11
[grindal. J

162 ARTICLES TO BE INQUIRED OF
the least, before or at the Evening Prayer, in the Ten Com
mandments, the Articles of the BeUef, and the Lord's Prayer,
and diligently examine and teach them the Catechism, as it is
now aUowed and set forth ; and whether for that purpose, he
doth take the names of them all, and by course call certain of
them by name every Sunday and holy day, to come to the
teaching of the same Catechism ?
14. Whether aU fathers and mothers, masters and dames
of your parish, cause their chUdren, servants, and apprentices,
both mankind and womankind, being above seven years of age
and under twenty, which have not learned the Catechism,
to come to the church on Sundays and holy days, at the
times appointed, or at the least such and so many of them as
your minister shaU appoint, and there dUigently and obediently
to hear and to be ordered by the minister, until such time as
they have learned the same Catechism ; and what be the names
of those that do not cause their children, servants, and ap
prentices so to come to the church to be instructed and
examined, and how many of the said chUdren, servants, and
apprentices be in your parish, which, being above seven years
old and under twenty years of age, cannot say by heart the
said Catechism, and what be their names and age, and with
whom they dweU ?
15. Whether your parson, vicar, curate, or other
minister in your church or chapel, hath admitted to the
receiving of the holy Communion any open and notorious
fornicator, adulterer, or evil Uver, by whom the congregation is
offended, without due penance first done, to the satisfaction
of the congregation; or any maUcious person that is notoriously
known to be out of charity, or that hath done any open
wrong to his neighbour by word or deed, without due re-
concUiation first made to the party that is wronged?
16. Whether your parson, vicar, cm-ate, or minister;
hath admitted to the holy Communion any of his parish, being
above twenty years of age, either mankind or womankind;
that cannot say by heart the Ten Commandments, the Articles
of the Faith, and the Lord's Prayer in English, and what

WITHIN THE PROVINCE OF CANTERBURY. 163
be the names of such as cannot say the same, or being
above fourteen years and under twenty years of age, that
cannot say the Catechism allowed and set forth in the said
book of Common Prayer. And whether he marry any persons
which were single before, that cannot say the Catechism. And
whether he useth to examine his parishioners at convenient
times before he administer unto them, and namely before
Easter yearly, to the intent he may know, whether they can say
by heart the same, which is required in this behalf, or no ?
17. Whether your priests and ministers be peace-makers,
and no brawlers, or sowers of discord, and exhort their
parishioners to obedience towards their Prince, and aU other
that be in authority, and to charity and mutual love among
themselves ; whether they be diligent in visiting the sick, and
comforting them, and do move them earnestly, especially when
they make their testaments, to consider the necessity of the
poor, and to give to their box or chest their charitable devo
tions' or almose ?
18. Whether they neglect the study of the holy Scrip
tures and of the Word of God ; and whether such of them
as be under the degree of a Master of Arts, have of their
own at the least the New Testament both in English and
Latin ; and whether they do every day with good advisement
confer one chapter of the Latin and English together at
the least ; and whether they have given due account thereof,
and to whom?
19. Whether any of your parsons, vicars, curates, or
ministers be favourers of the Romish or foreign power, letters
of true religion, preachers of corrupt and popish doctrine, or
maintainers of sectaries, or do set forth and extol vain and
superstitious religion, or be maintainers of the unlearned people
in ignorance and error, encouraging or moving them rather
to pray in an unknown tongue, than in English, or to put their
trust in a certain number of prayers, as in saying over a
number of beads, Lady-Psalters, or other like ?
\} Devotions : oblations devoted to charitable or pious purposes. See
Rubric after the Offertorv in the Communion Service.] 11—2

164 ARTICLES TO BE INQUIRED OF
20. Whether any do preach, declare, or speak any thing
in derogation of the book of Common Prayer, which is set
forth by the laws of this realm, dispraising the same, or any
thing therein contained ?
21. Whether your parson, vicar, or curate hath or doth
maintain any doctrine contrary or repugnant to any of the
"Articles agreed upon by the clergy in the convocation
holden at London, Anno Domini, 1562, for the avoiding of
diversities of opinions, and for establishment of consent touch
ing true religion1," set forth by the Queen's authority; and
whether any, having been admitted to his benefice since the
•thirteenth year of the Queen's reign, hath not within two
months after his induction publicly read the said Articles in
your church in the time of Common Prayer there, with
declaration of his unfeigned assent thereunto2 ?
22. Whether your parson, vicar, curate, minister, or
reader, do church any unmarried woman which hath been
gotten with child out of lawful marriage, and say for her
the form of Thanksgiving of women after child-birth, except
such an unmarried woman have either, before her child-birth;
done due penance for her fault to the satisfaction of the
congregation, or at her coming to give thanks do openly
acknowledge her fault before the congregation, at the appoint
ment of the minister, according to order prescribed to the
said minister by the ordinary or his deputy ; the same
churching to be had always on some Sunday or holy, day^
and upon none other day?
23. Whether any of your parsons, vicars, curates, or
ministers, or any other priest, or any lay man or woman)
do wilfully maintain or defend any heresies, false opinions,
or popish errors, contrary to the laws of Almighty God,
P The Thirty-nine Articles.]
Q2 By a statute passed a.d. 1571, 13 Eliz., it was enacted, that every
.person, after the end of that session of parliament, to be admitted to
any benefice with cure, should within two months after his induction
publicly read the thirty-nine Articles in his parish church, with declara
tion of his unfeigned assent to the same, otherwise to incur deprivation
immediately ipso facto. See Strype, Annals n. i. 105.]

WITHIN THE PROVINCE OF CANTERBURY. 165
and true doctrine by public authority in this realm now
set forth, and what be their names; and whether any keep
any secret conventicles, preachings, lectures, or readings con
trary to the law, and what be their names?
24. Whether there be any in your parish that openly
or privately say mass, or hear mass, or any other kind of
service or prayer than is set forth by the laws of this realm ?
25. Whether any popish priests, either going as priests,
or disguised in other apparel, or altering their names for
any cause, or any other, or runagate persons, mislikers or
depravers of true religion, that do not minister or frequent
Common Prayer now used, nor communicate at times ap
pointed by the law, do resort secretly or openly into your
parish ; and to whom, and of whom be they received; har
boured, and relieved, and what be their names and surnames,
or by what names are they caUed ?
26. Whether your parsons and vicars be resident and>
dwell continually upon their benefices, doing their duties in
preaching, reading, and ministering the sacraments; and
whether they keep hospitality, according as their livings will
extend; and whether their houses and chancels be weU re^
paired and upholden?
27, Whether they, or any of them, have more benefices*
than one, how many, and in what coimtries they be, and
what be the names thereof?
28. Whether they, when they be absent from their
benefices, do leave then- cures to a rude and unlearned person,
and not to an honest and weU-learned expert curate, which
can and wUl teach the people wholesome doctrine ; and
whether in their absence they do procure learned men to
preach in theu- churches and cures, at least one sermon every
quarter of a year ?
29. Whether such parsons and vicars as be not resi
dent, neither keep hospitality, do relieve their poor parishio-

166 articles to be inquired of
ners, and what give they yearly to them; and if they be
not resident, and may dispend yearly twenty pounds or above
either in this diocese or elsewhere, whether do they dis
tribute every year among their poor parishioners at the least
the fortieth part of the fruits of their benefices, where they be
not resident ?
30. Whether your parsons, vicars, curates, and minis
ters, keep well their registers of all weddings, buryings,
and christenings within your parish, and do present a copy
of them once every year by indenture to the ordinary or
his officers, and whether they read the Queen's . Majesty's
Injunctions every quarter of a year once, or no?
31. Whether they, or any of them, keep any suspected
women in their houses, or be incontinent persons, given to
drunkenness, idleness, or be haunters of taverns, ale-houses,
or suspected places, or be hunters, hawkers, dicers, carders,
tablers1, swearers, or otherwise suspected of any notorious
crime, or give any evil example of Ufe ; and whether they
(as they ought to do) occupy themselves in the reading or
hearing some part of the holy Scripture, or other good au
thor, or in some other godly or laudable exercise, meet for
their vocation?
32. Whether they, or any of them, do keep or suffer
to be kept in their parsonage or vicarage-houses any ale
houses, tippling-houses, or taverns, or do sell ale, beer, wine,
or any victual?
33. Whether your parsons or vicars have bought their
benefices, or come to them by simony, fraud, or deceit, or
by any colourable pact, or other unlawful mean whatsoever,
or be vehemently suspected or defamed2 thereof; and whether
they keep in their own hands, or have demised and let to
farm their parsonages and vicarages, or their glebe land, or
tithes, or any part thereof, and whether any such lease be
made for the performance of any simoniacal pact, made di-
C1 Players at the game of tables or backgammon.]
[3 Defamed: accused.]

WITHIN THE PROVINCE OF CANTERBURY. 167
rectly or indirectly between the incumbent and the patron,
or between the incumbent or any other person, for the pre
senting of the same incumbent to that benefice?
34. Whether any minister or priest, presented to any
benefice in this diocese, hath covenanted, promised, or prac
tised to or with the patron thereof, or any other person or
persons that had the advowson or gift of the same benefice,
or with any other person or persons on his or their behalf,
to give to him or his friend any sum of ready money for
presenting him to the same, or have offered by promise or
bond any lease, either of the whole benefice, limiting the rent
far under the just value, or of the mansion house, glebe lands,
or any portion of the' tithes and fruits of the same benefice,
receiving little or nothing therefor, or suffering the patron,
or any other person that presented him, to have his own
tithes within the benefice free unto himself, or else have
granted some yearly pension, or other yearly commodity, to
him, his child, servant, or friend, for preferring him to the
same benefice, or otherwise have suffered him to make a
gain by any colour, deceit, or simoniacal pact in bestowing
the said benefice?
35. Whether the ehurch of your parish be now vacant
or destitute of an incumbent, or no ; and if it be, how long
it hath been so, and who is the patron ; and whether he
suffereth the benefice to lie vacant, and occupieth the glebe
land, and taketh the tithes and other fruits to himself, during
the time of the vacation; or who else occupieth and taketh
the same?
36. Whether there be any lay or temporal man, not
being within orders, or any child, that hath or enjoyeth any
benefice or spiritual promotion?
37. Whether any priest or minister be come into tin's
diocese out of any other diocese, to serve any cure here,
¦without letters testimonial of the ordinary, from whence he
came, under his authentic seal and hand, to testify the cause
of his departing from thence, and of his behaviour there ?

168 ARTICLES TO BE INQUIRED OF
38. Whether, for the retaining of the perambulation of
-the circuit of your parish, the parson, vicar, or curate, church
wardens, and certain of the substantial men of the parish, in
the days of the rogations commonly called the Gang-days',
walk the accustomed bounds of your parish; and whether, in
-the same perambulation and going about, the curate do use
any other rite or ceremony than to say or sing in English
the two psalms beginning Benedic anima mea Domino, that
is to say the ciii. psalm and the civ. psalm, and such sen
tences of Scripture as be appointed by the Queen's Majesty's
Injunctions, with the Litany and suffrages foUowing the same,
and reading one Homily aheady devised and set forth for that
purpose, without wearing any surplices, carrying of banners
or hand-bells, or staying at crosses, or any such Uke popish
ceremonies ?
39. Whether the parish clerk be appointed according
to the ancient custom of the parish ; and whether he be not
obedient to the parson, vicar, or curate, especially in. the
time of celebration of divine service, or of the sacraments;
pr in any preparation thereunto ; and whether he be able
and ready to read the first Lesson, the Epistle, and the
Psalms, with answers to the suffrages, as is used ; and whether
he keep not the books and ornaments of the church fair and
clean, and cause the church and choir, the Communion-fable!
¦the pulpit, and the font to be made decent and clean, against
service time, the Communion, sermon, and Baptism?
40. Whether there be any man or woman in your parish
that resorteth to any popish priest for shrift or auricular con*
fession, or any that within three years now last past hath
been reconciled unto the pope, or to the church of Rome,
or any that is reputed or suspected so to be: and whethef
there be any that refuse to come to the church to hear
divine service, or to communicate according to the order now
established by public authority ; and what be their names ?
41. Whether there be any person or persons, ecclesi
astical or temporal, within your palish, or elsewhere within
[' Walking, or perambulation days : from gang, to walk.]

WITHIN THE PROVINCE OF CANTERBURY. 1 69-
this diocese, that of late have retained or kept in their cus
tody, or that read, seU, utter, disperse, carry, or deliver to
others any English books, set forth of late years at Louvain1,
or in any other place beyond the seas, by Harding, Dorman,
Allen, Saunders, Stapleton, MarshaU, Bristow3, or any of
them, or by any other English papist, either against the
Queen's Majesty's supremacy in matters ecclesiastical, or.
against true reUgion and catholic doctrine now received
and established by common authority within this realm; and
what their names and surnames are?
42. Whether there be any in your parish that useth
to pray in English or in Latin upon beads, or other such
like thing, or upon any superstitious popish Primer, or other
like book ; and what be their names ?
43. Whether the people of your parish, especially house
holders, having no lawful excuse to be absent, do faithfuUy
and diligently endeavour themselves to resort with their chil
dren and servants to their parish church or chapel on the
holy days, and chiefly upon the Sundays, to Morning and
[} " Now were many of the English popish recusants become fugitives
abroad in Flanders, and particularly in Antwerp and Louvain, and in
other places in the king of Spain's dominions. Here they employed
themselves in writing very dangerous and seditious books against the
Queen and her government, which, when they had printed, they caused
to be conveyed over hither, and privily dispersed abroad; which had
perverted many of the ignorant people, and made them run into dis-
prders." Strype, Annals, Chap. xlvi. Vol. i. part ii. p. 192. Also
Chap. xxiv. Vol. i. part i. p. 410, 411. See also the Queen's Letter to
the Bishop of London for seizing seditious books, &c. Appendix, No.
xxxn. Vol. i. part ii. p. 529.]
[a The above-named writers were the principal authors of the sedi
tious books of this period ; the design of which was, not only to vilify
the reformed English Church, but also to draw the people from their
allegiance to the Queen. Harding, Dorman, Saunders and Stapleton
attacked Bishop Jewel's Apology. Dr Richard Marshall is rendered
infamous by his brutal treatment of the remains of Peter Martyr's wife at
Oxford, which he dug up and buried in Ms dung-hill. Allen, who was
afterwards a cardinal, wrote various tracts in furtherance of the Spanish
invasion, many of which were found in some of the ships of the
Armada, ready for distribution in England. A full account of these men
and their writings may be read in Strype's works, to which the reader
is referred.]

170 ARTICLES TO BE INQUIRED OF
Evening Prayer, and upon reasonable let thereof to some
usual place, where Common Prayer is used, and then and
there abide orderly and soberly during the time of Common
Prayer, homilies, sermons, and other service of God there
used, reverently and devoutly giving themselves to the hear
ing thereof, and occupying themselves at times convenient in
private prayer; and who they be that either negligently or
wilfully absent themselves, or come very late to the church,
upon the Sundays especially, or that walk, talk, or otherwise
unreverently behave themselves in the church, or use any
gaming or pastime abroad or in any house, or sit in the
streets or churchyard, or in any tavern or ale-house, upon
the Sunday or other holy day, in the time of Common Prayer,
sermons, or reading of the homiUes^. either before noon or
after noon ?
44. Whether the forfeiture of twelve-pence for every
such offence, appointed by a statute made in the first year
of the Queen's Majesty's reign1, be levied and taken, accord
ing to the same statute, by the churchwardens, of every person
that so offendeth, and by them be put to the use of the poor
of the parish, and if it be not, by whose default it is not
levied ; and what particular sums of money have been for
feited that way, and by whom, since the feast of Easter in
the year of our Lord 1575, until the day of giving up the
presentment concerning these articles ; and so from time
to time, as the same churchwardens and sworn men shall be
appointed to present in this behalf, and how much of such
forfeitures have been delivered to the use of the poor of the
parish, and to whom the same hath been delivered?
45. Whether you know any, that in the time of the
reading of the Litany, or of any other part of the Common
Prayer, or in the time of the sermon, or of reading the
homilies, or any part of the Scriptures to the parishioners,
any person have departed out of the church without just and
necessary cause, or that disturb the minister or preacher
any manner of ways in the time of divine service or ser-
Q1 Cap. 16. This,' and other enactments of Queen Elizabeth's reign
on the same subject, are given in Burn's 'Justice of the Peace,' under
the head — Public Worship.]

WITHIN TOE PROVINCE OF CANTERBURY. 171
mon; and whether any, in contempt of their parish church
or minister, do resort to any other church or no?
46. Whether there be any innkeepers, ale-wives, vic
tuallers, or tipplers, that suffer or do admit any person or
persons in their houses, to eat, drink, or play at cards,
tables, or such like games in the time of Common Prayer
or sermon, on the Sundays or holy days ; and whether there
be any shops set open on Sundays or holy days, or any
butchers or others, that commonly use to sell meat or other
things in the time of Common Prayer, preaching, or reading
of the homilies ; and whether in any fairs or common mar
kets, falling upon the Sunday, there be any shewing of any
wares before the Morning Prayer be done ; and whether any
markets or selling of any wares be used or suffered in any
churchyards ?
47. Whether, for the putting of the churchwardens and
sworn men the better in remembrance of their duty, in ob
serving and noting such as offend in not coming to divine
service, your minister or reader do openly every Sunday,
after he have read the second Lesson at Morning and Even
ing Prayer, admonish and warn the churchwardens and sworn
men to look to their charge in this behalf, and to observe
who, contrary to the said statute, offend in absenting them
selves negligently or wilfully from their parish church or
chapel, or unreverently (as is aforesaid) use themselves in
the time of divine serviced
48. Whether the churchwardens of the last year have
given to the parish a just account of the church goods and
rents that were committed to their charge, according unto
the custom that hath been aforetime used, and what church
goods they or any other have sold, and to whom, and whether
to the profit of your church, or no ; and what hath been
done with the money thereof coming?
49. Whether the churchwardens and sworn men of the
last year have of any private corrupt affection concealed any
crime, or other disorder, in their time done in your parish,
and have not presented tlie same to tho bishop, chancellor,

172 ARTICLES TO BE INQUIRED OF
archdeacon, commissary, or such other as had authority
to reform the same ; and whether they, or any of them, at
any such time as they should have been at divine service
on Sundays or holy days, and should there have observed
others that were absent, have been away themselves at home,'
or in some tavern or ale-house, or else about some worldly
business, or at bowls, cards, tables, or other gaming, without
regard of their office and duty in that behalf?
50. Whether any man hath pulled down or discovered'
any church, chancel, or chapel, or any part of any of
them, any church-porch, vestry, or steeple, almose-house, or
such like, or have plucked down the bells, or have feUed or
spoiled any wood or timber in any churchyard?
51 . Whether your hospitals, spitals, and almose-houses,'
be weU and godly used according to the foundation and
ancient ordinances of the same ; whether there be any other
placed in them than poor impotent and needy persons, that
have not wherewith or whereby to live ?
52. Whether any of your parish, being of convenient age,
have not received the holy Communion thrice this last year
at the least, and namely at Easter last or thereabouts for once,
and what their names are ; or, receiving, have not signified the
same before to your parson, vicar, or curate, that he might
conveniently examine them ; or that have refused to come to
him to be examined?
53. Whether there be any in your parish that hath,
pr doth offend contrary to the statute made in the thirty-
seventh year of the reign of King Henry the Eighth, for
reformation of usury, and revived by an act made in the
thirteenth year of the reign of the Queen's Majesty; what
be the names of such offenders, and what is the manner
of their usury?
54. Whether there be any in your parish that minister
the goods of those that be dead without lawful authority,
[} Discovered: uncovered.]

WITHIN THE PROVINCE OF CANTERBURY. 173
or any that suppress the last will of the dead, or any executors
that have not fulfilled their testators' wiU, specially in paying
of legacies given to the church, or to other good and godly
uses, as to the relief of poverty, to orphans, poor scholars*
poor maids' marriages, highways, schools, and such like?
55. Whether there be any which of late have bequeathed
in their testaments any jewels, plate, ornaments, cattle, or
grain, or other moveable stocks, annuities, or sums of money
for the erection or finding of any obits, diriges, trentals, torches,
lights, tapers, lamps, or any such like use2, now by law
forbidden, which are not paid out of any lands, and whereunto
the Queen's Majesty is not entitled by any Act of Parliament;
and if there be any such legacy or appointment, what are the
names of such testators, and of the executors of their testa-;
ments, what is the quantity and quality of the gift, and to what
godly and lawful use is the same converted and employed ?
56. Whether there be any money or stock appertaining
to your parish church or chapel, or to the poor of your
parish, in any man's hands that refuseth or deferreth to pay
the same, or that useth fraud, deceit, or delay to make any
account in the presence of the honest of the parish for the
same ; and whether any such stock be decayed, by whose
negligence, and in whose hands ; and whether the store of
the poor men's box be openly, and indifferently given where
need is, without partial affection?
57. Whether the schoolmasters which teach within your
parish, either openly, or privately in any noble or gentleman's
house, or in any other place there, be of good and sincere
religion and conversation, and be diligent in teaching and
bringing up of youth ; whether they be examined, allowed,
and licensed by the ordinary or his officer in that behalf;
whether they teach the grammar3 set forth by King Henry the
[* Vide Queen Elizabeth's Injunctions, Art. xxv. Cardwell, Doc.
Ann. i. 190.]
[3 This grammar, commonly called Lily's, was originally written in
Latin for the use of St Paul's school: it was put forth by authority both
by Henry VIII and Edward VI. See Cardwell, Doc. Ann. i. p. 20.]

174 ARTICLES TO BE INQUIRED OF
Eighth of noble memory, and none other ; whether they teach
any thing contrary to the order of religion now established
by public authority ; and whether they teach not their scholars
the Catechism1 in Latin lately set forth, and such sentences of
Scripture as shaU be most expedient and meet to move them
to the love and due reverence of God's true religion, now
truly set forth by the Queen's Majesty's authority, and to
induce them to aU godUness and honest conversation ; and what
be the names and surnames of aU such schoolmasters and
teachers of youth within your parish, as weU of such as teach
publicly, as those that teach in the houses of noblemen,
gentlemen, or other private men?
58. Whether there be any among you that use sorcery
or witchcraft, or that be suspected of the same, and whether
any use any charms or unlawful prayers, or invocations in
Latin, or otherwise, and namely midwives in the time of
women's travail of child2 ; and whether any do resort to any
such for help or counsel, and what be their names?
59. Whether there be among you any blasphemers
of the name of God, great or often swearers, adulterers,
fornicators, incestuous persons, bawds, or receivers of naughty
and incontinent persons, or harbourers of women with child
which be unmarried, conveying or suffering them to go away
before they do any penance, or make satisfaction to the
congregation, or any that be vehemently suspected of such
faults, or that be not of good name and fame touching such
crimes and faults, any drunkards, or ribalds, or any that
be malicious, contentious, or uncharitable persons, common
slanderers of their neighbours, railers, scolders, or sowers
of discord between neighbours?
60. Whether there be any in these parts that have
[} Dean Nowel's Catechism.]
Q2 " Also I will not use any kind of sorcery or incantation in the
time of the travail of any woman." From the oath taken by Eleanor
Pead, before being licensed by the Archbishop to be a midwife. Strype,
Annals, Vol. i. part ii. p. 242.]

WITHIN THE PROVINCE OF CANTERBURY. 175
married within the degrees of affinity or consanguinity, by
the laws of God forbidden, so set out for an admonition
in a table now appointed to be affixed in every parish church
within this diocese ; or any that, being divorced or separated
for the same, do yet notwithstanding cohabit and keep com^
pany stiff together ; or any that, being married without those
degrees, have • unlawfully forsaken their wives or husbands,
and married others; any man that hath two wives, or any
woman that hath two husbands ; any that, being divorced or
separated asunder, have married again ; any married that
have made precontracts ; any that have made privy or secret
contracts ; any that have married or contracted themselves
without the consent of their parents, tutors, or governors ;
any that have married without banns thrice solemnly asked ;
any couples married that live not together, but slanderously
live apart ; any that have married out of the parish church
where they ought to have solemnized their marriage ?
61. Whether the minister and churchwardens have
suffered any lords of misrule3, or summer lords or ladies, or
any disguised persons, or others, in Christmas or at May-
games, or any morris- dancers, or at any other times, to come
unreverently into the church or churchyard, and there to
dance, or play any unseemly parts, with scoffs, jests, wanton
gestures, or ribald talk, namely in the time of Common
Prayer4; and what they be that commit such disorder, or
accompany or maintain them?
[j* Vide supra, note p. 141.]
Q4 " The wilde heades of the parish, flocking together, chuse them a
graund captaine of miscluef, whom they innoble with the title of my
Lord of Misrule. Then marche these heathen companie towards the church
and churchyard, their pipers pypyng, drummers thonderyng, their
stumpes dauncyng, their belles jyngling, their handkerchefes swyngyng
about their heads like madmen, their hobbie-horses and other monsters
skyrmishyng amongst the throng ; and in this sorte they go to the
churche (though the minister be at praier or preachyng) dauncing and
swyngyng then- handkerchiefs over their heads in the churche, like
devilles incarnate, with such a confused noise that no man can heare his
owne voyce. Then the foolish people, they looke, they stare, they
laugh, they fieere, and mount upon the formes and pewes to see these
goodly pageants solemnized in this sort. Then, after this, about the
church they go againe and againe, and so fourthe into the churcheyard, where

176 ARTICLES TO BE INQUIRED OF
62. Whether the arehdeacon, chancellor, commissary,'
official, or any other using ecclesiastical jurisdiction in this
diocese, their registrars, or actuaries, apparitors, or sum-
moners, have at any time winked at and suffered any adul
teries, fornications, incests, or other faults and offences, to
pass and remain unpunished and uncorrected, for money,
rewards, bribes, pleasure, friendship, or any other partial or
affectionate respect ; or any of them have been burdensome
to any in this diocese by exacting or taking excessive fees;
excessive procurations, any rewards, or commodities, by the'
way of promotion, gift, contribution, help, redemption of
penance, omission of quarter sermons, obtaining of any be
nefices, or office, or any other like ways or means ?
63. How many adulteries, incests, and fornications are
notoriously known to have been committed in your parish,
since Easter, 1 575 ; how many offenders in any such faults
have been put to open penance, and openly corrected; and
how many have been winked at and borne withal, or have
fined and paid money to the archdeacon, chancellor, com
missary, official, or their deputies, or to the deans, registrars,
or sumners', or any of them, for to escape open punishment
and correction; and what their names and surnames be?
64. Whether the deans rurals, and sumners, or any
of them, do pay any annual rent, fee, or pension for their
offices, and when they pay, and to whom ?
; 65. Generally, whether there be among you any notorious
¦evil livers, or any suspected of any notorious sin, fault, or
crime, to the offence of christian people committed; any that
stubbornly refuse to conform themselves to unity and godly
religion now established by public authority, or any that
bruiteth abroad rumours of the alteration of the same, or
where they have commonly their summer-halls, their bowers, arbours
and banquetyng-houses set up, wherein they feast, banquet and daunce
all that day, and, peradventure, all that night too, and thus these ter1
restrial furies spend the sabbath dale." Stubs' Anatomie of Abuses
(a.d. 1585), p. i)2.]
Q1 Sumner: summoner.]

WITHIN" THE PROVINCE OF CAXTERBCRY.

177

otherwise that disturbeth good orders, and the quietness of
Christ's church and the christian congregation ?
The tmior of the oath mi, tered to the churchwardens
arid sworn men.
Ye shafl swear by Almighty God, that ye shaU dfligently
consider aU and every the articles given to you in charge, and
make a true answer unto the same in writing, presenting aU
and every such person and persons dwelling within your parish,
as have committed any offence or fault, or made any default,
mentioned in any of the same articles, or which are vehe
mently suspected or defamed of any such offence, fault, or
default; wherein ve shall not present any person or persons
of any evil wDL, malice, or hatred, contrary to the truth, nor
shaU for love, favour, mede, dread, or any corrupt affection,
spare to present any that be offenders, suspected or defamed
in any of these cases, but shaU do uprightly, as men having
the fear of God before your eyes, and desirous to maintain
virtue and suppress vice. So God help you.

12
[grindal.]

ARTICLES
TO BE INQUIRED OF

METROPOLITICAL VISITATION OF THE
MOST REVEREND FATHER IN GOD

EDMUND,

BY DIVINE SUFFERANCE ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY,
PRIMATE OF ALL ENGLAND, AND METROPOLITAN, IN ALL
AND SINGULAR CATHEDRAL AND COLLEGIATE
CHURCHES WITHIN HIS PROVINCE
OF CANTERBURY.

Grind. Hcg. 1. First, Whether your bishop and his chanceUor, com
missaries, and all other his officers, do minister justice in
differently and incorruptly to all her Majesty's subjects, and
punish vice and public crimes with due punishment, without
any corrupt commutations, neither respecting gifts nor persons;
and whether any money, gift, reward, or any other temporal
commodity, other than accustomed lawful fees, hath been re
ceived for justice, or any judgments or execution of laws, or
for any gift, advowson, presentation, collation, institution, or
induction, or for the procuring of any such to any spiritual
or ecclesiastical living; what hath been received; by whom,
and by whose mediation ?
2. Item, Whether your bishop, dean, chapter, and all
other your governors, do, in their several regiments, direct all
their doings to seek the glory of God, the godly quietness of
the Church of England, the upholding in good order of your
cathedral of  , neither suffering in the same corrupt doc
trine nor offensive manners ; and whether any of them hath,
or doth make, or suffer any waste, ruin, decay, or dilapidation
of the goods or possessions of this church ; as by decay, or

ARTICLES TO BE INQUIRED OF, &C 179
not repairing the church and their several houses, alienating
the stock, buildings, implements, or other moveable goods of
the church ; or committing any of the same to private uses,
or making of leases in possession or reversion for more years,
or otherways, than the statutes of your church do prescribe ;
or by greedy waste of timber, excessive sales of woods, ad-
vowsons, unused and unreasonable grants, patents, and rever
sions of offices, unwonted annuities, and such like greedy
griping of things present, to the impoverishing of the church
and succession ; how many, and what they be ; whether any
such grant or advowson hath been sold for any value, by
whom, to whom, and for how much, and who now enjoyeth
the same?
3. Item, How many such grants, patents, advowsons,
sales, offices, annuities, and such like, hath been confirmed
by your chapter-seal, sithence the first year of her Majesty's
reign, to whose use, and by whose means ; and what money
was received for the same, by whom, and to whose use :
whether any like gift, grant, advowson, or lease for longer
time than for twenty-one years, or three lives, hath been
made or confirmed, antedated, or by other colourable means
procured in possession or reversion, sithence the beginning of
the Parliament in the thirteenth year of her Majesty's reign;
what those be, and by whose means procured, and to whose
use? 4. Item, Whether your deans, archdeacons, and other
dignities of your church, be resident or not ; who they be ;
what other promotions or livings every one of them hath,
and in what diocese ; and whether every one of them be
ministers or not ; whether they use seemly or priestly gar
ments, according as they are commanded by the Queen's
Majesty's injunctions to do?
5. Item, Whether your prebendaries be commonly resi
dent, or how many of them ; where every one of the rest
be ; what be their names ; what livings every one of them
hath, and in what place; what orders they be in; how or
in what apparel they do commonly go ; whether they do
12—2

180 ARTICLES TO BE INQUIRED OF
preach in their several courses, or how often, and what
times in the year ; or how often they do resort to your ca
thedral church ?
6. Item, Whether your divine service be used, and the,
Sacrament ministered in manner and form prescribed in the.
Queen's Majesty's Injunctions, and none other ways ; whether
it be said or sung in due time ; whether in aU points ac-.
cording to the statutes of yom- church, not being repugnant
to any of the Queen's Majesty's laws or injunctions ; whether
aU that were wont, be bound, or ought to come to it, do so
stUl ; whether every one of your church doth openly commu
nicate in the said cathedral church at the least once in every
year? 7. Item, Whether your grammar-school be weU ordered ;
whether the number of the chUdren thereof be furnished;
how many do want, and by whose default ; whether they be
diligently and godly brought up in the fear of God and
wholesome doctrine ; whether any of them have been re
ceived for money or rewards, and by whom ; whether the
statutes, foundations, and other ordinances, touching the
godly prescribed and used alms of your church, and the said
grammar-school, master, or the scholars thereof, or any other
having doing or interest therein, be kept ; by whom it is not
observed, or by whose default? And the Uke in aU points
you shaU inquire and present of your choristers and their
master. 8. Item, Whether aU other officers and ministers of your
church, as well within as without, do their duties in all
points obediently and faithfully ; and whether your dean,
stewards, treasurers, bursars, receivers, or any officer, having
any charge, or any ways being accountant to the said church,
do make a true, perfect, and faithful account, at such days
and times as be limited and appointed by the statutes and
customs of the said church, making full payment yearly of
all arrearages; whether any money or goods of the church
do remain in any men's hands ; who they be, and what sum
(remaineth ?

IN CATHEDRAL CHURCHES. 181
9. Item, You shaU inquire of the doctrine and judgment
of aU and singular head and members of yom- said church,
as your dean, archdeacons, prebendaries, readers of divinity,
schoolmasters, vicars, petty canons, deacons, conducts1,
singing-men, choristers, scholars in grammar-schools, and all
other officers and ministers, as weU within your church as
without ; whether any of them do either privily or openly
preach any unwholesome, erroneous, or seditious doctrine, con
trary or repugnant to any article agreed upon in any synod
of the clergy of the province of Canterbury, sithence the first
year of her Majesty's reign ; or discourage any man, soberly
for his edifying, from the reading of the holy Scriptures ; or
in any point do persuade or move any not to conform them
selves to the order of religion reformed, restored, and revived
by public authority in this church of England?
10. Item, You shaU inquire of the names and surnames
of all and singular the abovenamed members, officers, and
ministers of this your said church, as weU high as low:
whether you know or suspect any of them to obtain his
room, or living, by simony, that is, by money, unlawful
covenants, gift, or reward ; who presented him ; whether his
living be in lease ; and by whom it is leased ; to whom, upon
what rent ; whether he doth pay any pension ; for what cause,
what sum, and to whom; whether any of them be known
or suspected to be a swearer, an adulterer, a fornicator, or
suspected of any other uncleanliness ; whether any of them
do use any suspect house, or suspected company of any such
faults, any tavern, alehouse, or tippling houses, or any incon
venient season ; whether any of them be suspected to be a
drunkard, a dicer, a carder, a brawler, fighter, quarreler, or
unquiet person, a carrier of tales, a backbiter, slanderer, bate-
maker2, or any other ways a breaker of charity or unity, or
cause of unquietness by any means ?
11. Item, Whether you have necessary ornaments and
books for your church?
Q1 Conducts: rondncti, hired chaplains; not members of the society.]
[s Bate-maker : maker of discord.]

182 articles to ee inquired of, &c.
12. Item, Whether your church be sufficiently repaired
in all parts; what stock or annuity is there towards the re
parations of the cathedral church ; in whose hands and cus
tody doth it remain?
13. Item, Finally, you shall present what you think ne
cessary or profitable for the church to be reformed, or of
new to be appointed and ordered in the same.

INJUNCTIONS
GIVEN TO THE
DEAN AND CHAPTER
OF THE CATHEDRAL CHURCH OF BANGOR,
AND TO OTHER OF THE CLERGY OF THAT DIOCESE, BY THE MOST
REVEREND IN CHRIST, EDMUND ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY,
PRIMATE OF ALL ENGLAND, AND METROPOLITAN, IN HIS
METROPOLITICAL VISITATION OF THE SAID
DIOCESE OF BANGOR, IN THE YEAR
OF CHRIST, ONE THOUSAND,
FIVE HUNDRED,
SEVENTY SIX.

Imprimis, That the dean and prebendaries of the said Grind. Reg.
cathedral church, and every of them, which are bound by
the Queen's Majesty's visitors' injunctions to preach in the
said cathedral church, do and execute the said sermons in
their proper persons, every of the times to them especially
appointed ; except for reasonable causes they obtain of the
bishop of the said see, to do such sermons, and every of
them, by some other learned men; upon pain of 20s. to
be levied of the fruits of then- Uvings, to the use of the
cathedral church, so often as herein any of them shaU offend.
2. Item, That the said dean and prebendaries shaU
make the said quarter sermons, and every of them, upon
the days Umited in a certain table hereunto annexed, upon
the foresaid pain ; and that the said table shall be set up
in a frame within the choir of the said cathedral church,
that the days of such sermons may be pubUcly known.
3. Item, That every other prebendaries, having any
church or churches to his or their prebends annexed, shaU
make, in their proper persons, one sermon in the said cathe
dral church yearly upon a certain day also to be Umited by
the bishop there ; except upon reasonable causes, to be
allowed by the said bishop, he or they be permitted to do
the same by some other learned man ; upon the pain before
mentioned.

184 injunctions For the cathedral church of bangor.
4. Item, That the said dean and prebendaries diligently
and carefully look quarterly, that schoolmaster, usher, and
scholars of the grammar school there erected, observe and
keep the statutes and ordinances of the same school; and
that once every year a fuU and perfect account be made of
aU the revenues belonging to the said school, before the
bishop there, or his substitute, the first week of November
yearly, without any fraud, delay, or coUusion.
5. Item, That every archdeacon of the said diocese
within his jurisdiction do diUgently exhort the parsons,
vicars, and curates, to apply the study of holy Scripture,
to avoid idleness and unseemly apparel ; and the defects
and disorders in that behalf from time to time, by himself
or his official, to direct and present to the bishop.
6. Item, That every minister or priest in the said
diocese, not licensed to preach, having any benefice with
cure, execute in his own person, once at the least every half
year, in every his benefice with cure the whole service of
the church ; and also then and there minister the holy
Communion, upon pain to forfeit of the fruits of every such
benefice 51. for every such default, to be employed by the
bishop to the poor of the same parish.
Here follows a table of the times appointed for the ordinary
sermons, which the dean and certain prebendaries of
the church are yearly bound to make in the same.
In witness and testimony of all which premises, we, Ed
mund Archbishop of Canterbury abovesaid, to these presents
have put om- seal, yeoven in our manor of Lambeth the five
and twentieth of February in the year of our Lord God, after
the computation of the church of England, one thousand
five hundred seventy and six, and in the second year of our
translation.

ARTICLES,
WHEREUPON IT WAS AGREED
BY THE
MOST REVEREND FATHER IN GOD,
EDMUND,
ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY,
AND OTHER THE BISHOPS, AND THE WHOLE CLERGY OF THE PROVINCE
OF CANTERBURY, IN THE CONVOCATION OR SYNOD, HOLDEN AT
WESTMINSTER BY PROROGATION, IN THE YEAR OF OUR LORD
GOD, AFTER THE COMPUTATION OF THE CHURCH OF
ENGLAND, MDLXXV, TOUCHING THE ADMISSION
OF APT AND FIT PP RSONS TO THE MINIS
TRY, AND THE ESTABLISHING
OF GOOD ORDER IN
THE CHURCH'.

(Petyt. MSS., Inner Temple Library, No. 38, fol. 217.)
First, That none shaU be made deacon or minister
hereafter, but only such as shall first bring to the bishop
of that diocese, from men known to the same bishop to
be of sound reUgion, a testimonial, both of his honest life,
and of his professing the doctrine expressed in the Articles
of EeUgion, which concern the confession of true Christian
faith, and the doctrine of the sacraments, comprised in a
book imprinted, entituled, Articles, u hereupon it was agreed
by the archbisliops and bishops of both provinces, and the
whole clergy in the Convocation holden at London, in the Year
fj1 The convocation, having been divers times adjourned, at last, on
Saturday March the 17th, A.n. 157s, met at Henry the Seventh's chapel,
where the most reverend the Archbishop, being present, commanded and
caused to be read certain articles conceived in writing: which, after
they had been read over, the archbishop and his brethren the bishops
gave their assent and consent to, and subscribed their names with their
own hands. Strype, Grindal, p, 289.
These Articles, with the exception of the twelfth and fifteenth, were
pubUshed and printed by the Queen's authority. The reason of the
omission in the latter case is stated in the note at that Article. The text
has been corrected from the MS. copy which belonged to Whitgift, who
was Prolocutor of the convocation, and which is indorsed with his own
hand.]

186 ARTICLES OF CONVOCATION
of our Lord 1562, for the avoiding of the diversities of
opinions, and for the establishing of consent touching true
religion; put forth by the Queen's authority: and which
also shaU then be able to answer, and render to the same
bishop an account of his faith in Latin, agreeable and con
sonant to the said articles ; and shall first subscribe to the
said articles. And every such deacon shaU be of the age
of three and twenty years, and shall continue in that office
the space of a whole year, at the least, before he be admitted
to the order of priesthood. And every such minister shall
be of the full age of four and twenty years. And that nei
ther of those orders shall be given, but only upon a Sunday
or holy day, and in the face of the church; and in such
manner and form, and with aU such other circumstances
as are appointed by the book entituled, The form and manner
of making and consecrating Bisltops, Priests, and Deacons.
2. Item, That no bishop shall give either of the said
orders to any that be not of his own diocese, (other than gra
duates resiant in either of the Universities,) unless they be
dimitted under the hand and seal of that bishop of whose
diocese they are; and not upon letters dimissory of any
chancellor or other officer to any bishop.
3. Item, That unlearned ministers, heretofore made by
any bishops, shaU not hereafter be admitted to any cure or
spiritual function, according to the Queen's Majesty's in
junction in that behalf. For which purpose, lie bishop
shall cause strait and diligent examination to be used in
the admission of all curates to the charge of any cure.
4. Item, That diligent inquisition be made in every dio^
cese for aU such as have forged or counterfeited letters of
orders, that they may be deposed and punished by the
commissioners ecclesiastical.
5. Item, That the bishops by their letters do certify one
to another the names of such counterfeit ministers, to the
end they be not suffered to serve in any other diocese.
t1 Art. xliii.]

TOUCHING THE CLERGY. 187
6. Item, That from henceforth none shall be admitted
to any orders ecclesiastical, unless he do presently shew to
the bishop a true presentation of himself to a benefice then
void, within the diocese or jurisdiction of the said bishop ;
or unless he likewise shew to the said bishop a true certifi
cate, where presently he may be placed to serve some cure
within the same diocese or jurisdiction ; or unless he be
placed in some cathedral, or collegiate church, or college ;
or unless the bishop shall forthwith place him in some va
cant benefice or cure ; or unless he be known to have suffi
cient patrimony or livelihood of his own.
7. Item, That none shall be admitted unto any dignity
or benefice with cure of souls, unless he be qualified accord
ing to the tenor of the first article : and if any such dignity
or benefice be of the yearly value of £30. or above, in the
Queen's books, unless he shall then be a doctor in some
faculty, or a bachelor of divinity at least, or a preacher
lawfully allowed by some bishop within this realm, or by
one of the Universities of Cambridge or Oxford; and shall
give open trial of his preaching before the bishop or ordi
nary, or some other learned men appointed by him, before
his admission to such dignity or benefice. And neverthe
less, where the stipends or livings be very small, there to
choose and admit of the best that can be found in such
case of necessity.
8. Item, That all licences for preaching granted out by
any archbishops or bishops within the province of Canterbury,
bearing date before the 8th of February 1572, he void and
of none effect. And nevertheless, all such as shall be thought
meet for that office to be admitted again without difficulty
or charge, paying not above four-pence for the seal, writing, intheprin.
parchment, and wax for the same, according to an article ofitissome-
tho advertisements in that behalf. ent, viz.
paying nothing for
9. Item, That every bishop take order, that all able
preachers within his diocese do earnestly and with diligence
teach their auditors sound doctrine of faith and true religion;
and continually exhort them to repentance and amendment of
life ; that they may bring forth the fruits of faith and charity,

188 ARTICLES OF CONVOCATION
and be liberal in alms and other good deeds commanded by
God's word. And that none be admitted to be a preacher
unless he be first a deacon at the least.
10. Item, That every bishop in his diocese shall with aD
expedition take order, that the catechism aUowed be dili
gently taught to the youth in every parish church ; and that
the HomiUes, when no sermons be had, be duly read in order,
as they be prescribed, every Sunday and holy day.
11. Item, That every bishop shaU Ukewise take order
within his diocese, that every parson, vicar, curate, and
stipendiary priest, being under the degree of a Master of
Art, and being no preacher, shaU provide, and have of his
own, within two months after warning given to him or them,
the New Testament, both in Latin and English, or Welsh;
and shall confer daily one chapter of the same, the Latin
and English, or Welsh together. And that archdeacons,
commissaries, and officials, in theu- synods and visitations,
shaU by their discretion appoint to every of the said parsons,
vicars, curates, and stipendiary priests, some certain tax of
the New Testament to be conned without book, or otherwise
to be travaUed in, as shall be thought most convenient to the
said archdeacons, commissaries, or officials; and shall exact
a rehearsal of the same, and examine them, how they have
profited in the study thereof, at their next synods and visi
tations, or such other time or times as to them shall be
thought meet.
12. Item, Where some ambiguity and doubt hath risen
among divers, by what persons private baptism is to be mi
nistered; forasmuch as by the book of Common Prayer, allowed
by statute, the bishop of the diocese is authorized to expound
and resolve aU such doubts as shaU arise concerning the man
ner how to understand, do, and execute the things contained
in the said book; it is now by the said archbishop and
bishops expounded and resolved, and every of them- doth
expound and resolve, that the said private baptism, in case
of necessity, is only to be ministered by a lawful minister or
deacon, called to be present for that purpose, and by none
other. And that every bishop in his diocese shall take order,

TOUCHING THE CLERGY. 189
that this exposition of the said doubt shall be published in
writing before the first day of May next coming, in every
parish church of his diocese in this province. And thereby all
other persons shall be inhibited to intermeddle with the minis
tering of baptism privately, being no part of their vocation1.
; 13. Item, That from henceforth there be no commuta
tion of any penance by any having ordinary jurisdiction ec
clesiastical, or any their officers or deputies, into any mulct
pecuniary; unless the same be done upon great and urgent
causes, by the consent of the bishop of the diocese, declared
in writing under his hand and seal.
14. Item, That all archdeacons, and others, which
have ordinary jurisdiction ecclesiastical, and their officers and
deputies, shall call before them aU such person and persons as
shall be detected or presented before them, or any of them,
of any ecclesiastical crime and fault ; and shall use aU means
by law prescribed, to convince and punish such as be found
to be offenders effectuaUy, upon pain of suspension from his
and their office.
15. Item, That the bishops shall take order, that it be
published and declared in every parish church within their
diocese, before the first day of May next coming, that mar
riage may be solemnized at all times of the year, so that the
banns be first, upon three several Sundays or holy days in
the service-time, openly asked in the church, and none im
pediment objected; and so that the said marriage be also
publicly solemnized in the church at the usual time of Morn
ing Prayer2.
" To all which Articles, and every of them, we, the said
archbishop and bishops, whose names are underwritten,
have assented and subscribed our several names with
our proper hands, as well for ourselves, as also for
other bishops, being absent; for whom in this synod
we have lawful proxies."
[' This twelfth Article is omitted in the printed book of these Articles. J
[* This fifteenth Article also is omitted in the printed articles. " Ul
timus tamen articulus typis non fuit expressus, eo quod domina regina
(ut dicitur) non assensit cidem." Wilkins, Concil. iv. 285.]

MANDATUM Archiepiscopi Cantuar. ad publicandum Ar-
ticulos in Convocatione, MDLXXV. stabilitos.
(Wilkins, Concil. vol. iv. p. 285.)
Edmundus, divina providentia Cant. Archiepiscopus, totius
Angliae primas et metropolitanus, venerabili confratri nostro
Edwino, eadem providentia London. Episcopo, salutem et
fraternam in Domino charitatem. Cum in sacra Synodo
provinciali sive convocatione praelatorum et cleri nostrae Cant.
provincise, auctoritate brevis regii in ea parte emanati, in
domo capitulari ecelesiae cathedralis D. PauU London. 9°
die mensis Maii a.d. mdlxxii. ultimo praeterito inchoata
ac celebrata, ac de die in diem et de loco in locum con-
tinuata et prorpgata, de consilio et assensu vestris, et aliorum
venerabilium confratrum nostrorum, totiusque cleri dicta nos
tras Cant, provincise, in eadem sacra synodo sive convoca
tione 17° die mensis Martii a.d. (juxta computationem ecele
siae Anglicanse) mdlxxv. ultimo praeterito congregata,
inter nonnulla alia, per nos mutuo et unanimi nostro con
sensu, ad Dei gloriam iUustrandam, divini cultus augmentum,
ecelesiae Anglicanae utilitatem, ordinis clericalis honestatem
et decentiam, ac iUustrissimae Dominae nostrae Reginae regnique
sui Angliae tuitionem et defensionem tendentia, ordinata et
stabilita, ex certis magnis, ai-duis, et urgentibus causis, per
nos eisdem confratribus nostris et clero dictse nostras pro-
vinciae Cant, expositis, et inter nos matura deliberatione con-
sideratis et ponderatis, quosdam articulos intitulatos " Articles
whereupon it was agreed," etc. ordinaverimus et stabiliveri-
mus; nos igitur Articulos praedictos in et per totam pro-
vinciam nostram Cant, praedictam debitse executioni deman-
dare volentes, veram exemplum articulorum praesentibus an-
nexum (ne quisquam ignorantiam praetendere possit) frater-
nitati vestrae committimus publicandum; eidem fraternitati
vestrse praecipiendo mandantes, quatenus vera exemplaria prae
dictorum articulorum sub sigillo et separalibus literis vestris,
universis et singulis venerabilibus confratribus nostris episcopis
suffraganeis dictae nostrae provincise Cant, ac custodibus spi-
ritualitatis sedium vacantium transmittentes, ex parte nostra

mandate. 191
Us injungatis, quibus nos etiam harum serie injungimus, qua-
tenus eorum singuli in singulis civitatibus ac dicecesibus eorun-
dem, prout [ad] eos et eorum quemlibet respective pertinet, arti
culos prsedictos debite publicent et denuncient, ac ab omnibus,
quos concernunt, observari et debitae executioni demandari
faciant, et curent cum effectu. Ac insuper articulos memo-
ratos per fraternitatem vestram, in et per civitatem et dicece-
sim vestram, prout ad vos attinet, debite et effectualiter
pubhcari, denunciari, et executioni debitae demandari volumus
et mandamus, prout convenit. In cujus rei testimonium, etc.
Dat. 20° die Aprilis, mdlxxvi.

TRANSLATION.
MANDATE of the Archbishop of Canterbury for tlie pub
lication of the Articles1 agreed upon in the Convocation,
1575.
Edmund, by divine providence Archbishop of Canterbury,
primate of aU England and Metropolitan, to our reverend
brother Edwin, by the same providence Bishop of London,
health and brotherly love in the Lord. Whereas in
the sacred provincial synod or convocation of the prelates
and clergy of our province of Canterbury, begun and holden,
under authority of a royal brief issued in that behalf, in the
chapter-house of the cathedral church of St Paul in London,
on the 9th day of May a.d. 1572 last past, and from day
to day and from place to place continued and prorogued by
the counsel and assent of you, and the rest of our venerable
brethren, and the whole clergy of our said province of Can
terbury, in the same sacred convocation, assembled on the
17th day of March a.d. 1575, according to the compu
tation of the church of England, last past, amongst sundry
other matters by us with our mutual and unanimous consent
ordained and established, tending to the setting forth of God's
glory, the increase of divine worship, the advantage of the
Church of England, the honesty and decency of the clerical
P The preceding Articles.]

] 92 mandate.
order, and the tuition and defence of our Ulustrious sove-.
reign the Queen and her realm of England, for certain great,
arduous, and urgent causes, set forth by us to the same
our brethren and the clergy of our said province of Canter
bury, and considered and weighed amongst us with mature
deliberation, we ordained and established certain Articles
entituled "Articles whereupon it was agreed, etc.": — We
therefore, wUUng to put into due execution the aforesaid
Articles in and throughout our entire province of Canter
bury aforesaid, do commit to your brotherhood to be pub
lished, that no one may pretend ignorance, a true copy of
the Articles annexed to these presents ; strictly charging
the same your brotherhood, that, transmitting true copies of
the aforesaid Articles under your seal and several letters to
aU and singular our venerable brethren the suffragan bishops
of our said province of Canterbury, and to the keepers of
the spiritualities of the vacant sees, you enjoin them in our
behalf, (and we ourselves also enjoin them by the tenor hereof,)
that each of them in their several cities and dioceses, as re
spectively pertains to them and any of them, duly publish
and proclaim the aforesaid Articles, and cause and effectually
take care that they be observed and duly executed by all
whom they concern.
And moreover, we wiU and command that the said Articles
be duly and effectually published, proclaimed, and put into
due execution, as is fit, by your brotherhood, in and through
your city and diocese, as pertaineth to you.
In witness whereof, kc.
Given the 20th day of April, mdlxxvi.

DISPUTATION AT CAMBRIDGE,
A.D. 1540,

a nour tiik

SACRAMENT OF THE LORD'S SUPPER.

i a
[UUINDAL.]

NOTICE.

£This disputation was held in the presence of king Edward's visitors,
viz. Thomas Goodrich, bishop of Ely ; Nicholas Ridley, bishop of Ro
chester; Sir William Paget; Sir Thomas Smith; Sir John Cheke; Dr
May; and Dr Wendy, the king's physician. The conclusions to be
disputed were :
1. That transubstantiation could not be proved by the plain and
manifest words of Scripture.
2. That it could not thereof be necessarily collected, nor yet con
firmed by the consent of the ancient fathers for these thousand
years past.1
In this disputation, holden June 20, 1549, the disputants were, on the
protestant side, Dr Madew ; on the Romish, Glin, Langdale, Sedgwick
and Young : In the second, on June 24, Glin, affirming the corporeal pre
sence of Christ in the sacrament, was opposed by Grindal, Perne, Guest,
and Pilkington. And in the third, Perne was opposed by Parker (not
Dr Matthew Parker, afterwards archbishop), Pollard, Vavasor, and
Young: Bishop Ridley determined. The entire disputation may be
seen in Foxe's Acts and Monuments, p. 1376. Ed. 1583. For Bishop
Ridley's Determination, see Works, Parker Society Edition, p. 171. et
seq.] [' It should rather be, "for a thousand years after Christ." See Strype, Grindal,
p. 6.]

THE
SECOND DISPUTATION
HOLDEN
AT CAMBRIDGE,
THE 24th DAY OF JUNE, 1549.

[After Perne had argued from Scripture against Glin's Conclusion in
support of Transubstantiation, the narrative proceeds in p. 1383.]
Here Master Grindal beginneth to dispute.
Grindal : — Whereas you say, worshipful master doctor, {jj,ri{}d{2
that we speak not now as sometimes we thought and judged
in this matter; peradventure you also judge not so now all
things as you have done heretofore. But what we have, once
been, it forceth not, God respecteth no man's person. And
whereas you say that you dare not, contrary to Christ, call
it a sign, or a figure ; Augustine2 notwithstanding dareth to Ausr.Tertui.
call it a figure, and Tertullian8 Ukewise, with many more, morecaiut
Glin: — True it is, but they called it not a sign or a
figure only : but prove you, if you can, that after the conse
cration remaineth any other substance than the real body
of Christ. Grindal :¦ — If the forms do nourish, as you contend, they whnt "«
' J 'J f0nn 0f
nourish the natural and human body, for they be both as bread and
J J wine do
one, and are nourished alike. nourish.
Glin : — Your reason is mere physical, and therefore to
be rejected in matters of faith ; but I grant they nourish, but
miraculously. Grindal: — If you grant that the forms do nourish, then
you grant that bread remaineth.
[a S.August, de doctr. Christ. Lib. iii. c. 16. Basil, 1569. Tom. m.
col. 63. Vide supra, p. 03. Also contra Adimnnt. c. 12, Tom. vi. col.
187.] [3 Tertull. advers. Marcion. Lib. iv. c. 40. Paris. 1041. p. 571. Vide
supra, p. G5.] 13—2

196

THE SECOND DISPUTATIOSJ

It remaineth
bread and
wine after
the conse
cration.

How it is
called
bread, and
in what
respect.

Christ called it
wine, not
blood.

GUn : — I said even now that that is true, but the nature
of it is changed, and that miraculously.
Grindal: — If it be the real and substantial body of
Christ, because Christ said, " This is my body ;" ergo, because
the Lord said, " I wiU not drink of the fruit of this vine," and
Paul caUeth it bread after the consecration, it is therefore
bread and wine.
QUn : — Truly, sir, you must bring better arguments, or
else you wiU prove nothing for your purpose. For to your
reasons thus I answer : Chrysostom saith, " Christ did drink
of the blood1;" but whether this sentence, " I wiU not drink of
the fruit of the vine," be spoken of the blood, it is not certain.
And truly, Erasmus denieth that it is not to be found in all
the whole scripture, that it is caUed bread after the conse
cration. Or else thus I may answer you. Even as it is
caUed bread for the form, and kind, and accidents which
remain ; so, for the form and similitude which it hath, it may
be caUed the fruit of the vine, after the consecration. And
whereas Chrysostom caUeth it wine, he speaketh of the nature
whereof the sacrament necessarily is made. And I deny
not but it may be caUed wine, but yet eucharistical. &e.
Rochester: — The Evangelists, Matthew, Mark and Luke,
call it the fruit of the vine, and Chrysostom saith, " that the
fruit of the vine is nothing else but wine :" ergo Christ gave
them wine, and drank wine himself also, not blood.
Glin : — Christ said twice, '¦ I wUl not drink of the
fruit of the vine ;" once at the eating of the paschal Iamb,
(as Luke saith,) and then was it wine indeed; and again,
after the consecration of his body and blood, he said the
Uke, and then it was not wine ; which methink I can prove
by the plain words of St Luke, if we compare him with
Matthew. For if it were wine, as they both affirm, then
the words of Christ cannot weU stand, because first (as Luke
sheweth) he said at his legal supper, " I wUl not drink of
the fruit of this vine," &c. ; and again in Matthew, after
the consecration of his body and blood he drank : it followeth
therefore, that that which he drank was not wine by nature;

[} S. Chrysost. Horn. tt/3. in Matth. cap. xxvi. Eton. 1612. Tom. n.
p. 510. Vide supra p. 65.J

HOLDEN AT CAMBRIDGE. 197
for then must Christ needs be a liar, which were blasphemy
to say. Rochester : — Augustine doth thus reconcile those places, Two places
.... assoiled.
saying, it is spoken by a figure which we call Hysteron

Glin : — I know that Augustine saith so, but methink
that which I have said seemeth to be the true meaning of
the places.
Rochester : — Augustine seeketh no starting holes, nor yet
any indirect shifts to obscure the truth.
Glin: — Say your fatherhood what you will of Augustine,
I think not so.
Grindal : — " This cup is the New Testament in my blood", in these .
r •> words. This
but here is a trope ; ergo, in these words of Christ, " This is >s my body,
,,,. ,sa trope.
my body, ' is a trope also.
Glin : — I deny your argument ; for whereas Luke saith,
"this cup," Matthew saith, "this is my blood;" and therefore,
as Augustine saith, "Places that be dark, are to be expounded
by other that be light'1."
Rochester: — All of your side deny that Christ ever used
any trope in the instituting of sacraments.
Glin: — For my part, 1 hold no opinion but the truth,
whereof you yourself also do pretend the like.
Rochester : — What understand you by this word hoc, ^hq™i,t1ion
(this), and in what words standeth the force or strength of the ^™trenBth
sacrament? In this pronoun hoc (this), or in this verb est "lament.
(is), or else in this whole sentence, "this is my body"?
Glin : — It is not made the true body, except all tho
words be spoken, as in baptism, " I baptize thee in the name
of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost." For
neither doth baptism consist in this word ego (I), or in bap
tize, or in this word te (thee), or in these words, in nomine
(in the name), &c. but in all the words spoken in order.
[a Quod enim Lucas de calice bis commemoravit, prius antequam
panem daret, dcinde postcaquam panem dedit, illud quod superius dixit
prieoccupavit, ut solot ; illud vero quod ordine suo posuit non commemo
ravit superius. S. August, de consensu Evangelist. Lib. iii. cap. 1. Tom.
iv. col. 471.]
[8 Quibusdam enim scripturarum locis apertius aliquid exponitur,
quod diligcns et pius lector etiam in aliis locis, in quibus minus aperitur,
intclligat. S. August, do diversis quwstionibus. Quest, liii. Tom. iv.
col. M.I.]

198

THE SECOND DISPUTATION AT CAMBRIDGE.

To eat the
body of
Christ, a
figurativespeech.

Cyprian
explained.

Chrysost.
sup. Matth.
homil. ii.
cap. 5.

Grindal: — If to eat the body of Christ be a figurative
speech, as Augustine saith it is, ergo, then these words, " this
is my body," is a figurative speech also.
Glin: — It is a figurative speech, because we eat not
the body of Christ after the same manner that we do other
meats, &c.
Grindal: — Cyprian understandeth' this of those that come
unworthily, and make no difference of the Lord's body, speak
ing of the dijudication of the sacraments, and not of the body
of Christ. Glin: — Truly he speaketh of the true body of Christ.
Rochester: — They receive unworthily, who neither judge
themselves, nor yet the sacraments, taking them as other
common bread.
Grindal: — Augustine, upon the thirty-third psalm1, saith,
" Christ bare himself in his own hands after a sort, not indeed
or truly," &c.
Glin: — You omit many other things which Augustine
saith ; and I confess that he carried himself in his own hands
after a sort. But Augustine deUvereth this unto us, and as a
great miracle; and you know it was no great miracle to
carry a figure of his body in his hands. And whereas you
say that Christ carried himself after a sort in his own hands,
it is very true, but yet diversly ; for he sat after one manner at
his supper, and after another manner he carried himself in his
hands : for Christ in the visible figure bore himself invisibly.
Grindal: — Tertullian caUeth it a figure, ergo, it is so.
Glin: — It is, as I have said, a figure, but not a figure
only. But hear what Tertullian saith2, " He took bread and
made it his body, saying, This is my body," &c.
Grindal: — Hear what Chrysostom saith upon Matthew8,
Homil. n. sup. cap. 5, " If vessels sanctified to holy uses," &c.
Glin: — That work is received not as Chrysostom's, but
some man's else, as you know : or thus I answer, it is not
the true body in proper and visible form.

[} S. August, in Psalm, xxxiii. Tom. viii.
• p. 61.] Q3 Advers. Marcion. Lib. iv. c. 40.]
[3 Opus imperf. in Matth. Hom. xi. Paris. 1724
' p. 63. Vide supra p. 67.]

col. 234. Vide supra

Tom.vi. adfinem

THE
EXAMINATION OF
CERTAIN LONDONERS
BEFORE THE
ECCLESIASTICAL COMMISSIONERS.
JUNE 20, 1567.

THE
EXAMINATION
or'
CERTAIN LONDONERS
BEFORE TOE
ECCLESIASTICAL COMMISSIONERS.
JUNE 20, 1507.

The true report of our examination1 and conference (as near
as we can call to remembrance) had the 20th day of
June, Anno 1507, before the Lord Mayor, the Bishop
of London, the Dean of Westminster2, Master Watts3,
and other Commissioners4.
Whk.v we were come in, we did our obeisance, and
they bado un come near, and the bishop's registrar called
us by name, John Smith, William Nixson, William Wh.
[White], James Ireland, Robert Hawkins, Thomas Bowe-
land, and Richard Morecraft. The bishop said, Is here all ?
One answered, No, there are ten .or eleven in the Compter.
P This narrative is taken from that 'very rare' book, entitled "A
parte of a Register, contaynyng sundrie memorable matters, &c", sup
posed to have been published at Edinburgh about a.d. 1593. For an
account of which, and the circumstances connected with its suppression,
nee Herbert's AmcH. Vol. in. p. 1514. Tho ' report' is of course an ex
parte statement, and must be received accordingly.]
[' Dr Gabriel Goodman.]
[" Chaplain to Bishop Grindal.]
P "Some of thbt sort (the more violent separatists) had hired Plumb
ers' Hall, upon pretence of keeping a wedding there, but in truth for a
religious meeting. Here, on the 19th of June, about an hundred persons
met, but were disturbed by the sheriffs, and about fourteen or fifteen of
tho chief of them taken, and sent to tho Compter for disobedience.
Tho next day several of them were sent for before the Lord Mayor,
(Sir Christopher Draper,) tho bishop of London, and others the queen's
commissioners. Strype, Grindal, p. 169.]

202 THE EXAMINATION OF CERTAIN LONDONERS
Bishop: — I know that weU enough.
The bishop said unto the mayor : My lord, wiU you begin!
The mayor said unto him, I pray you begin.
Bislwp : — WeU then, here you have shewed yourselves
disorderly, not only in absenting yourselves from your parish
churches, and the assembUes of other Christians in this com
monwealth, which do quietly obey the Queen's proceedings,
and serve God in such good order, as the Queen's grace,
and the rest having authority and wisdom, have set forth
and estabUshed by act of parhament; but also you have
gathered together and made assembUes, using prayers and
preachings, yea, and ministering the sacraments among your
selves ; and thus you gather together many times, yea, and
no longer ago than yesterday you were together to the num
ber of an hundred ; whereof there were about fourteen or
fifteen of you sent to prison. And our being here is to
wiU you to leave off, or else you shaU see the Queen's letter,
and the council's hands at it. (Then he opened it, and
shewed it us, but would not read it. The effect of it, he
said, was to move us to be conformable by gentleness, or
else at the first we should lose our freedom of the city,
and abide that would foUow.) And moreover, you have
hired the Plumbers' HaU, saying, you would have it for a
wedding. Where is Boweland?
Boweland: — Here I am, and if it please you.
Bishop: — Did you lure the hall?
One of us said : " In that we said to the sheriffs, it
was for a wedding, we did it to save the woman harmless,
and at her request."
Bishop : — Yea, but you must not lie ; that is against the
admonition of the apostle : " Let every man speak the truth
to his neighbour." And herein you have put the poor woman
to great blame, and enough to lose her office : this is against
the order of charity.
Here we would have answered, but he would not suffer
us, but said, You shall be heard anon.
Bishop : — But to the matter. In this severing yourselves
from the society of other Christians, you condemn not only
us, but also the .whole state of the church reformed in King
Edward's days, which was weU reformed according to the

BEFORE THE COMMISSIONERS. 203
:word of Cod, yea, and many good men have shed their mood shed
blood for the same, which your doings condemn. Edward's
Hawkins : — We condemn them not, in that we stand to won.
the truth of God's word.
But he would not suffer us to answer to it.
Bishop: — But have you not the gospel truly preached,
and the sacraments ministered accordingly, and good order
kept, although we differ from other churches in ceremonies,
and in indifferent things, which lie in the prince's power
to command for order's sake? How say you, Smith? You
seem to be the ancientest of them ; answer you.
Smith .-—Indeed, my lord, we thank God for reformation ;
and that is it we desire, according to God's word. (And there
he stayed.) White: — I beseech you, let me answer.
Bishop: — Nay, W. W. hold your peace, you shall be
heard anon.
Nixson : — I beseech you, let me answer a word or two.
Bishop: — Nixson, you are a busy feUow, I know your
words ; you are full of talk ; I know from whence you came.
Hawkins : — I would be glad to answer.
Bishop : — Smith shaU answer. Answer you, Smith.
Smith: — Indeed, as you said even now, for preaching
and ministering the sacraments, so long as we might have
the word freely preached, and the sacraments administered
without the preferring of idolatrous gear about it, we never
assembled , together in houses. But when it came to this oispiacing
point, that aU our preachers were displaced by your law, preachers,
that would not subscribe to your apparel and your law, so private
that we could not hear none of them in any church by the
space of seven or eight weeks, except Father Coverdale, of
whom we have a good opinion, and yet (God knoweth) the
man was so fearful, that he durst not be known unto us
where he preached, though we sought it at his house; — and
then were we troubled and commanded to your courts from
day to day, for not coming to our parish churches : — then we
bethought us what were best to do ; and we remembered that
there was a congregation of us in this city in Queen Mary's
days ; and a congregation at Geneva, which used a book
and order of preaching, ministering of the sacraments and

204 THE EXAMINATION OF CERTAIN LONOONERS
discipline, most agreeable to the word of God ; which book
is allowed by that godly and well learned man, Master Calvin,
and the preachers there; which book and order we now
hold. And if you can reprove this book, or any thing that
we hold, by the word of God, we will yield to you, and do
open penance at Paul's Cross; if not, we will stand to it
by the grace of God.
Bishop : — This is no answer.
White : — You may be answered, if you wiU give leave.
Bishop : — White, you shaU speak anon ; let the elder speak
first. Smith: — Would you have me go back from the better
to such churches, that I had as leave go to mass as go to
them, — they are so evil-favouredly used ? — as the parish church
where I dwell is one. He is a very papist that is there,
and yet he hath another place too.
Dean : — Lo ! he counteth the service and reformation in
King Edward's days as evil as the mass.
Bishop : — Lo ! because he knoweth one that is evil, he
findeth fault with all. But you may go to other places, as
at St Laurence.
White: — You say we find fault with all for one papist.
If it were weU tried, there should a great company of papists
be found in this city, whom you do allow to be preachers
and ministers, and thrust out the godly for your pleasure's
sake. Roper ; — I know one that in Queen Mary's time did perse
cute God's saints, and brought them forth to Bishop Bonner,
and now he is minister aUowed of you, and never made
recantation. Bishop : — Can you accuse any of them of false doctrine,
and shew us of it?
Nixson : — Yea, that I can, and he is even now in this
house that I can accuse of false doctrine. Let him come
forth and answer his doctrine that he preached upon the
chalien^" 10th °f J°hn- (Alld S0 l looked back uP0n Bedell> ^
°ioc?riie,e. Bede11 hun§ down his head> and the bishop looked upon the
dean, and one looked upon another.)
Dean : — You would take away the authority of the prince,
and liberty of a Christian man.

BEFORE THE COMMISSIONERS. 205
Bishop : — Yea, and therefore ye suffer justly.
Hawkins : — But it lieth not in the authority of the prince,
and liberty of a Christian man, to use and to defend that
appertaineth to papistry and idolatry, and the pope's canon
law, as we may plainly see in the 7th of Deuteronomy, and
other places of the Scriptures.
Dean: — When do you hear us maintain such things in
our preachings?
Hawkins: — Though you do it not in your preachings,
yet you do it in your deeds and by your laws.
White : — The prophet saith, That the foolish say not with
then- mouths, There is no God, but in their hearts; their doings
are corrupt and vain.
Hawkins: — You preach Christ to be priest and prophet,
but you preach him not to be king, neither will you suffer
him to reign with the sceptre of his word in his church alone ;
but the pope's canon law and the will of the prince must
have the first place, and be preferred before the word and
ordinance of Christ.
Dean : — You speak unreverently here of the prince before
the magistrates : you were not bidden to speak, you might
hold your peace.
Hawkins: — You will suffer us to make our purgation,
seeing that you persecute us.
Bishop: — What is so preferred?
Nixson: — Why, that which is upon your head and upon
your back, your copes and your surplices, and your laws
and ministers ; because you wiU suffer none to preach nor
minister, except he wear them, or subscribe to them.
Bishop: — No? how say you to Sampson and Lever', and
others? do not they preach?
White: — Though they preach, you have deprived them
and forbidden them, and the law standeth in force against
them still, howsoever you suffer them now. And for what
purpose you will not suffer other, whom you cannot reprove
by the word of God, I know not.
Bishop: — They wiU not be preachers, nor meddle with
you. P Who, with Coverdale, were then connived at in their non- con
formity as to the habits.]

206 THE EXAMINATION OF CERTAIN LONDONERS
White: — Your doings is the cause.
Hawkins .- — They will not join with you. I heard one of
them say, that he had rather be torn in a hundred pieces
than to communicate with you. We hold nothing, nor allow
any thing, but that which is maintained by the word of God ;
isai. h. iii. the which word, saith Esay, shall come forth of Sion, and
give sentence among the heathen, and reform the multitude.
John xii. 4s. And Christ saith, " The word that I have spoken, shaU judge
in the last day," when both the prince, and you, and we shall
stand naked before the judgment-seat of Christ. And if
T^*h . you can prove that we hold not the truth, shew it, and we
by the B. WJU leave jt.
Smith: — And if you cannot, we pray you, let us not be
thus used.
Dean : — You are not obedient to the authority of the
prince. Wliite : — Yes, that we are ; for we resist not, but suffer
that the authority layeth upon us.
Bishop: — So do thieves suffer that the law layeth upon'
them White : — What a comparison is this ! They suffer for
evil doing, and you punish us for seeking to serve God ac
cording to his word.
Nixson: — Both the prince and we must he ruled by the1
word of God, as we read in the first book of Kings, the
12th chapter, that the king should teach only the word of
God. Bishop: — What? that the king shaU teach the word of
God? Lie not.
Nixson: — It is that both king and people should obey
the word of God, or else they shall perish.
Bishop : — Indeed it is true in effect, that the prince should
and must obey the word of God only. But I will shew
you this consisteth in three points.
The first is, that which God commandeth may not be
left undone.
The second is, that which God forbiddeth may not be
done. And tbe third consisteth in things which God neither
commandeth nor forbiddeth, and they are of the middle sort,.

BEFORE THE COMMISSIONERS. 207
and are things indifferent. And such things princes have
authority to order or to command.
Prisoners: — Prove that, said one. Where find you that ;
said another.
Bishop: — I have talked with many men, and yet I never
saw any behave themselves so unreverently before magistrates.
White: — I beseech you,. let me speak one word or two.
Bishop : — White, stay a Uttle, you shall speak anon.
Hawkins: — Kings have then- rule and commandment in
the 17th of Deuteronomy, not to decline, neither to the right
hand nor to the left, from the word of God, howsoever you
make your distinction.
Smith: — How can you prove that indifferent, which is
abominable I
Bishe>p : — What ? you mean of our caps and tippets,
which, you say, came from Eome.
Ireland: — It belongeth to the papists; therefore throw
it to them.
Watts ; — You would have us use nothing that the papists
used ; then should we use no churches, as the papists have
used. Haickins: — Churches be necessary to keep our bodies
from the rain, but surpUces and copes be superstitious and
idolatrous. White: — Christ did cast out the buyers and seUers in
the temple and their ware, and yet the temple was not over
thrown for all that.
Bishop: — Things not forbidden of God may be used for
order and obedience' sake : you shah hear the mind and judg
ment of a weU learned man, whom you Uke of, namely, Master
Bullinger ; (then he read out of a book this in effect) : " It seethetaWe
is not yet proved that these garments had their first original Bern's and
«L- tj a -i i i i i • R. dialler's
nom liome. And though we use them not here m our letters.
ministry, yet we may lawfuUy use them as things that have
not yet been removed away." These be BuUinger's words:
therefore we desire and wish you to leave off and to be
conformable. Smith : — What, if I can shew you Bullinger against Bul
linger in this thing I
Bishop : — I think not, Smith.

208 THE EXAMINATION OF CERTAIN LONDONERS
Smith :—Yes, that I can.
Bishop: — Well, all reformed churches do differ in rites
and ceremonies, and we agree with all reformed churches in
substance of doctrine.
WaUs .-—Yea, that we do.
Hawkins : — Yea, but we should foUow the truest and best
Matt, xxviii. way. Christ saith, " Go you forth and preach to aU nations,
baptizing them in the name of the Father, of the Son, and
of the Holy Ghost, teaching them to observe all things that
I have commanded you." But you have brought the gospel
and sacraments into bondage to the ceremonies of anti
christ, and you defend idolatry and papistry. There is no
ordinance of Christ, but you have mingled your own inven
tions withal. How say you to godfathers and godmothers in
baptism ?
Watts : — 0 ! a wise reason !
Bishop: — How say you to the church of Geneva? They
communicate with wafer cakes, which you are so much against.
Nixson: — Yea, but they do not compel to receive so,
and with none other.
Bishop : — Yes, in their parish churches.
White .-—The English congregation did minister with loaf
bread there.
Bishop : — Because they were of another language.
White : — It is good to follow the best example ; but we
must follow them as they foUow Christ.
tneietters Dean : — All the learned men in Europe are against you.
andVeza Watts:— Ye will believe no man.
Guaiter. Smith: — Yes, we reverence the learned in Geneva, or
in other places wheresoever they be; yet we build not on
them our faith and religion.
Bishop: — Will you be judged by the learned in Geneva?
They are against you.
Hawkins: — We will be judged by the word of God,
which shall judge us all at the last day, therefore sufficient
to judge now. But how can they be against us, seeing
they know not of our doings, also holding of the same truth
that they do, except they will be against the truth and against
themselves ?
Bishop : — Here is the letter that came from Geneva, and

BEFORE THE COMMISSIONERS. 209
they are against you and your doings and going from us, see the
• u i mi i . , , . , .... m, letterfrom
in these words. — lhen he tm-ned to this place, which is : " That m. Bezain
against the prince's and bishops' wiUs they should exercise their
office, we do so much the more tremble at, because of these
reasons, which of themselves are plain enough, albeit we
do not utter them2." Mark how that he saith he doth tremble
at your cause.
Hawkins: — Why, the place is against you; for they do
tremble at the prince's case and yours, because that you, by
such extremities, should drive us against our wills to that
which of itself is plain enough, albeit they would not utter
them. Then the bishop wrung himself and said : See, ye enter
into judgment against us.
Hawkins: — Nay, we judge not; but we know the letter
weU enough, for we have it in our houses ; it maketh nothing
against us.
Bishop : — We grant it doth not : but yet they count this
apparel indifferent, and not impious and wicked in their own
nature : and therefore they counsel the preachers not to give
over their function or flocks for these things.
Hawkins: — But it followeth in the same letter, that if
they should be compelled to allow it by subscription or silence,
that they should give over their ministry.
Nixson : — Let us answer to your first question.
Bisliop : — Say on, Nixson.
Nixson: — We do not refuse you for preaching the word
of God, but because ye have tied the ceremonies of anti
christ to it, and set them before it, so that no man may
preach or minister the sacraments without them. For before
you compelled them by law aU was quiet.
Bishop: — See how ye be against indifferent things, which
may be borne withal for order and obedience' sake.
Mayor: — Well, good people, I would you would wisely
consider these things, and be obedient to the Queen's Ma
jesty's good laws, as I and other of the Queen's subjects
P Tertium enim illud, nempe ut contra regiam majestatem et episco-
porum voluntatem ministerio suo fungantur, magis etiam exhorrescimus
propter eas causas, qus tacentibus etiam nobis satis intelligi possunt.
Bezae Epist. xii. Ad fratres quosdam, &c. Genev. 1573. p. 105.] U
[grindal.] '

210 THE EXAMINATION OF CERTAIN LONDONERS
are, that you may live quietly and have liberty, as my lord
here and masters have said. And as for my part, I would
you were at your heart's ease, and I am sorry that ye
are troubled ; but I am an officer under my prince, and there
fore blame not me. I cannot talk learnedly with you in
celestial matters; but I have a mother wit, and I wiU per
suade the best that I can. The Queen hath not established
these garments and things for any hoUness' sake or religion,
but only for a civil order and comeliness ; because she would
have the ministers known from other men, as the aldermen
are known by their tippets, and the judges by their red gowns,
and sometimes they wear coifs ; and likewise lords' servants
are known by their badges. I wUl teU you an example.
There was an alderman within this year, that went in the
street, and a boisterous fellow met him, and went between
him and the waU, and put him towards the kennel; and some
that were there about him said to him, " Knowest thou not
a simple what thou doest ? He is an alderman." And he said, "I
meaning. '
knew him not, he might have worn his tippet." Even so,
when the ministers began to be despised, the Queen's grace
did ordain this priests' apparel; but the people cannot be
content and like it. Now what may the papists say? Some
of them goeth to the court whispering, saying, that ye cannot
be content that the Queen should command any thing in the
church, not so much as a cap or a tippet; whereupon the Queen
may have occasion to say : " WiU they not be content that
I should rule in the church? I wiU restore that my fore
fathers have foUowed ;" and therefore, masters, take heed.
Merit, hoii- Hainkins : — I beseech you to let me answer Your lord-
ness, or •* J
maCkethty P before all your wisdoms. Philip Melancthon, writing
thS'ifffn* uPon ^e ^k cnaPter to the Romans, hath these words:
tolerable. » When the opinion of holiness, of merit, or necessity, is
put unto things indifferent, then they darken the light of
the gospel, and ought by all means to be taken away."
Bishop : — It is not commanded of necessity in the church,
or of heavenly things.
Hawkins: — You have made it a matter of necessity in
the church, and that many a poor man doth feel.
Nixson: — Even so, my lord, as you do say that the alder
man is known by his gown and tippet, even so by this apparel,

BEFORE THE COMMISSIONERS. 211
that these men do now wear, were the papist mass-priests
known from other men.
Dean: — What a great matter you make of it !
Hawkins:— The apostle Paul would not be like the false
apostles in any thing, and therefore you have the apostle
against you.
Bishop : — There be good men and good martyrs that did
wear these things in King Edward's days ; do you condemn
them? Nixson: — We condemn them not: we would go forward
to perfection ; for we have had the gospel a long time amongst
us: and the best of them that did maintain it, did recant
for it at their death, as did Ridley, sometime bishop of Lon- Ma.Ridiey's
don, and doctor Taylor. Ridley did acknowledge his fault impish"
to Hooper ; and when they would have put on the same
apparel upon him, he said1, they were abominable and too
fond for a vice in a play2.
Bishop: — Where find you that in the book of letters of
the martyrs?
Hawkins: — It may be shewed in the book of the monu
ments of the church, that many which were burned in Queen
Mary's time, died for standing against popery as we now do.
Bishop : — I have said mass ; I am sorry for it.
Ireland: — But you go like one of the mass-priests still.
Bishop : — You see me wear a cope or a surplice in Paul's.
I had rather minister without these things, but for order's
sake and obedience to the prince.
Roper : — Master Crowley saith, " He could not be per
suaded to minister in those conjuring garments of popery."
Nixson : — Your garments are accursed, as they are used.
Bishop: — Where do you find them forbidden in the scriptures?
Nixson : — Where is the mass forbidden in the scriptures ?
Bishop : — The mass is forbidden in the scripture, as thus :
It was thought to be meritorious, it did take away free justifi-
P In saying of these words, they put upon the said Dr Ridley the
surplice, with all the trinkets appertaining to the mass. And as they were
putting on the same, Dr Ridley did vehemently inveigh against the
Romish bishop and all that foolish apparel, calling it " antichrist, and the
apparel foolish and abominable, yea, too fond for a vice in a play.'' Rid
ley's Last Examination and Degradation. Works, Parker Society, p. 289.]
P The vice of the old Moralities was a buffoon or fool, who was
fantastically dressed. See Nares's Glossary.]

212 THE EXAMINATION OF CERTAIN LONDONERS
cation, it was made an idol ; and idolatry is forbidden in the
scriptures. Hawkins : — By the same argument I wiU prove your gar
ments forbidden in the scriptures.
Bislwp : — Let us hear.
Hawkins: — I do prove it out of the 138th psalm, and.
out of the 10th chapter of the second to the Corinthians.
In the psalm the prophet saith that " God hath exalted his
word according to his great name :" the epistle saith, that
" the weapons of his warfare are not carnal things, but things
mighty in God to overthrow strong holds and imaginations
of men, and to bring into captivity aU imagination that ex-
alteth itself against the knowledge of God." But you have
brought the word of God into captivity to the pope's gar-
ceremonies ments and his canon law; and therefore they are idols, and
become ,..-.-....
idols. forbidden in the scripture. " Whatsoever," saith Christ, " is
highly esteemed before men, is abominable before God."—
Luke xvi. 15.
White: — Reprove that we hold by the scripture, and
prove that you would have us come to by the scripture, and
we wiU yield to you. And if you cannot, why do you per
secute us?
Bishop : — You are not obedient to the prince.
Dean : — Doth not Saint Peter say, " Be obedient to all
manner ordinance of man?"
White : — Yea. as they obey God.
Nixson: — This hath been always the doings of popish
bishops : when as they cannot maintain their doings by the
scriptures, nor overcome them, then they make the mayor
and the aldermen their servants and butchers, to punish
them that they cannot overcome by scripture. But I trust
that you, my lord, seeing you have heard and seen it, will
take good advisement.
Mayor : — Good lord ! how unreverently do you speak
here before my lords and us in comparing so !
Bishop : — Have not we a godly prince ? answer, Is she evil?
White .-—What a question is that ! the fruits do shew.
Bowland: — No: but the servants of God are persecuted
under her.
Bishop :—Yea, go to ; mark this, my lord. (Reader, see
Luke xix. 7.)

BEFORE THE COMMISSIONERS. 213
Hawkins: — Why, this question the prophet may answer
in the psalm : " How can they have understanding that
work iniquity, spoiling my people, and that extol vanity?"
Dean : — Do we hold any heresy ? Do we deny any See Ma.
article of the faith, as " I beUeve in God the Father Al- letter In the
table
mighty, and in Jesus Christ his Son?" Do we deny any
of these articles? Do we maintain purgatory or pilgrim
ages? No, we hold the reformation that was in King
Edward's days.
One of us said, No more did the papists in words.
White: — You build much of King Edward's time. A K[mg]
° E[dward's]
very learned man as any is in the realm, (I think you cannot days-
reprove him,) writeth these words of King Edward's time :
"I wiU let pass to speak of King Henry's time, but conie
to King Edward's time, which was the best time of reform
ation: aU was driven to a prescript order of service, pieced
and patched out of the popish portass1, of mattins, mass,
and even-song ; so that when the minister had done his
service, he thought his duty done. To be short, there
might no discipline be brought into the church."
Nixson: — Yet they never came so far as ye have done,
to make a law that none should preach or minister without
these garments.
Bishop: — St Paul saith, that "to the clean aU things
are clean:" that which other have eviUy abused we may
use well, as not receiving them for any such purpose of holiness
or religion. Nixson: — Howsoever ye received them, we see now you
have exalted them, and brought the word of God in sub
jection and slavery to them.
Hawkins: — It cannot be proved, that the ceremonies of
antichrist, works of darkness, and the pope's canon law,
may be clean to a true christian; for the apostle saith,
"There is no feUowship between Christ and BeUal, Ught
and darkness." 2 Cor. vi. 14, 15.
Dean : — AU the learned are against you.
:  I delivered a book2 to Justice Harris, which is

P Portass, portesse, or portues: breviary.]
P Probably the Geneva book, entitled ' The Form of Prayers and
Administration of the Sacraments used in the English church at Geneva,
&c. &c.' See Strype, Parker, i. p. 479.]

214 THE EXAMINATION OF CERTAIN LONDONERS
the order that we hold. Reprove the same by the word
of God, and we wiU leave it and give over.
Bishop : — We cannot reprove it. But to gather together
disorderly, to trouble the common quiet of the realm against
the prince's will, we like not the holding of it.
White : — We hold nothing that is not warranted by the
word qf God.
separation. Hawkins : — Why, that which we do, we do it by the
commandment of God ; we have the example of the first and
apostolic church for our warrant, as in the 16th to the Ro
mans, v. 17. "I beseech you, brethren, mark them that
cause divisions, and give occasions of evU, contrary to the
doctrine which ye have learned, and avoid them."
Dean : — Yea, but the manner which ye hold is un-
orderly, and against the authority of the prince.
Hawkins :^-Why, the truth of God is a truth, where
soever it be holden, or whosoever doth hold it ; except ye
wiU make it subject to places and persons, and to the autho
rity of the prince. It had been better we had never been
born, than to suffer God to be dishonoured, and his word
defaced for princes' pleasures.
S-eelimes Bishop : — AU the learned are against you; wiU you be
suns- ' tried by them?
White: — We will be tried by the word of God, which
shaU judge us all at the last day.
Dean: — But who wiU you have to be judge of the word
of God? Hawkins: — Why, that was the saying of the papists in
Queen Mary's time. I have heard it : when the truth was
defended by the word of God, then they would say, "Who
shaU judge of the word of God ? The CathoUc church must
be judge." White : — We wiU be tried by the best reformed churches.
The church of Scotland hath the word truly preached; the
sacraments truly ministered, and discipline according to the
word of God; and these be the notes by which the true
church is known.
Dean : — We have a gracious prince.
We said, " God preserve her grace and the council .'"
White:— I would have answered to a thing that hath
been said: That which God commandeth to be done, that

BEFORE THE COMMISSIONERS. 215
ought to be done; and that which God forbiddeth to be
done, that ought not to be done.
Bishop : — Yea, I said so.
White: — Now it is manifest, that that which God com
mandeth to be done is left undone, and that which God
forbiddeth to be done, that is done by authority ; as this :
God saith, " Six days thou shalt labour and do all that thou
hast to do : but the seventh day is the sabbath of the
Lord thy God, &c." But the prince's law saith, " Thou ^'"JJ";
shalt not labour seven [six] days, but shaU keep the popish broken.
holy-days." And again, Christ commandeth discipline in the
18th of Matthew, and it was put in practice of the apos
tles: but in the church of England there is none but the
pope's discipline. And Christ saith in the last chapter of
the Revelation : " If any man shall add to the prophecy
of this book, God shall add unto him all the plagues that
are written in this book ; and if any man shall diminish,
God shaU take his part out of this book of Ufe, and from
the holy city." How will you avoid this?
Bishop: — Why, is it not a good work, to hear a good
sermon or two upon the holy-days?
White: — We are not against that. But what shaU we
do when the sermons be done ? If we do any work, we are
commanded to your courts.
Bishop : — You may weU be occupied in serving of God.
White: — So we are all occupied, when we are at our
work that God commandeth. The sabbath is appointed to
rest in, and to serve God. Exod. xx. 10.
Dean: — Why, then you would have no sermons nor
prayer all the week.
White: — Who is not against that? I think him to be
no christian, that doth not pray and serve God every day,
before he begin his work.
Nixson: — You can suffer bear-baiting and bowling and
other games to be used on the sabbath day, and on your
holy-days, and no trouble for it.
Dean: — Then you would have no holy sabbath days,
because the papists have used them.
White : — We ought to do that God commandeth.
Dean: — Why, then you must not use the Lord's prayer,
because the papists used it, and many other prayers, be-

21 6 THE EXAMINATION, &C.
Herbs twice cause the priests used them ; you would have nothing but the
word of God. Is aU the psalms you sing the word of God?
They were turned into metre.
White : — Is every word that is preached in a good sermon
the word of God ?
Dean : — No.
White:— But every word and thing agreeing with the
word of God is as the word of God.
Bishop: — There hath been no heretic, but he hath chal
lenged the word to defend him.
White .-—What is that to us ? If you know any heresy
we hold, charge us with it.
Bishop : — Holy-days may be weU used.
Hawkins : — Well, master Hooper saith in his commentary
upon the commandments, that holy-days are the leaven of
antichrist. Here they entered into a question of ministering the sacra
ment in a private house ; and further is not come unto my hands.
From hence to prison they went all or most part of them.
Such was the great charity of the bishops ! And till then-
day of deliverance they never knew one good word they
spake for them, though divers of them had wives and chil
dren, and were but poor men'.
P This statement appears to be incorrect. Strype says, "There
were divers separatists kept in the prison of Bridewel, for holding
private assemblies, and using a form of prayer different from that al
lowed and enjoined by law; and here they had lain for about a twelve
month. Their great opinion was, that certain of the ceremonies used in
the public service were popish, having been used by the papists, and
therefore that they ought in conscience not to be present at it Nor
could all the bishop's endeavours reclaim them. And therefore pitying
their condition, he moved the secretary (Cecil), that clemency might be
used towards them, that so by giving them freely their liberty, only
with an admonition, they might be more prevailed withal to comply
with the laws, than by severity; and praying the secretary to obtain
from the lords of the council an order to him, the bishop, to release
them. Accordingly the lords approved of Grindal's counsel, and in April
sent him a letter with a warrant for that purpose; but withal, &c
Strype, Grindal, p. 200. Upon this, by a warrant from himself to the
governor of the prison, he discharged them to the number of twenty-
four, besides seven women. The names of all the parties concerned in
the above Examination occur in the list of persons released. See Lans-
down MSS. 12. No. 28. British Museum. See also below, Letters, date
Jan. 4, 1569.]

VARIOUS LETTERS

EDMUND GRINDAL,

FROM A.D. 1555 TO A.D. 1583.

COLLECTED FROM DIFFERENT SOURCES.

LETTERS OF
EDMUND GRINDAL
TO JOHN FOXE1.

[These letters are taken from Foxe's papers, preserved amongst the
Harleian MSS. in the British Museum.]

LETTER I.

Doctissimo viro D. Johanni Foxo, Anglo, et fratri
in Christo carissimo. Basilece.
May 10, 1556.
[Ex Harl. MS. 417, fo. 113.]
Salutem in Christo Servatore. Accepi literas tuas quas a.d. is56.
4to Maii ad me dedisti, frater amicissime, in quibus meam
operam in vita et obitu D. Cantuariensis describendo postulas.
Qua de re sic paucis accipe, quia, cum hsec scriberem, iter
ad Badensem civitatem ut amicos quosdam inviserem ad-
ornabam. De tota ratione mortis D. Cantuariensis scripsit
nuper exactissime ad D. P. Martyrem vir qui dam doctus
seque ac phis. Eum commentariolum mihi nondum contigit
videre: audio tamen ab Us qui legerunt, eleganter et vere
esse conscriptum; atque adeo non plene constitutum esse
audio, an brevi sit seorsim typis excudendus. Quod si fiat,
nihil impediet quo minus possis pubUcis pro tuo jure uti.
Sin vero publicare nolunt, dabo operam pro mea viriU ut
exemplar aUquod ad te mittatur, quum res postulaverit : neque
enim credo te tantum opus in tantis occupationibus adhuc
absolvisse. Quod autem scribis de WendeUno sollicitando,
ut ingenue quod sentio loquar, non audeo iUum de hoc negotio
interpellare : vir est morosus ; deinde etiam sententise UUus
P The following letters relate chiefly to Foxe's celebrated work,
'The Acts and Monuments;' in compiling parts of which Grindal ren
dered much valuable assistance, both by his continual advice, as well as
by supplying materials. Foxe had removed from Frankfort, where he
had at first settled, and was now residing at Basle. Grindal was resident
at Strasburgh. See Strype, Grind-, p. 16, et seq.]

220 LETTERS.
a.d. 1556. [iUi], quam Luthero ascribunt, de re sacramentaria, vehe-
menter addictus, ut omnino nihil spes [spei] sit ilium accep-
turum in manus. Est hie alius quidam, Augustinus Frisius,
typographus, sed pauper admodum. Is, si alienis sumptibus
res gereretur, non dubito quin strenue rem administraret.
Sed meo quidem judicio Froschoverus omnium esset ap-
tissimus, cui hoc committas. Nam et is est satis dives, et
D. BuUingerus (credo) rogatus hominem instigaret. De
ceteris alias copiosius; nunc propero. Saluta, quasso, D.
Baleum, Pet. Morvinum, et ceteros Anglos. Vale. Argen-
tinse, 10 Maii, 1556.
EDM. GRINDALLUS, tuus.
Translation.
GRINDAL TO FOXE.
Health in Christ our Saviour. I have received your
letter, my very dear brother, which you sent to me on the 4th
of May, in which you request my help in describing the life
and death of my Lord of Canterbury. On which subject these
few words must suffice, because while I am writing them I
am preparing for a journey to Baden, to visit some friends,
A certain person, both learned and pious, has lately written
to Master Peter Martyr an entire and exact account of my
Lord of Canterbury's death. I have not yet had an oppor
tunity of seeing this little work : but I hear from those who
have read it, that it is elegantly and faithfuUy written; and
I hear moreover, that it is not yet fully decided, whether
or not it is shortly to be printed by itsetf. Should this
be the case, there will be nothing to hinder you from making
what use of it you please, when published. If, however,
they do not intend to publish it, I will do my utmost en
deavours to send you a copy, when occasion requires it;
for I do not think, that in the midst of such great occu
pations you have already finished so great a work. As
to what you write about treating with Wendelin1, to teU
you candidly what I think, I dare not address him on this
matter. He is a morose man, and moreover strongly ad
dicted to that opinion on the sacramental question, which
p A printer at Strasburgb, with whom Foxe had requested Grindal
to treat about the printing of Cranmer's controversy with Gardiner on
the Eucharist.]

TO JOHN FOXE. 221
they attribute to Luther; so that there is no hope at all a.d.ik6.
that he will take the work in hand. There is here another
printer, one Augustine Frisius; but he is very poor. He,
I doubt not, if the matter could be carried on at the
charges of others, would strenuously set about it. But in
my judgment Froschover is the fittest man of all to commit
the business to. For he is rich enough ; and Master BuUin-
ger, I believe, if he were asked, would urge him to it. As
to the other matters, I will write more fully at another time ;
I am now in haste. Salute Bale, Peter Morwin, and the
rest of the English2. Farewell. Strasburgh, 10 May, 1556.
Yours,
EDM. GRINDAL.

LETTER II.

GRINDALLUS AD FOXIUM.
Aug. 1, [1556.]
[Ex Hai-1. MSS. 417, fo. 112.]
G-ratiam et pacem. Maximas tibi gratias ago, Foxe
amicissime, quod me istis laborum tuorum primitiis dignatus
sis. Valde quidem dolet, quod isto tam intempestivo edicto
retardatus sis ab edendo. Sed fortasse magistratus vestri,
principum Germaniaj rogatu, hoc faciunt, ne recandesceret
pugna sacramentaria, si plures hujus argumenti libri im-
primerentur. Aiunt enim, principes in hoc totos esse ut
componatur hsec controversia ; interea fortassis volunt justi-
tium quoddam esse. Exspectemus igitur, quando ita est
necesse, et videamus quid secum adferet boni tempus : postea,
si non potes impetrare ut istic perficiatur, mea non deerit
opera, si quid precibus aut gratia perficere possim, ut ad
alios locos tentandos viaticum tibi suppeditetur.
De Philpotti examinationibus hoc tibi dicam quod sentio.
Sunt in illis qusedam quse lima opus habent. Videtur sese
nescio quomodo irretire in vocabulis quibusdam non satis
approbatis, quod Christus sit realiter in ccena, etc. Si liber
Anglicus non fuisset divulgatus, potuissent qusedam in eo
raitigari. Deinde citat veteres aliquando memoriter, destitu-
[3 Exiles for religion.]

222 letters.
a. d. 1556. tus prsesidio Ubrorum, qua in re faciUs est lapsus: ut quod
Athanasium dicit prsefuisse concUio Nieseno ; quamvis tan-
tum eo tempore esset Alexandrini episcopi (si bene memim)
diaconus ; etiamsi disputando etc. plus quam aln laboraverit,
atque ita possit dici prsefuisse ; sed ibi de honore et primatn
controversia est. Fortasse tu etiam alia similia reperisti ; nam
haec exempU causa adduxi : utere judicio tuo. Audivi etiam
D. Martyrem et D. BuUingerum, in UUs scriptis D. Hooperi,
optasse UU foisse [aUquid] temporis et otii ad ilia recog-
noscenda. Nam quae erant subito et in carcere scripta, non
satis munite caussam tum multorum disputationibus exagi-
tatam, pro ratione hujns exulcerati sseculi, scripsisse. Non
arrogo mibi partes criticas, sed candide, pro meo more,
animi mei sensa communico. Non dubito quin, si tu emittas
in publicum, censoriam notam ubi opus fuerit adhibebis.
Sunt hie apud nos quaedam de ipsius historia, sed phna
exspectantur : ea fortasse commodissime inter ceterormn gesia
poterunt coUocari. Ac fortassis, etiamsi separatim Phflpotti
examinationes emittas, poterunt eadem denuo magno open
inter acta inseri. Invenies hie involutos duos doUeros, quos
ad tuos usus assumere possis : qua autem ratione ad te
perveniant, alias fortasse scribam; interea istis fruere; quam
veUem essent ducenti ! Oro ut dUigenter cures de uteris
istis Tigurum transmittendis, idque quamprimum potes. Opto
te in Domino valere. Salutes, quseso, Dominum Baleum,
Pflkingtonum, Benthamum, et ceteros fratres.
Argentinae, calend. Augusti, [1556].
ED. GRINDALLUS, tuus.
Translation.
GRINDAL TO FOXE.
Grace and peace. I give you my best thanks, my very
dear friend Foxe, that you have honoured me with those
first-fruits of your labours. I am much grieved indeed, that
you are delayed in editing by that so unseasonable edict'.
But perhaps your magistrates do this at the request of the
German princes, lest the sacramental controversy
break forth afresh, if more books on this subject sh
be printed. For it is said, that the princes are wholly bent
[* An edict forbidding the printing of any books in those parts.]

TO JOHN FOXE. 223
upon composing this controversy. In the mean time, per- a. d. 1556.
haps, they wish that there should be some intermission.
Let us wait therefore, since we must needs do so, and see
what good issue time may bring with it : afterwards, if you
cannot obtain that the work be perfected there, you shall
not want my help, if I can accomplish any thing by entrea
ties or interest, that means may be supplied to you to
enable you to try other places,
With regard to the examinations of Philpot, I give you
my opinion, that there are some things in them which need
correction. He seems somehow to entangle himself in
certain words not so well approved ; as for instance, that
Christ is really in the supper, &c. If the English book
had not been published, some things in it might have been
modified. Then. again he cites the ancients sometimes from
memory, being deprived of the safeguard of books, wherein
one may easily slip : as when he says that Athanasius was
at the head of the Nicene council ; whereas at that time,
if I remember rightly, he was only deacon of the bishop
of Alexandria ; although in disputing he laboured more than
others, and so may be said to have taken the lead. But
there the controversy is concerning honour and primacy.
Perhaps you also have discovered others of a similar kind,
for I have adduced these for the sake of example : use your
own judgment. I have heard also that Master Martyr and
Master Bullinger have expressed a wish, with respect to the
writings of Master Hooper, that he had had time and leisure
to revise them : for that, being composed suddenly and in
prison, he had not written on a subject, agitated at that time
by the disputations of many, with the guardedness which such
an ulcerated age as ours requires. I do not arrogate to myself
the part of a critic; but candidly, after my manner, communi
cate to you the convictions of my mind. I doubt not but
that, if you publish them, you will where there is need sub
join a critical note. There are here with us some documents
relating to his history, but more are expected. These perhaps
may be most conveniently placed amongst the Acts of the rest.
And perhaps even if you should publish Philpot's exami
nations separately, the same may be again inserted in the
great work among the Acts2. You will find inclosed herein
[2 The Acts and Monuments.]

224 LETTERS.
a. d. 1556. two doUars, which you may take to your own use: but how
they come to you, I may perhaps write hereafter: in the
mean time enjoy them : I would they were two hundred1.
I pray you to take care that those letters be sent to Zurich,
and that with aU speed. Fare you weU in the Lord. Salute,
I pray you, Bale, Pilkington, Bentham, and the rest of the
brethren. Strasburg, August 1, 1556. Yours,
EDM. GRINDAL.

LETTER III.

GRINDALLUS AD FOXIUM.
June 18, 1557.
[Ex Harl. MSS. 417, fo. 102.]
Salutem in Christo Servatore. Gaudeo te tandem opus
iUud Domini Cantuariensis ad exitum perduxisse. Longum
opus fuit, et in quo necesse erat multis cum dif&cultatibus
luctari. De Martyrum Historia quod scribis, tam gaudeo
te ad iUud aggrediendum animo esse prompto, quam doleo
iUius operis materiem non posse de modo tibi subministrari,
quo ego ante annum subministrandam iri existimabam. Tum
enim temporis putavi nos ante hunc diem Historiam Marty-
rum nostro sermone conscriptam habituros fuisse, eamque,
si non excusam, saltern ad praelum paratam, ut pene eodem
tempore et AngUce et Latine (quod tua opera fieret) histo
ria iUa pubUcaretur. Sed cessatum est nonnihU hac in re;
partim quod actorum exemplaria tam tarde admodum et
maligne, saltern quae alicujus fidei essent, subministrarentur ;
partim propter peregrinationes et occupationes quorundam,
qui in hoc negotio laborant. Nam ita erat comparatum, ut,
partitis inter se laboribus, quidam hoc agerent. Ita fit ut
\} There were monies secretly conveyed over from England, by per
sons well disposed, to private hands, to be distributed among these exiles;
especially preachers and students, who were not able to subsist of them
selves. And Grindal, I suppose, had some of this charitable money con
signed to him, to bestow according to his discretion. And a share of it
was this which be now sent to Fox ; who was very poor, and had, besides).
himself, a family to maintain. Strype, Grind, p. 30.]

TO JOHN FOXE. 225
nunc nihil habeamus prseter sylvam, et illam pene rudem, A.v.usi.
sed tamen hujusmodi, quae prseclaro aedificio materiam non
contemnendam prsebere possit ; prsesertim si ab iUis aliquan-
tulum expoUretur, qui scripta ilia habent, quique etiam alias
circumstantias, non scriptas, utUes tamen ad rem iUustrandam,
adjicere norunt. Sunt igitur hie apud nos qui nondum
prorsus desperant se, si non statim, saltern post aliquod
temporis spatium, Anglice scriptam historiam concinnare
posse. Id eos male habet, quod nunc, cum tu tam paratus
sis ad hoc suscipiendum, ipsi imparati non possunt tibi sua
scripta communicare, nisi veUnt eos labores quos hactenus
sustinuerunt prorsus perdere. Quam autem hoc esset op-
tandum, ut, si utraque lingua publicetur historia, summus
esset consensus utriusque, nemo est qui non videt. Et pro-
fecto existimo nusquam neque plura neque certiora reperiri
posse, quam quse apud nostros habentur, et brevi habebuntur.
Quum nostros dico, neminem nomino ; nam fortassis ipsi
nollent se adhuc nominari. Gratum igitur mihi feceris, si
proximis tuis literis mihi significes, quidnam in istis angustiis
optimum factu putes, ut neque tua industria retardetur, neque
illorum conatus irriti fiant. Mihi videretur non omnino ma
lum, si hoc impetrari possit ab illis, ut ipsi quam maxime
possint festinarent, et quamprimum aliqua pars absoluta
esset, ad te mitterent ; mox progrederentur, et in ceteris
partibus idem fieret. Egi cum illis hac de re, et postquam
ad me scripseris again aliquanto vehementius. Nihil certi
responsi retuli. Tantum videbar mihi ex illorum dictis coUi-
gere, optare se ut hoc, qualecunque esset, volumen separatim
ederetur, scUicet de totius quadriennii1 persecutione ; in quo
sane et me consentientem habent. Quare si quid in promptu
habes, quod faceret ad absolvendum alteram tomum ecelesiae
fuse historiae, iUud separato libeUo. prosequi possis usque ad
annum ultimum Henrici octavi: interea hujus persecutionis
historiam ipsi possent bene concinnare, et fortassis circa
Michaelis absolvere. Oro itaque ut, quid tibi 'maxime pro-
betur in toto hoc negotio, quamprimum significes. Me ha-
bebis ad omnia quae potero tua causa praestanda paratissimum.
•' |? The text is obviously corrupt in the MS. : the editor has ventured
to insert what he conceives to be the true reading. In the MS. the
words are de trinis quadriennis7\ 15
[grindal.]

226 LETTERS.
a. d. 1557. Basileam commigrare hactenus non constitui. Statueram
quidem aliquoties data occasione vestram urbem et Tiguri-
nam, quique in iisdem sunt viros doctos, invisere; sed id
faciam, volente Deo, quum sese justa occasio obtulerit; quod
hactenus non evenit. Dominum Baleum, et Pukingtonum,
ceterosque nostros amicos et fratres, oro ut meo nomine
salutes. Bene vale, frater in Domino carissime.
Argentinse, 18° Junii, 1557.
Tuus in Christo,
EDM. GRINDALLUS.
Translation.
GRINDAL TO FOXE.
Health in Christ our Saviour ! I am glad that yon
have at length brought that work of my lord of Canter
bury to an end. It was a tedious work, and one in which
you must needs have had to contend with many difficulties.
As to what you write concerning the history of the Martyrs,
I am as glad that you are forward to undertake it, as I
am sorry that the materials of that work cannot be supplied
to you after the manner in which a year ago I thought
they would be supplied. For I then thought that before
this time we should have had the history of the Martyrs
written in our own language, and, if not printed, at least
prepared for the press; so that the history might be pub
lished nearly at the same time both in EngUsh and Latin,
the latter being done by your assistance. But there has
been some delay in this matter; partly because copies of
the Acts, at least such as could at aU be relied on, were
so slowly and grudgingly supplied; partly on account of
the travels and engagements of some who are labouring in
this business. For so it was arranged, that by a division
of labour certain persons should manage this business. Hence
it is that we have now nothing but a somewhat rude quantity
of matter, but yet of such sort, as may afford no despicable
material for constructing a noble edifice ; especially if it should
be polished a little by those who possess those writings,
and who also know how to add other circumstances not

TO JOHN FOXE. 227
written, but useful for iUustration. There are therefore some a.d. 1557.
here amongst us, who do not yet altogether despair, that if
not immediately, at least after some Uttle time, they may
be able to compUe a history in English. This vexes them,
that now, when you are so prepared for this undertaking,
they, being unprepared, cannot communicate their writings
to you, without making up their mind altogether to throw
away the labours which they have hitherto bestowed. Every
body however must perceive how desirable it is, that, if the
history be pubUshed in both languages, there should be the
utmost possible agreement between the two. And truly I
think, that nowhere can more abundant or more authentic
relations be found, than those which are now, or shortly
will be, in the possession of our friends. When I say our
friends, I mention none in particular ; for perhaps they
would be unwilling as yet to be named. You wiU do me >
a favour therefore, if in your next letter you wiU signify to
me what you think best to be done in these straits ; so that
neither your industry may be retarded, nor their attempts
be rendered futile. It would seem to me to be not alto
gether a bad arrangement, if they could be prevailed upon,
to make as much haste as possible, and as soon as any
part is finished to send it to you : they might then proceed
farther, and deal in the same way with the rest. I have
had some negociation with them respecting this matter, and
as soon as you have written to me, wiU press it somewhat
more earnestly. I have received no definite answer. This
only I seemed to gather from what they said, that it was
their wish that this volume, whatever it might be, should
be published separately, namely, on the persecution of the
whole four years' ; in which they have my concurrence. If
therefore you have anything ready, which would do to com
plete another volume of your Ecclesiastical History, you may
prosecute that in a separate book as far as to the last year
of Henry the Eighth. In the mean time, they would be
able to arrange well the history of this persecution, and per
haps to complete it about Michaelmas. I pray you there
in Namely, from 1555 to 1558. There were burned during these
four years 288 persons, " besides those that dyed of famyhe in sondry
prisons." MSS. Cecilian. See Strype, Mem. in. part 2, pp. 554—556.]
15—2

228 LETTERS.
a. d. 1557. fore to signify to me, as soon as possible, what most meets
your approbation as to the whole of this matter. You will
find me most ready to render aU the help I can for your
sake. I have not yet resolved to remoye to Basle. I had
indeed several times determined, when opportunity served,
to visit yom- city and Zurich, and the learned men who are
in them ; but I wiU do this, God willing, when a fair occa
sion presents itself, which has not yet faUen out. I beg
you to salute in my name Bale, and Pilkington, and the
rest of our friends and brethren. FareweU, brother most dear
in the Lord.
Strasburgh, 18 June, 1557. Yours in Christ,
EDM. GRINDAL.

LETTER IV.

GRINDALLUS AD FOXIUM.
Nov. 28, 1557.
[Harl.MSS.417,fo.ll9.]
Salutem in Christo. Equidem aliquandiu Argentina ah-
fueram, atque ideo tamdiu tacui. Nunc vero, ne tot meas
promissiones inanes esse existimes, mitto ad te una cum
istis examinationes Bradfordi, et quaedam aUa ipsius scrip
ta, uti in his vertendis te exercere poteris uti velis. Ubi
haec absolveris, remitte ad me per fidelem nuntium, et plura
mittam. Multa quidem desideramus; sed quae habemus bonse
fidei sunt, et fortassis haud facUe alibi tam multa reperias.
Equidem Ubenter cognoscere veUem, an adhuc cum aliquo
typographo transegeris de editione Cantuariensis. Valde mihi
placuit gustus operis quem ad me misisti. Ego exemplar
habeo disputationum Oxoniensium Cranmeri et Ridleii, ab
ipsismet conscriptum, ubi et adversariorum objecta et sua
responsa, quantum memoria consequi potuere, consignarunt.
Contuli cum exceptis a notariis* ' De summa rei satis con-

TO JOHN FOXE. 229
venit; nisi quod in meo exemplari brevius omnia recensentur, a.d. 1557.
omissis convitiis et inanibus repetitionibus. Ubi longius pro-
gressus fueris, mittam ad te una cum aliis quibusdam, ut
in historise seriem, si videbitur, conjicias. Cupio equidem
omnibus modis quibus potero institutum tuum promovere,
ut hujus Anglicanae persecutions historiam ad exitum qualem
optamus perducere possis. Opto te in Domino quam optime
valere, carissime frater.
Argentinae, 28° Novembris, 1557.
EDMUNDUS GRINDALLUS tuus.

Translation.
GRINDAL TO FOXE.
¦ Health in Christ ! I was absent for some time from
Strasburgh, and therefore have been so long silent. But
now, lest you should think my many promises to be empty,
I send to you together with them the examinations of Brad
ford, and some other of his writings, that you may employ
yourself as you please in translating them. When you have
finished these, send them back to me by a trusty messenger,
and I will send you more. We want many things, but what
we have may be relied on ; and perhaps you may not easily
find so many elsewhere. I would gladly be informed, whe
ther as yet you have arranged with any printer about pub
lishing the archbishop of Canterbury's work. I was much
pleased with the sample of the work which you sent me. I
have a copy of the disputations of Cranmer and Ridley at
Oxford, written by themselves, wherein they have set down
both the objections of their opponents and their own an
swers, as far as they could recall them to their memories. I
have compared them with what was taken by the notaries.
There is sufficient agreement in the main, except that in my
copy every thing is more briefly related, reproaches and vain
repetitions being omitted. When you have made further
progress, I will send it to you with some other things, that,
if you think fit, you may cast them into the series of your
history. I wish, by all means in my power to promote your

230 LETTERS.
A.D. 1557. undertaking, that you may be able to bring to such an end
as we desire the history of this EngUsh persecution. I wish
you, dearest brother, most heartily fareweU in the Lord.
Strasburgh, 28 November, 1557.
Yours,
EDM. GRINDAL.

LETTER V-

FOXIUS AD GRINDALLUM1.
[Ex Harl. MSS. 417, fo. 113.]
Salutem in Christo. Recepi cum Uteris tuis historiam
Bradfordianam cum variis iUius aUo atque aUo missis epis-
tolis. Qua in re video, mi Edmunde, quam bonse fidei sponsor
sis, citraque noxam, quod aiunt. Utinam ad eandem dili-
gentiam cetera omnia ra p-apTvpiica congests, habeamus ! At
que ut non dubito, quin magnam harum rerum farraginem (ut
scribis) jam etiamnum habeatis, ita nee diffido in ceteris
conquirendis vigilantiam vestram fidemque non defuturam.
Jam ante, te absente, binas ad te misi Uteras, quas an re-
ceperis ideo subdubito, quod nuUam video in Uteris tuis de
libris Cantuariensis mentionem. Jamdudum transactum est
cum Froschovero, jamque mense Octobris primum librum,
meo magno tsedio iterum descriptum, illis in gustum miseram :
interim autem, dum exspecto ab iUis responsum, delatum mihi
est negotium a Frobenio et Episcopio Chrysostomi exem-
plaria cognoscendi et conferendi ; eramque tum omnibus plane
exutus pecuniis, adeoque pene ad extremum assem redactus.-
Itaque in ea movenda farina perierunt mihi duo menses. In-
terea temporis venit ad me Froschoverus cum literis D.
Elmeri et Bullingeri, paciscens mecum inducias ob certa
negotia in proximas nundinas, quas nee minus Ubenter ipse
accepi : scis enim in hieme ubique fere conquiescere Ta
iroXepiKa, ducibus se in hiberna recipientibus. Habes itaque
integrum hujus negotii statum.
Q1 This portion of a letter, though without a date, seems to be a part
of Foxe's reply to the foregoing. And as it is closely connected with
the subject of this series of letters, it is here inserted.]

FOXE TO GRINDAL. 231
Translation.
FOXE TO GRINDAL.
Health in Christ ! I received with your letter the
narrative of Bradford, together with sundry of his letters
addressed to different persons. I see, my Edmund, in this
business, how faithful a performer of your promise you are,
and (as they say) without fault. I would that we had all
the rest of the martyrs' remains coUected with the same
diligence. And as I do not doubt, but that (as you write)
you have stiU a great farrago of these papers, so nei
ther have I any distrust, that your vigilance and fidelity
will be wanting in coUecting the rest. I have already, during
your absence, sent you two letters ; whether you have re
ceived them or not I have some doubt, for this reason, that
I see no mention in your letters of the archbishop of Can
terbury's books. The matter has been for some time arranged
with Froschover ; and I had already in the month of October
sent the first book, written out again to my great weari
ness, as a sample of the work. But in the mean time, while
I was waiting for an answer, there was laid upon me by
Frobenius and Episcopius the employment of reading and
collating copies of Chrysostom : and I was then altogether
destitute of money, and so almost reduced to the last farthing.
Thus two entire months were lost by me in that tedious
employment. In the mean time Froschover came to me with
letters of Master Elmer and Master Bullinger, to arrange a
truce with me, on account of some business, until the next
fair, which I no less willingly accepted ; for you know that
military operations almost every where cease during the winter,
the commanders retiring into winter-quarters. You have thus
the whole state of the matter.

232 letters.

LETTER VI.

GRINDALLUS AD FOXIUM.
Dec. 28, 1557.
[Ex Harl. MSS. 417, fo. 114.]
a.d. 1557. Salutem in Christo Servatore. Archiepiscopi Cantuari
ensis librum1 jam te in manibus habere gaudeo. Sin autem
me Theseum tibi exoptas, erras in delectu. Quanquam, si mihi
Basilise sedes esset, (et fuisset quidem, nisi quod inopinatum
quiddam ante aliquot menses intercidit,) nihil esset quod ego
libentius facerem, quam ut studium et operam meum quantum-
cunque ad hoc tam pium negotium, si opus esset, conferrem.
Sed habetis Anglos nonnullos, (ut dieis,) et inter hos Jacobum
Pilkingtonum, exactissimi judicii virum, quocum aliquando
communicare consilia poteris. Is (uti spero) non Ulibenter id
faciet. Quod ad judiciorum varietatem attinet, non est eur multum
labores. Boni de te bene loquentur, maU male. Satis est
laudari a laudatis viris ; omnibus piacere nemini unquam datum
est. De ratione vertendi nemo meUus judicabit quam tu ipse,
cui non est incognita fidi interpretis libertas. Verbum verbo
reddi qui exigerent, seipsos statim proderent, quam nullius
essent judicii. Sensum sensu reddidisse semper in laude fuit,
modo scriptoris mentem, non suam, expUcuisse appai-eat. In
his omnibus mediam quandam viam tenuisse, ut fere etiam ia
ceteris, tutissimum erit. Idemque etiam judico de stylo.
Nam neque ecclesiasticus stylus cum fastidio rejiciendus est,
(quod faciunt quidam,) prsesertim quum capita controversiarum
sine eo nonnunquam perspicue explicari non possunt ; neque e
diverso tam superstitiose" consectandus est, ut orationis lumen
Q1 Archbishop Cranmer's controversy with Gardiner, bishop of Win
chester, upon tbe Eucharist. Foxe translated this work into Latin; and
finding many difficulties, arising from Gardiner's style and mode of
dealing with his opponent's arguments, as well as apprehending severe
criticism, he wrote to Grindal for his advice, which is given in this
lettei-. It seems that this work was never completely printed. Fros
chover, a printer at Zurich, indeed undertook the work, and a part of it
was printed ; but it does not appear that it was finished. See Strype,
Grind, p. 23.]

TO JOHN FOXE. 233
aliquando aspergere non possimus. Hujus rei egregium nobis a. d. 1557.
exemplum ob oculos posuit D. Calvinus, quem honoris causa
nomino, qui et styli ornatum non neglexit, et ecclesiasticas
loquendi formulas, tanquam civitate donatas, saepenumero
usurpat. De Ubrorum inversione, qua utitur Wintoniensis,
meum quidem hoc est judicium; ut omnino permittatur ille
suo arbitratu uti atque ordine, neque moveas quicquam. Duo
sunt quae me praecipue movent. Primum, vociferabuntur ad-
versarii, fraude et dolo malo mota esse argumenta loco suo.
Nam ut in praeliis non semper eodem ordine pugnam ineunt
imperatores, sed aliquando primam aciem invadunt, aliquando
in.cornua impressionem faciunt, nonnunquam equestri pugna,
ssepius etiam tenui armaturae veUtatione hostes primum aggre-
diuntur, (iniquissimum enim esset de ordine pugnae ineundse
ab hostibus leges accipere) ; ita et de vobis queritabuntur, si
Wintonienses copise aha ratione, quam ipsemet instruit, in
aciem producantur. Deinde et hoc mihi videtur ad auctoris
ingenium patefaciendum pertinere. Nam qui in tota vita
prseposterissimus (ut ita dicam) fuit omnium rerum humana-
rum et divinarum inversor, consentaneum est ut in scribendo «
etiam prseposterum sese ostentet, et, ut vulgo dici solet, Joan-
nem ad oppositum.
Haec mea est sententia ; tu pro tuo candore aUter consulas.
Quod ad titulum Ubri, nemo melius adaptabit quam interpres,
qui non modo singulas sententias, sed et verba etiam et apices
pene excussit.
Mihi imprsesentiarum Ubri copia non fuit: itaque nunc
nihil, habeo quod in medium proferam. Si posthac aliquid
occurrerit, quod acuminis aut gratiae aliquid in se habeat, non
illibenter communicabo. Verum quiddam est quod nunc scri-
benti mihi in mentem venit, cujus tuam prudentiam admonere
non inutile fore existimavi. Audivi hoc mussitatum aliquando
in Anglia, Cantuariensem aliquando papistis affingere, quod
ipsi non profitentur. Et, si bene memini, habet quasdam anti
theses inter papisticam et doctrinam nostram, hac formula,
HU dicunt, Nos dicimus. Ibidem credo habet, Papistas cor
pus Christi ubique esse asseverare: quod Uli nusquam docent,
sed in omni altari pertinaciter esse contendunt. Siqua similia
inter vertendum repereris (nam iUud exempli causa tantum
affero), aut sicubi tuo ipsius judicio non plene satisfiat, faceres

234 letters.
a. d. 1557. meo quidem judicio non male, si ad D. Petmm Martyrem
catalogum hujusmodi locorum mitteres, et UUus consilium in
amantissimi sui patroni opere requireres. Communicaret, sat
scio, libentissime, et fortasse siqua ipse praeterea annotaverit
sinulia subindicaret.
Haec ita a me scripta sunto, ut tuo tamen judicio omnia
geri veUem ; tantum mese mentis sensa apud amicum et fra-
trem, candidius fortasse quam prudentius, in medium profera*
Saluta D. Baleum, et ceteros amicos. Opto te in Domino
quam optime valere.
Argentinae V. calend. Jan. 1557.
EDMUNDUS GRINDALLTJS tons.

Translation.
GRINDAL TO FOXE.
Health in Christ our Saviour ! I am glad that you have
the archbishop of Canterbury's book already in hand. But if
you wish me to be your helper1, you are mistaken in your
choice. Although, if my residence were at Basle (as indeed it
would have been, had not an unexpected circumstance some
months ago prevented me), there would be nothing which I
should be more willing to do than to contribute, if need be, my
study and assistance, however great, to promote so pious an
undertaking. But you have with you, as you say, some English,
and amongst them James Pukington, a man of most exact
judgment, with whom you may occasionaUy interchange coun
sels. He, as I hope, wiU not be unwiUing to do so.
As to variety of opinions, you need not be much concerned.
Good men wUl speak weU of you, bad men iU. It is enough to
be praised by men of reputation ; to please aU men falls to the
lot of none. As to the mode of translating, no one is more
competent to judge than yourself; for you weU know the licence
which is allowed to a faithful translator. Those who would
require you to translate word for word would instantly betray
their want of judgment. It has always been the approved
Q " Your Theseus" — probably alluding to the aid afforded by that
hero to his friend Pirithous. — After this word in the original MS* there
is a blank space.]

TO JOHN FOXE. 235
mode to render the sense, provided the translator manifestly a. d. 1557.
express his author's mind, and not his own. In aU these
matters, as also in most others, it wUl be safer to hold a
middle course. My judgment is the same with regard to style.
For neither is the ecclesiastical style to be fastidiously re
jected, as it is by some, especiaUy when the heads of con
troversies cannot sometimes be perspicuously explained without
it; nor, on the other hand, is it to be so superstitiously foUowed,
as to prevent us sometimes from sprinkling it with the orna
ments of language. A remarkable iUustration of this is present
ed to us by Master Calvin, whom for honour's sake I mention,
who has not neglected the grace of style, and yet frequently
adopts ecclesiastical forms of speech, as if naturalized. As
to the inversion of books, which the bishop of Winchester
practises, this is my judgment; that he should be allowed to
follow his own discretion and order, and that you should trans
pose nothing. There are two reasons which principaUy prevaU
with me. First, the adversaries wUl cry out, that the argu
ments are moved out of their position with a fraudulent inten
tion. For as in battles commanders do not always commence
the engagement in the same order, but sometimes attack the
front, at other times assaU the wings ; they make the first
charge upon the enemy sometimes with cavalry, frequently
also with light-armed skirmishers, (for it would be a most
unreasonable thing to be dictated to by the enemy as to the
order of commencing the conflict ;) so also they will com
plain of you, if the forces of the bishop of Winchester are
drawn up in array after any other plan than that according
to which he himself has arranged them. Again, this method
seems to me to tend to the exhibition of the author's cha
racter. For it is but meet, that one who aU his life long has
been, so to speak, the most preposterous inverter of all things
human and divine, should shew himself to be preposterous
also in writing, and, as the saying is, Joannes ad oppositum".
This is my opinion; you in your candid judgment may
come to a different conclusion. As to the title of the book,
none will give a more fitting one than the translator, who
has considered not only every sentence, but almost the very
words and points.
P The Editor is unable to discover the allusion in these words.]

236 LETTERS.
a. d. 1557. At present I have not many books; so that I have no
thing now to bring forward. If hereafter any thing should
occur to me, which has any cleverness or elegance, I will
most gladly communicate it to you. But there is something
which comes into my mind while I am writing, of which I
think it may not be without advantage to advise your pru-.
dence. I have heard it sometimes muttered in England,
that occasionally the archbishop of Canterbury1 falsely attri
butes to the papists what they do not hold. And, if T
rightly remember, he has certain contrasts between the popish
doctrine and ours, expressed in this form : ' They say' — ' We
say.' He states, I beUeve, in the same place, that the papists
affirm the body of Christ to be every where : which they no
where teach; but earnestly maintain, that it is upon every
altar. If in course of translating you should find things of
this kind, (for I bring forward this merely for example,) or
if any where he does not fuUy satisfy your own judgment,
you would, in my opinion, do weU, if you were to send to
Peter Martyr a Ust of such places, and ask his advice on
the work of his most loving patron. He would communicate
it, I weU know, most willingly ; and perhaps, if he has him
self marked any similar passages besides, would point them
out to you.
Consider these things to be so written by me, as that I
wish, notwithstanding, every thing to be done according to
your own judgment. I merely put these thoughts of my own
mind before you, my friend and brother, more candidly per
haps than wisely. Salute Bale and the rest of my friends.
Fare you right well in the Lord.
Strasburgh, December 28th, 1557 s.
Yours,
EDMUND GRINDAL.
[' Abp. Cranmer.]
[2 Throughout these letters the old calendar is observed by Grindal,
which reckoned the year to end March 24. Hence V. Cal. Jan. 1557, is
still in 1557 in our style.]

TO JOHN FOXE. 237
LETTER VII.

A. D. 1558.

GRINDALLUS AD FOXIUM.
Dec. 19, 1558.
[Harl. MSS. 417, No. 102.]
Salutem in Christo. Mutationes temporum meum etiam
mstitutum mutarunt, doctissime et carissime Foxe : ego
jam cogor urgentibus amicis in Angliam iter instituere, qui
alioqui Basileam ad vos transvolassem. Jam quod ad his
toriam Martyrum attinet, Sampsonus et ego existimamus
optimum fore, ut ad aliquod tempus premeretur, donee ex
,A.nglia et certiora et plura comparemus. Dubium enim non
est, quin multa tum in lucem prodibunt, quse antea in tene-
bris delitescebant. Si tibi etiam idem videatur, bene est.
Jfos quaecunque possumus ibi corrademus, et ad te trans-
mittenda curabimus. Levis erit jactura temporis, si rerum
eopia et certitudine compensetur. Vale in Christo quam
roptime. Argentinse, raptim, 19° Decemb. 1558.
EDMUNDUS GRINDALLUS tuus.
Translation.
GRINDAL TO FOXE.
Health in Christ ! Changes of times have changed also
my purpose, most learned and dear Foxe : I am now com
pelled by the urgency of my friends to set out for Eng
land8, when otherwise I should have passed over to you at
Basle. As to the history of the Martyrs, Sampson and I
think it will be best that it should be delayed for a time,
until we can procure from England more certain and more
copious intelligence. For there is no doubt, but that many
things will then come to light, which before were lying hid
in darkness. If you should be of the same mind, weU.
•We wiU there collect together what we can, and transmit
[3 As soon as tidings of Queen Mary's death, 17 Nov. 1558, reached
the exiles, Grindal with! many others lost no time in preparing to return
to England.]

238 LETTERS.
a. d. 1558. them to you. The loss of time wiU be a trifling consideration,
if it be compensated by the fulness and certainty of the ac
counts. Fare you right well in Christ.
Strasburgh, in haste, 19 Decemb. 1558.
Yours,
EDMUND GRINDAL.

LETTER VIII.

GRINDAL TO BISHOP RIDLEY1.
(COVEBDALE.)
Gratiam et consolationem a Domino et Servatore nostro
Jesu Christo*. Sir, I have often been desirous to have written
to you, and to have heard from you ; but the iniquity of the
times have hitherto always put me forth of aU hope and com
fort. Now at this present God seemeth to offer some likeli
hood that these might come to your hands, which I thought
to use, referring the rest to God's disposition. Your present
state not I only, (who of aU other am most bound,) but
also aU other our brethren here, do most heartily lament,
as joined with the most miserable captivity that ever any
church of Christ hath suffered. Notwithstanding, we give
God most humble thanks, for that he hath so strengthened
you, and others your concaptives, to profess a good profession
before so many witnesses. And I doubt nothing, but he
that hath caUed you and them, not only to beUeve upon him,
but also to suffer for him, doth not leave you destitute of
that unspeakable comfort, which he useth to minister abun
dantly to his in the school of the cross. He grant that
his name may be glorified in you, whether it be by life or
death, as may be most to his honour, and your everlasting
consolation. Sir, I thought it good to advertise you partly of our
state in these parts. We be here dispersed in divers and
several places. Certain be at Tigury3, good students of either
\} Bp. Ridley was at this time a prisoner at Oxford.]
Q3 Grace and consolation from our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ] ¦'
[3 Zurich.]

TO BISHOP RIDLEY. 239
University a number, very well entreated of Master BuUinger, a.d. 1555.
of the other ministers, and of the whole city. Another num
ber of us remain at Argentine4, and take the commodity of
Master Martyr's lessons, who is a very notable father. Mas
ter Scory and certain other with him be in Friesland, and
have an English church there, but not very frequent5. The
greatest number is at Frankfort, where I was at this pre
sent by occasion; a very fair city, the magistrates favourable
to our people, with so many other commodities as exiles
can weU look for. Here is also a church, and now (God
be thanked !) weU quieted by the prudence of Master Coxe,
and other which met here for that purpose6. So that now
we trust God hath provided for such as will flee forth of
Babylon a resting-place, where they may truly serve him,
and hear the voice of their true pastor. I suppose, in one
place and other dispersed, there be well nigh an hundred
students and ministers on this side the seas. Such a Lord
is God to work diversely in his, according to his unsearch
able wisdom, who knoweth best what is in man.
Primus est victories tituhts, gentilium manibus apprehensum
Dominum confiteri. Secundus ad gloriam gradus est, cauta
secessione subtractum Domino reservari. Ilia publica, hcec
privata confessio est. Ille judicem sosculi vincit; hie, contentus
Deo suo judice, conscientiam puram cordis integritate custodit.
Illic fortitudo promptior, hie solicitudo securior. Ille appro-
phquante hora sua jam maturus inventus est, hie fortasse
Hiatus est : qui patrimonio derelicto idcirco secessit, quia non
erat negaturus, confiteretur utique si fuisset et ipse detentus7.
[4 Strasburgh.] [5 Numerously attended.]
[6 Yet afterwards, in April or May 1555, he [Grindal] was at Frank
fort again, with Cox, Chambers, and some others of chief account ; and
there, by their prudence, quieted these differences. Strype, Grind, p. 15. —
For an account of Grindal's concern in quieting the unhappy dissensions
amongst the English exiles at Frankfort, see Strype, ibid. ; and for a
full detail of those troubles, see Collier, Eccles. Hist. Vol. vi. pp. 144 —
153. Ed. 1840.]
C S. Cyprian, de Lapsis. Opera Oxon. 1682, p. 122. " The first
title of victory, is for one apprehended by the hands of the heathen to
confess the Lord. The second step to glory is for one withdrawn by a
cautious retirement to be reserved for the Lord. The one is a public,
the other a private confession. The one overcomes the judge of this
world; the other, contented with God as his judge, preserves a pure
conscience in the integrity of his heart. In the one case there is a more

240. LETTERS.
a.d. 1555. We have also here certain copies of your answers in
the disputation; Item, Antoniana objecta cum responsione:,
the treatise in EngUsh against transubstantiation, which in
time shaU be translated into Latin. It hath been thought,
best not to print them till we see what God wiU do with
you, both for1 incensing of their malicious fury, and also for
restraining you and others from writing hereafter; which
should be a greater loss to the church of Christ, than for
bearing of these for a time. If I shaU know your will to,
be otherwise in it, the. same shaU be foUowed. Thus much
I thought good to let you understand concerning these matters,
and concerning the poor state of men here, who most ear-.
nestly and incessantly do cry unto God for the deUvery of
his church, to behold the causes of the afflicted, and to hear
the groans of his imprisoned ; knowing that you, who in this,
state have more familiar access unto God, do not forget us.
God comfort you, aid you, and assist you with his Spirit
and grace, to continue his unto the end, to the glory of
his name, the edification of his church, and the subversion;
of Antichrist's kingdom ! Amen2.
From Frankfort, the 6. of May, 1555.
E. G.

LETTER IX.

, BISHOP GRINDAL TO THE ARCHDEACON OF ESSEX.
May 13, 1580.
[Ex Registr. Grind.]
For avoiding of superstitious behaviour, and for unifor
mity to be had in the Rogation-week3, now at hand ; these
ready fortitude, in the other a more secure solicitude. The one as his
hour approaches is already found prepared; the other is perchance
delayed. He who, leaving his patrimony, retired for the express pur
pose that he might not deny, would doubtless have confessed, had he
also been detained.]
I1 For fear of.]
[2 For Ridley's reply to this letter, see his Works, Parker Soe. Ed.
pp. 388—395.]
C The Rogation time drawing on, when many superstitious pro
cessions were wont to be used in London and other places, the Bishop
took care, as to allow of the ancient useful practice of perambulations

TO THE ARCHDEACON OF ESSEX. 241
shall be to require you to give notice and commandment a. D.i5«>.
within your archdeaconry, that the ministers make it not
a procession, but a perambulation ; and also that they suffer
no banners, nor other like monuments of superstition to be
carried abroad ; neither to have multitude of young light folks
with them; but the substantial of the parish, according to
the injunctions ; the ministers to go without surplices and
lights ; and to use no drinkings, except the distance of the
place do require some necessary relief; and to use at one
or two convenient places the form and order of prayers and
thanksgiving appointed by the queen's majesty's Injunctions4.
Thus fare ye weU. From my house in London, the xiii. of
May, anno 1560.
To Mr Cole, Archdeacon of Essex :
this be delivered with speed.

LETTER X.

TO THE SUFFRAGAN BISHOPS.
[E Registr. Grind, fo. 7-]
After my very hearty commendations, these are to sig
nify unto your lordship, that I have received a letter6, directed
for the asserting of the bounds of each parish, so to check and restrain
the superstitions thereof: therefore he prescribed this order to the arch
deacons, to be by them communicated through the diocese .... But
though our bishop took this care of his diocese, yet I find in many
places of the realm this year gang-week, as they called it, was observed.
And in divers places, of Bucks and Cornwall especially, the people went
in procession with banners, and had good cheer after the old custom.
See Strype, Grindal, pp. 55, 56.]
[* Arts xviii. and xix. Cardwell, Documentary Annals, i. 187.]
[5 " The next month an order came, directed to the bishop from the
metropolitan, to forbear ordaining any more artificers, and others that
had been of secular occupations, that were unlearned ; which they, the
bishops, had been forced to do at first, if they were qualified with sobriety
and good religion and skill in reading, for the supply of the vacant
churches: and that all henceforth should be excluded from taking holy
16
[grindal. J

242 LETTERS.
a. d. 1560. me from my lord of Canterbury's grace, containing an ad
vertisement to be communicated unto you, and the other of
our brethren within his grace's province : and for that intent
I have caused the copy of the said letters to be inserted and
inclosed herein ; the which now I do send by this bearer, unto
you, not doubting but that your lordship wiU consider the
same, and have such regard thereunto as appertaineth. And
thus wishing unto your lordship prosperous health and felicity,
to the pleasure of Almighty God, I bid you most heartily
farewell. From my house at Fulham, the 17th day of August,
Anno Domini 1560. By your loving brother,
EDM. LONDON.

LETTER XI.

AD DOMINUM PETRUM DE LCENUM ET DOMINUM
JOHANNEM UTENHOVIUM.
Sept. 4, 1560.
[Ex Biblioth. Eccles. Belgic. Lond.]
Salutem in Christo. Mitto exemplar suppUcationis cu-
jusdam ad me missse per quosdam (uti apparet) anabaptis-
tas, sed anonymos. Curavi Latine vertendam. Archetypon
ad vos misi, quod diligenter uti asservetis oro. Nondum
respondi, quia nescio quibus responderem. Sunt qui Adria-
num auctorem existimant : is enim (uti audio) quodam tem
pore quibusdam audientibus dixit, se veUe anabaptistarum
nomine supplicem UbeUum ad me conscribere. Itaque puto
compendio me facturum, si ad ipsum Adrianum responsionem
meam destinarem, ut is fratribus iUis anonymis tradendam
curaret. Sed tamen decrevi nuUo Ulos responso dignari,
nisi prius communicato cum vobis consiUo, qui hujus sects
profunditates mehus novistis quam ego propter diuturaani
orders, but such as had good testimonials of their conversation, were
exercised in learning, or at least had spent some time in teaching school."
See Strype, Grind, p. 60, and Parker, i. p. 180.]

TO THE MINISTERS OF THE DUTCH CHURCH. 243
experientiam. De ceteris fratres quos ad me misistis cer- a.d. isao.
tiores vos reddent. Opto vos in Domino quam optime valere.
Fulhamise, 4 Septembr. 1560. Vester in Christo,
EDMUNDUS GRINDALLUS, Lond. Ep.
Domino Petro de Lceno et domino
Joanni Utenhovio, fratribus
et amicis in Domino caris-

Translation.
TO PETER DE LCENE, AND JOHN UTENHOV,
MINISTERS OP THE DUTCH CHURCH, LONDON.
Health in Christ. I send you a copy of a certain
supplication1 sent to me by some anabaptists, as it appears,
but anonymous. I have had it translated into Latin. I have
sent the original to you, which I beg you to preserve care
fully. The author is supposed by some to be Hadrian
[Hamsted] : for he, as I am informed, was once heard
to say, that he wished to write a supplication to me in the
name of the anabaptists. I think, therefore, that I shall be
taking the shortest method, if I direct my reply to Hadrian
himself, that he may have it deUvered to those anonymous
brethren. I have determined however to vouchsafe no reply
to them, without first consulting you, who know the depths
[7 This supplication was for the free exercise of their religion. The
opinions of these men were sufficiently dangerous and heretical, though
they appear to have been outwardly sober and quiet. One of their prin
cipal doctrines was, that Christ took not flesh of the Virgin, but brought
it down from heaven. Hadrian Hamsted became their apologist, and
for some unsound statements was cited before the bishop of London, and
openly censured. The entire matter was related by the Dutch congrega
tion to Peter Martyr, who gave his decided opinion against the writings
and conduct of Hadrian. The letter of P. Martyr, entitled " Ecclesise
peregrinorum Londini," is extant among his epistles. Loci Communes,
Zurich, 1587, pp. 1128 — 1133. Bishop Grindal drew up a form of
retractation in Latin, to be subscribed by Hadrian Hamsted in order to
his absolution and restoration; but he refused to subscribe it. This
form, with Strype's translation, will be found in the Appendix.]
16—2

244 letters.
a. d. lseo. of this sect better than I do, by reason of your long ex
perience of them. As to the other matters, the brethren
whom you sent to me will inform you. I wish you heartily
well to fare in the Lord. From Fulham, 4 September, 1560.
Yours in Christ,
EDM. GRINDAL,
Bishop of London.
To Mr Peter de Lcene, and Mr
John Utenliov, my very dear
brothers and friends in tlie
Lord, at London.

LETTER XII.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
Aug. 11, 1561.
[State Paper Office.]
Salutem in Christo. Sir, I received your letters yester
night late, which I signify, lest you should have cause to
think me slack in answer. The French minister, Mons.
Saul, was with me on Monday last past, and shewed me the
admiral of France his letters with other ; whom I exhorted by
all means to make haste, adding thereunto, that you one
time, in private talk with me, marvelled that the said Mons.
Saul went not into France long ago. Whereupon he de
termined with me to be gone four days ago at the longest:
and I have written to my chaplain at London to know the
day certain, and to put into these a schedule declaring the
same. I am of your judgment, that no man alive is more fit
than Peter Martyr for such a conference1; and my lord of
Q1 The conference at Poissy between the papists and the French
protestants. P. Martyr attended this conference under a safe conduct,
but Beza was the chief speaker on the protestant side. In a letter to
Bullinger, dated from St Germain's, 12th Sept. 1561, P. Martyr says:
Colloquium habebitur lingua Gallica, quoniam rex et regina et principes
.volunt interesse atque audire. Ego itaque non interhquar, sed consular",

TO SIR W. CECIL. 245
Canterbury, I trust, will communicate his opinion herewith: a. d. i56i.
but forasmuch as the king's proclamation giveth surety only
to his born subjects, Mr Martyr cannot come unless he be
called. I think therefore it were very good, if means were
made by the queen's majesty, or your honours of the council,
that Mr Martyr might be caUed by the French king, or the
council of France. And then assure yourself, the papists
can win no honesty in any indifferent* hearing; for he is
better seen in old doctors, councils, and ecclesiastical his
tories than any Romish doctor of Christendom: he is also
himself well seen in the civil and canon laws. But for as
sistance herein Dr Francis Baldwin3, who is the reader at
Heidelberg in Almayne, were very fit. He is a French
man born, and if he is zealous, having this liberty, he will
go uncaUed; but if he were relieved by some prince's Ube-
rality for his charges, then I am sure he would go.
You and all good men have just cause to complain of
the unthankfulness of our age. I trust God wiU make us
better one day. In the mean time, our unthankfulness com-
mendeth his mercy ; that he may again say, Inventus sum
ab Us, qui me non qucerebant1; and again, Tota die expandi
manus meas ad populum non credentem et contradicentem*. I
must say with St'Paul, Bene faciendo ne defatigemini". God
keep you ! From my house at Fulham, 11 Augusti, 1561.
Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.
To the Honourable Sir William
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
th Queers Majesty.
juvaho, et suggeram collegis qua videbuntur. After the conference, the
issue of which was unsatisfactory, he left Paris Oct. 31, and arrived at
Zurich Nov. 21. An interesting account of this conference is given by
P. Martyr in letters to Bullinger, Calvin, and Lavater. See his letters
at the end of the Loci Communes. Zurich, 1587. pp. 1136—1144.]
[a Indifferent: impartial.]
[3 A professor of civil law. See Strype, Cranmer, i. 474.]
[' I am found of them that sought me not. Isai. lxv. 1, and Rom.
x. 20.] [s All day long have I stretched forth my hands unto a disobedient
and gainsaying people. Rom. x. 21.]
[" Be not weary in well-doing. 2 Thcss. iii. 18.]

246 LETTERS.

LETTER XIII.

TO THE ARCHDEACONS OF THE DIOCESE OF LONDON1.
Sept. 6, 1561.
[E Registr. Grind, fo. 25.]
After my hearty commendations : These are to certify
you, that I have received my lord of Canterbury his grace's
letters, the copy and tenor whereof, with the copy also of
the queen's majesty's letter to his grace directed, I do send
to you herein inclosed; by virtue whereof I require you,
that with all expedition ye call before you aU the whole
clergy within your archdeaconry, as weU those that be ex
empt as not exempt, opening and declaring to them, as
well the queen's majesty's pleasure, as also the advice and
commandment of my lord Canterbury's grace, about the con
tribution concerning the re-edifying of the cathedral church
of St Paul's in London ; viz. that ye, and every parson and
vicar within your archdeaconry, not being in first-fruits, do
contribute and pay the twentieth part, and, being in first
fruits, the thirtieth part of your and their spiritual promo
tions : and every stipendiary and curate two shUlings and six
pence. Desiring you also to use, in my name, aU the per
suasion ye can to every of them, so to extend their bene
volence, that of their voluntary contribution they may rather
exceed their several rates in so reasonable a circumstance;
whereof I hope ye shaU find a good number. Praying you
to make one or two good, grave, beneficed men, in every
your deaneries, to be coUectors of this contribution, and to
deliver the same to you or your deputies on this side the
17 On Wednesday the 4th of June, 1561, St Paul's Cathedral was set
on fire by lightning, and a great part of it consumed. "The queen,
(says Strype, Grind, p. 81) was deeply affected with this misfortune, and
resolved therefore to have the damage speedily repaired." She issued
her letters to the archbishop of Canterbury, bidding him to consult with
the other bishops and the chief of the clergy, to devise some expedient
for laying a contribution upon the clergy of the province; which was
done accordingly. See Bp. Pilkington's Works, p. 480. et seq.]

TO THE ARCHDEAC0NB OP LONDON. 247
last day of November next, and thereof to certify me ac- a.d. i56i.
cordingly. And thus I bid you fareweU. From my manor
at Fulham, the sixth day of September, 1561.

LETTER XIV.

AD MAGISTRATUS FRANCFORTI.
Nov. 12, 1561.
[Ex Biblioth. Eccl. Belgic. Lond.]
Gratiam et pacem in Christo. Rogarunt me fratres
Flandrenses, qui religionis nomine hie apud nos exulant, ut
et Gotfridum Wingium, qui istas defert, et ecclesiolam Flan-
dricam, qme in urbe vestra collecta est, quseque jam per
aliquot annos benignissime apud vos hospitium invenit, ves-
trce amplitudini commendarem. Ego vero, clarissimi atque
amplissimi viri, hanc scribendi occasionem libenter arripui,
non solum ut illis gratificarer, verum etiam ut meo, atque
, adeo omnium Anglorum exulum nomine, vestree amplitudini
pro vestra summa erga nos, afflictissimis nostris temporibus,
benignitate ac pietate gratias agerem. Nulla unquam dies
hoc vestrum beneficium Anglorum animis eximet. Argen-
tinensi, Tigurinse, Basiliensi, Wormaciensi, sed ante omnes
vestrse inclytae reipublica? debet Anglia, quod tot habeat
episcopos ceterosque verbi divini ministros, qui hodie puram
evangelii doctrinam annuntiant. Vos illos hospitio excepistis,
exceptos summa humanitate complexi atque auctoritate tutati
estis. Nisi igitur istam vestram pietatem gratis animis ag-
nosceremus et pradicarcmus, essemus omnium mortalium
ingratissimi. De Gotfrido Wingio hoc habeo quod scribam, hominem
esse doctum, pium, ingenio moderato ac pacifico, quique diu
in Flandria sub cruce, et quasi perpetuo animam in manibus
habens, Christi evangelium pradicavit. Quo nomine non
dubito quin vestrre pietati erit acceptissimus. Oro etiam,
idque in visceribus Christi, ut Flandrensis ecelesiae, jam in
tegrum septennium apud vos agentis, nunc vero de ejectione

248 LETTERS.
a. d. 1561. nonnihil soUicitse, tutelam et patrocinium perpetuetis. Va-
leat in illos caritas vestra. Nihil enim vel apud homines
gloriosius, vel apud Deum acceptius facere potestis, quam
si tot membra Christi in pristino suo hospitio retineatis.
Quamquam fortassis in uno articulo, jam per multos annos
inter doctissimos alioqui viros controverso, cum quibusdam
per omnia non consentiant ; tamen si ecclesiarum vestra-
rum pacem non perturbent, quod spero eos neque fecisse
hactenus, neque postea facturos, orandi estis ne ad extrema
remedia descendatis ; sed potius ut Christiana lenitate et
mansuetudine in suo sensu ipsos toleretis. Christi Domini
prsesentiam in sua sacra ccena, eamque veram et salvificam,
omnes fatemur; de modo tantum est disceptatio. Nos in
nostris ecclesiis, quanquam eandem cum Flandrensibus istis
doctrinam et apud vos professi sumus, et etiamnum hie pro-
fitemur, nunquam tamen aliquem qui cum Luthero sentiret,
si pacifice se gereret, pro haeretico aut nefario hornine per-
secuti fuimus. Utinam conditionibus in Marpurgensi colloquio
conclusis statum fuisset, ut pacem utraque pars coleret, donee
utrisque Dominus aliud revelaret ! Sed praeterita faciUus de-
fleri possunt, quam corrigi.
Si vos fratres istos ejeceritis, necesse est in antichristi
carnificum manus eos incidere. Quo enim miseri fugient?
In Germania, a vobis ejecti, nusquam recipientur. In Gallia
nondum sunt res constitutse. Si ad nos penetrare vellent, ubi
obviis ulnis reciperentur, media in via tantam multitudinem
intercipi necesse est. Nuper enim aliquot fratres ecclesia
nostrae Londino-Germanicse, in Flandriam quam poterant oc-
culte atque pacifice profecti, comprehensi sunt atque incendio
absumti. Reputate animis vestris, clarissimi ac pientissimi viri,
quam triste esset spectaculum tot Christi membra omnium
setatum ac sexuum simul uno incendio conflagrantia con-
spicere. Tale autem aliquid futurum sine dubio existimare
poteritis, si illos portis vestris excluseritis. Sed hoc quam
longissime a vestra pietate abfuturum certissime mihi per-
suadeo. Iterum igitur ad preces conversus, oro vestram pietatem
quam possum demisissime, ut quorum patrocinium et tutelam
tamdiu benignissime suscepistis, quosque et misera et crudeli

TO THE MAGISTRATES OP FRANKFORT. 249
antichristi tyrannide salvos et incolumes Dei Opt. Max. a. d. i56i.
beneficio conservastis, tantaque cum dementia et humanitate
hactenus fovistis, pro vestro in Christum ejusque religionem
sincero studio retineatis, ac hospitio dignos, licet non propter
se, propter eundem tamen Christum, ducatis. Quo fiet, ut
non solum veritatis evangelicaa in gentem Flandricam pro
pagandas tanquam auctores futuri sitis, gloriae Christi sin-
gularem in ea parte operam navaturi ; verum etiam cum in
hoc seculo benedictionem Domini quam amplissimam, omni
bonorum genere locupletati, (pietas enim, teste D. Paulo,
etiam prsesentis vita) proinissionem habet,) experiamini, tum
in futuro a Christo Domino hospites, ut qui eum collegistis
et hospitio excepistis, agnoscamini.
ITsec in Flandricce gentis, quse apud vos exulat, gratiam,
evangelii propagandi studio, ad vos, clarissimi viri, pietate
vestra fretus, scribere sustinui ; non dubitans quin, pro vestra
in Christi afflicta membra humanitate et dementia, benig-
nitatem vestram in ipsos largiter effusam sentient. Siqua vero
in re ego vobis aut reipublicio vestree opera vel studio gra-
tificari aut usui esse potero, diligentiam promptamque in ea
parte voluntatem vobis ipsi de me polliceri poteritis. Deus
amplitudinem vestram et civitatis vestrae statuni quam flo-
rentissimuin diutissime conservet.
Londini, duodecimo Novembr. 1561.
Translation.
TO THE MAGISTRATES OF FRANKFORT1.
Grace and peace in Christ ! The Flemish brethren, who
are living here in exile for the sake of religion, have re
quested me to commend to your honours Gotfrid Wing, who
is the bearer of this letter, and also tbe little Flemish church
which is gathered together in your city, and which has now
for several years received the kindest hospitality amongst you.
I indeed, most illustrious and worshipful sirs, have willingly
seized this opportunity of writing, not only for the sake of
[} In behalf of tho congregation of Dutch protestants there, who
were threatened with expulsion from the city, on account of their re
fusing the Augustan confession in tho mattor of the Eucharist. See
Strypo, Grind, p. 74J

250 LETTERS.
a.d. i56i. gratifying them, but also that in my own name, and the
name of aU the English exiles, I might return thanks to
your honours for your great kindness and piety towards us
in the time of our greatest affliction. No time shall ever
remove this your benefit from the minds of Englishmen.
England owes it to Strasburg, Zurich, Basle, Worms, but
above aU to your renowned repubUc, that she has so many
bishops, and other ministers of God's word, who at this day
are preaching the pure doctrines of the gospel. You hos
pitably received them, and having received you embraced
them with the utmost benevolence, and protected them by
your authority. Did we not therefore with grateful minds
acknowledge and proclaim that your piety, we should be of
aU men most unthankful.
Concerning Gotfrid Wing I have this to write, that he
is a learned and pious man, of a moderate and peaceable
disposition, and one who in Flanders has long preached
Christ's gospel, bearing the cross, and, as it were, continually
having his life in his hands. On this ground, I doubt not
but that he will be most acceptable to your piety. I pray
also, and that in the bowels of Christ, that you will con
tinue your protection and patronage to the Flemish church,
which has now been amongst you fuU seven years, but is at
present in no smaU anxiety about their ejection. Let your
charity prevaU towards them. For you can do nothing either
more glorious before men, or more acceptable with God,
than to retain in their former hospitable refuge so many
members of Christ. Although perhaps in one article, now
for many years controverted amongst men in other respects
most learned, they do not in aU points agree with some;
yet, if they do not disturb the peace of your churches, which
I hope they have not hitherto done, nor wiU do hereafter,
you are to be entreated not to proceed to extreme remedies,
but rather with christian forbearance and mildness to tolerate
them in their opinion. The presence of Christ the Lord in
his holy Supper, and that a true and* saving presence, we all
confess; the dispute is only respecting the mode. We in
our churches, although amongst you we professed, and even
now here also profess, the same doctrine with those Flemings,
yet have never persecuted as a heretic or an impious man

TO THE MAGISTRATES OP FRANKFORT. 251
one who held Luther's opinion, if he conducted himself peace- a.d. i56i.
ably. I wish it had been stated in the terms agreed upon
at the conference of Marpurg1, that each side should cul
tivate peace, until the Lord should reveal otherwise to each.
But what is past is more easily lamented than corrected.
If you should eject these brethren, they must of necessity
fall into the hands of the butchers of antichrist. For whither,
miserable men, shaU they fly? Cast out by you, they will
nowhere in Germany be received. In France things are still
unsettled. If they should wish to come through to us, where
they would be received with outstretched arms, such a mul
titude must needs be intercepted in the way. For but lately
some brethren of our German church in London, who had
set out for Flanders as secretly and quietly as possible, were
caught and burnt to death.
Reflect upon it in your minds, most iUustrious and pious
sirs, how sad a sight it would be to behold so many members
of Christ, of aU ages and sexes, burning together in one fire.
But you may undoubtedly be assured that something of this
kind will ensue, if you should shut them out of your gates.
But I most fuUy persuade myself, that it wiU be very far
from your piety to do this.
Again therefore turning to entreaty, I beseech your piety
with all possible humihty, that according to your sincere zeal
for Christ and his religion, you would still retain and deem
worthy of your hospitality, if not for their own sakes, at
least for the sake of Christ, those, the patronage and protec
tion of whom you have so long most kindly undertaken;
whom you have, through the help of Almighty God, preserved
safe and unhurt from the miserable and cruel tyranny of an
tichrist, and have hitherto cherished with so great clemency
17 To terminate this controversy (concerning the Eucharist), Philip,
Langrave of Hesse, invited in 1529 to a conference at Marpurg Luther
and Zuingle, with some of the most eminent doctors who adhered to the
respective parties of these contending chiefs  The principal champions
in these debates were Luther, who attacked CEcolampadius, and Me
lancthon, who disputed against Zuingle  The only advantage that
resulted from this conference was that the jarring doctors formed a sort
of truce, by agreeing to a mutual toleration of their respective sentiments.
Mosheim, Ecc. Hist. Cent. xvi. sect. i. c. 28. For an account of this
conference, see Sculteti Annal. Evang. Heidelberg, 1620. pp. 197—229.]

252 LETTERS.
a. d. 1561. and kindness. By which means, not only wiU you be, as it
were, authors of the propagation of evangelical truth amongst
the Flemish people, Tendering singular assistance in that be
half to promote the glory of Christ ; but also wiU both ex
perience in this life the largest blessing of the Lord, being en
riched with aU manner of good gifts (for godliness, as St Paul
witnesseth, hath the promise even of this present life), and
in the next wiU be acknowledged by Christ the Lord as his
hosts, inasmuch as you took him in and hospitably enter
tained him.
Relying upon your piety, most noble sirs, I have been so
bold, in my zeal for the propagation of the gospel, as to write
these things to you in behalf of the Flemish people who are
exiles amongst you ; not doubting but that, according to your
benevolence and kindness towards Christ's afflicted members,
they will experience your benignity plentifully flowing out to
wards them. And if in any matter I can gratify or bene
fit you or your commonwealth by my service or zeal, you
may promise yourselves on my part diligence and a ready
good wUl in that behalf. May God very long preserve your
honours and the state of your city in the most flourishing
condition !
London, 12 November, 1561.

LETTER XV.

TO ARCHBISHOP PARKER.
Oct. 3, 1562.
[Lambeth Library, MS. No. 959, 43.]
Please it yom- grace, your whole province is shrewdly
troubled at this present by exacting a remnant of the last
subsidy. There is a blind clause, the which I understand not,
in the grant of the said subsidy, A0 4 et 5 Phil, et Marise,
that if by exility or decay of benefices, &c. any arrear
ages be, they are to be answered the next year. I would
Dr Kennell, Dr Harvey, and such like, that were then in the
convocation, were called to expound their meaning.

TO ARCHBISHOP PARKER. 253
If, because the queen's majesty, at your grace's suit, a.d. 1562.
pardoned the components, that sum be now cast into the
arrearage, it were an unreasonable matter. If your grace
could help to ease your province, it were well done. If your
grace also sent for Godfrey1, he might open some matter.
On Monday afternoon I intend to see your grace in my
returning hither from London. God keep your grace !
Octr. 3, 1562. Your grace's in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.

LETTER XVI.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
Oct. 28, 1562.
[State Paper Office.]
I pray you let me understand, whether it may be cer
tainly avouched that the king of Navarre, the second Julian,
is killed". I intend (God willing) to preach at the cross the
next Sunday, and upon occasion offered would peradventure
make some mention of God's judgments over him, if the
same be true and certain; else not. If there be any other
matter which ye wish to be uttered there for the present
state, I would be pleased to know it in time, if your leisure
will serve. God keep you !
Octr. 28, 1562. Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.
P Probably an officer of the Exchequer. See Strype, Annals, n.ii. 51.]
[7 Antoine de Bourbon, king of Navarre, and brother of the prince
of Conde, had joined the Huguenot party, but after the conference
of Poissy (see above p. 244, note) he abandoned their cause. Hence
Grindal calls him 'the second Julian.' He was mortally wounded at
the siege of Rouen, a.d. 1562, while commanding the royal forces against
the Protestants, who defended that town. It was however afterwards
taken and sacked the same year by the duke of Guise.]

254 LETTERS.

LETTER XVII.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
[1363.]
[State Paper Office.]
Sir, I wiU send my man to Velsius'1 lodgings, and to
bring him to you, if he can be found. I am sorry I cannot
be present myself. I took physic yesterday, and it worketh on
me this day, so as I dare not go abroad. It is not needful
to describe the qualities of this Velsius ; he bewrayeth him
self in his own writings, if ye have leisure to wade and
weigh them.
First, he confessed before me that he never joined him
self with any church, because hitherto he findeth none rightly
to be caUed a church of Christ. What church soever he
cometh to, he moveth dissensions in the same, and always
opposeth himself against governors thereof; as at Strasburg,
he contended with Bucer; at Frankfort, with Lasco3 and
Calvin ; and therefore everywhere ejected. He is, in my judg
ment, (as he uttereth himself in those writings,) a justiciary
and a Pelagian, and therefore cannot expUcate himself how
justitia shaU be imputativa, and yet men be without sin. For
indeed he holdeth that justitia nostra is only essentialis, as the
papists, Pelagians, and Osiandrians3 do : and for sure proof
I1 Justus Velsius was a sectary, from the Hague, who caused
much trouble to Bishop Grindal. He was a man of some learning, but
an enthusiast, pretending to illuminations from heaven. Strype gives aa
account of his factious doings in the Dutch church at Austin Friars.
(See Annals i. part ii. pp. 8 — 14.) He wrote an insolent and conceited
letter to Queen Elizabeth, which is preserved in the State Paper Office,
together with the bishop's letter, of which the above is a copy.]
Q3 John a Lasco, who was the first minister of the foreigners' church
at Austin Friars, London, in King Edward's reign. Upon the accession
of Mary he retired to Frankfort, where he died, a.d. 1569.]
f_8 Andrew Osiandcr was a German divine, who excited much contro
versy about the year 1550 on the doctrine of Justification. Mosheim
observes, that " in his discussion of this important point, we shall find it
much more easy to perceive the opinions he rejected, than to understand

TO SIR W. CECIL. J.Oi>
that this is his meaning, in his letter to the queen's ma- a. d. 1563.
jesty he reprehendeth the prayers used in aU reformed J^^m
churches, wherein we continuaUy confess our sins.
Such of late were in our realm, that thought a Christian
ought not to say the Litany, to confess himself a miserable
sinner. This pharisaical spirit is ever joined with pride, and
therefore ye see how he boasteth himself, and with what
contempt he speaketh of the bishop of Winton and me;
whom for our calling's sake he might have termed somewhat
more modestly. I did object unto him, that he came hither
in alienam ecclesiam sine vocatione*. I pray you read in the
end of his letter to the queen's majesty, where he affirmeth hoc signo*.
his vocation now to be confirmed by a miracle wrought upon
one Cosmus, a servant to the ambassador. This Cosmus
fasted five or six days by Velsius' persuasion, in his lectures
upon Dionvsius Areopagrita, that after his abstinence he might Read his
• -77 t -7 i letter to the
receive illuminationes a cmlo5 ; but in the end he feU mad : ambassador.
so that Christ's miracles were to cure men of madness, and
Velsius' miracles are to make men mad.
To conclude, he is altogether fanatical, and a dangerous
man to be in any commonwealth. If in any town in Ger
many he should thus use himself, I mean, to teach, to dispute,
to gather conventides, as he doth here, he should be se
verely looked to.
the system he had invented or adopted." Cent. xvi. Sect. iii. c. 35. The
leading principle of that system seems to have been, that justifying
righteousness is inherent; and that man becomes a partaker of this
righteousness by the indwelling of Christ in the soul, or by the union
of the soul with Christ ; in other words, that man is justified by the
indwelling divinity of Christ. See Mosheim. Ibid.
Calvin states the doctrine briefly in these words : " Ut justificari
sit, non solum reconciliari Deo gratuita venia, sed etiam justos effici : ut
justitia sit non gratuita imputatio, sed sanctitas et integritas quam Dei
essentia in nobis residens inspirat, etc. And again : Quia re ipsa ad colen-
damjustitiam renovat Deus quos pro justis gratis censet, iUud regenerationis
donum miscet [Osiander] cum hac gratuita acceptatione, unumque et idem
esse contendit.... Ubi Paulus dicit reputari fidem ad justitiam non operanti,
sed credenti in eum qui justificat impium, exponit, justum efficere." Calv.
Inst. lib. iii. ell. Sect. 6. et seq. See Bishop Grindal's animadversions
upon a work of Velsius, in the Appendix.]
[4 Into a strange church without a call.]
[5 Illuminations from heaven.]

256

LETTERS.

a. v. 1563. I assure you, if he be suffered to remain here, I look to
have the city swarm with sects, ere a year go about. Such,
another was Iiotman, that began the business at Miinster1.
I wish therefore he were commanded to depart. Here is no
calling for him. I conferred with you before I sent for him ;
and after, with my lord of Canterbury's assent, by virtue of
the commission, willed him to depart. I trouble you too
long. God keep you!8 [1563.] Yours,
EDM. LONDON.

LETTER XVIII.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
May 17, 1563.
[Lansdown MS. 6. No. 51.]
Sir, — 1 understand a gentleman, one Skelton, very near
my native town, is departed, and doubt nothing but my coun
trymen made good speed for the wardship. My meaning is
not at this time to hinder any particular suit ; but I have often
thought to make a general suit to you for regard to that
little angle where I was born, called Cowpland3, parcel of
[7 In the year 1533 some Anabaptists seized the city of Miinster, and
committed atrocities, which, as Mosheim observes, " would surpass all
credibility, were they not attested in a manner that excludes every
degree of doubt and uncertainty  They made themselves masters of
the city, deposed the magistrates, and committed all the enormous
crimes and ridiculous follies, which the most perverse and infernal
imagination could suggest." For an account of these proceedings, see
Mosheim, Eccles. Hist. sect. m. part ii. c. 7.
" Bernard Rothman, an ecclesiastic of Miinster, had introduced the
reformation into that city, but afterwards was infected with the enthu
siasm of the Anabaptists ; and though in other respects he had shewn
himself to be neither destitute of learning nor virtue, yet he enlisted him
self in this fanatical tribe, and had a share in their most turbulent and
furious proceedings." Ibid, note.]
[2 This letter is without a date.]
(77 The part of the county in which St Bees is situated.]

TO SIR W. CECIL. 257
Cumberland; the ignorantest part in reUgion, and most op- a.d. 1563.
pressed of covetous landlords, of any one part of this realm,
to my knowledge. I intend, at my next coming to you, to
discourse more largely of the state thereof, which, God will
ing, shah be shortly. I have no more to say for this matter,
but only to pray you, if your grant be not fuUy past, to take
order both for the good education of the ward, and not to
leave the poor tenants subject to the expilation4 of these
country gentlemen, without some choice; wherein if it please
you to understand mine opinion, I will utter it simply ac
cording to my understanding
God keep you ! 17th Maii, 1563.
Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.
To the Honourable Sir William
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty.

LETTER XIX.

TO SIR W. CECIL5.
July 17, 1563.
[Lansdown MS. 6. No. 59.]
Sir,— I senh you at length the catalogue of names of
the late Convocation6. Few of these named were absent: and
I think not one that was present refused to subscribe the
Articles, as they were first offered to the queen's majesty, no,
not D. Whyte of Oxford7.
[4 Expilation : spoliation— from expilo, to pluck out the hair.]
[6 The following letters, chiefly relating to the offices for the Plague,
are for convenience sake placed consecutively ; other letters, belonging to
this year, are placed after them.]
[' The celebrated convocation of 1562, at which the Thirty-nine
Articles were agreed upon.]
[7 The name of " Tho. White, Archid. Berks." occurs in the list of
subscriptions to the Articles. Strype, Ann. i. i. p. 489.] 17
[grindal.]

258 letters.
a. d. 1563. Some that bear good zeal and dutiful affection to the
queen's majesty, do marvel that her highness removeth not.
The Germans give these, precepts in a plague-time: Cito,
procul, sero ; and expound the enigma thus, Cito fuge, procul
fuge, sero reverter e\ I am bold sometimes in these things
quw sunt supra me* to utter mine affection to you. God
keep you! From Fulham, 17th Julii, 1563.
Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.
To the Honourable Sir William
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty.

LETTER XX.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
July 30, 1563.
[Lansdown MS. 6. No. 63.]
I had somewhat thought of some preparations for com
mon prayer, &c, afore I received yom- letters, and had written
to Mr Dean of Paul's3 to write an homUy meet for the
time, which he hath done ; but I meant it then for mine
own cure. Now, upon your admonition, by help of Mr Dean,
who was luckily with me at the receipt of your letters, I have
proceeded further, and send you herewith a copy of that
which is done.
After ye have considered it, if ye think so good, it may
be sent speedily to my lord of Canterbury, by one of JuggV
men, and so returned to the printer.
1. It is to be considered by you, in what form the fast
is to be authorised, whether by proclamation, or by way of
injunction, or otherwise; for it must needs pass from the
queen's majesty. 17 Fly quickly : fly far off; return late.]
[7 Which are above me.]
[3 Alexander Nowel.]
[4 The printer of the offices for the plague.]

to SIR W. CECIL. 259
2. Item, Whether any penalty is to be prescribed to the a. d. 1563.
violators thereof, or no.
3. Item, Whether ye wiU have it general through the
realm, or but in this province.
4. Item, To add, diminish, or amend the form and cir
cumstances of fast devised here.
The last week I sent order to London for exhortations
of diligent coming to their parish churches on these days,
and also for private prayer and abstinence : but some are
offended that we have not general assemblies, as we did in
the time of unseasonable weather; which I think not meet,
for fear of spreading the infection. If it seem so to you,
it were not amiss that an admonition were annexed, that in
cities infected general concourses be forborne; and moderate
assemblies, as of those that be of one parish, to meet at
their parish churches., to be more commendable.
The sentences or psalm, which ye wished to be revised,
are not altogether ready; they shall be finished this night.
The homily is also not fair written; but of that ye cannot
doubt, knowing the author.
If this fast be concluded, I doubt not but the court wiU
give good example. I could also wish a good portion of
that which should be spared hereby in weekly provision
should be bestowed in the back lanes and aUeys of London,
and amongst the poor strangers ; 5 for these are the sorest
visited. If ye send any order to my lord of Canterbury, if the
messenger come by me, I shaU deliver him the homily, and
the sentences ; or else send them to you to-morrow morning.
God keep you !
From Fulham, 30 Julii, 1563. Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.
To the Honourable Sir William
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty. [7 Foreigners.]

17—2

260

LETTER XXI.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
August 1, 1563.
QLansdown MS. 6. No. 65.]
I think we are bound to God (his visitation at New-
haven1 considered), if we have tolerable conditions; much
more if they be honom-able. I pray you, among yom- weightier
affairs (as ye may) remember to give to my lord mayor, and
some other godly honest persons, order for the poor afflicted
French, exiled for religion, that they be not taken as prizes"
(as they now are at London) by virtue of your late procla
mation, wilfully wrong understanded. Let that be one mean
to mitigate God's ire. I have sent to Quintin, your man,
to remember you of poor Leach's case.3
I set forward to-morrow to Farnham, having left the book
in some readiness, and wiUing Jugg to wait upon you with it.
I carry Mr Dean with me.
I am bound to you and my lady, that it pleased her to
use my rude house so friendly : her coarse cheer deserved no
thanks. God keep you !
1° Augusti, late, 1563. Yours,
EDM. LONDON.
To the Honourable Sir William
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty.
[7 Newhaven (Havre de Grace) was in the month of July sur
rendered to the French, the English being unable longer to maintain
its defence, on account of the plague which raged there.]
[7 It seems that a proclamation had been made for reprisals upon the
French residents in London, in consequence of the seizure of English
men's goods in France. This proclamation had been taken advantage of
by some ill-affected persons to oppress the French protestants, who had
fled hither from persecution in their own country. In this month
(August) Sir Nicholas Throgmorton, the queen's ambassador in France,
was put under restraint, and retaliation was made upon the French
ambassador in London. See Strype, Ann. i. ii. p. 94.]
[3 See Letter XXXII.]

TO SIR W. CECIL. 261
LETTER XXII.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
Aug. 12, 1563.
[Lansdown MS. 6. No. 69.]
Amongst your many and weighty affairs, (wherein I pray
God send you the assistance of his Spirit, and good success,)
I am bold to crave a piece of your advice touching the
common prayer and fast: whieh is, Whether ye think it
convenient, notwithstanding the infection, that I send to
my lord mayor to have common assemblies twice or once
a week, with his brethren and liveries in London, whereat
I shall see sermons made accordingly; or that ye think it
better to be used in every parish church privately, and no
common assemblies to be had. Because the matter is mixed
with religion and policy, I am the bolder to ask" your
counsel, praying you to write me two or three words. My
lord Eobert6 wrote to me earnestly for Sebastian, to whom
I have written a long letter, much like an apology, the copy
whereof I send you herewith.
I hear it will be Sunday at night, or Monday, afore Jugg
make an end of printing. The things you wished to be added
are partly in the homily, and partly may more conveniently
be prosecuted by preaching. God keep you !
From Fulham, 12 Augusti, 1563.
Yours, EDM. LONDON.

LETTER XXIII.

TO THE LORD ROBERT DUDLEY.
Aug. 1563.
[From Strype. Grind, pp. 113 — 116.]
Please it your good lordship. Being at Farnham with
my lord of Winton", I received your lordship's letters for
[4 MS. axe. Here and elsewhere the modern form is adopted.]
[° Lord Robert Dudley, afterwards earl of Leicester. See the follow
ing letter.] [6 Bishop Horn.]

262 letters.
a. d. 1563. Sebastian1, who at this present standeth exoommunicate. I
will open to your lordship some circumstances of the matter,
and then I doubt not but your lordship will weU approve my
doings therein. Sebastian was complained of in my visita
tion, now more than two years past; and that not by one
or two, but by a good number of the best learned of my
church, that he utterly abstained from the oommunion. The
said Sebastian, being examined by me, confessed the same;
and alleged, partly that his conscience was not fully satisfied,
but chiefly, that he was not in charity, because of certain
actions of debt and suretyship between him and Sir William
Garret, &c. I answered, that the latter aUegation was merely
frivolous, as it was indeed. The first was worthy of consi
deration : and therefore I gave him a good long day for the
better instructing of his conscience ; willing him in the mean
space to frequent sermons, and to confer with Mr Dean, and
others of the church, offering also mine own labour therein.
When his day appointed came, I found him as far off as
at the first. That notwithstanding, I gave him a longer day :
and so from day to day, till July last past, I also one day
conferred with him myself: and perceiving that he sticked
much at the matter of transubstantiation, I shewed him tes
timonies not only of the scriptures, but also of the old fathers,
most evidently against that error ; and gave him then time
to think upon the matter. But aU in vain. And therefore
I was at length compelled to pronounce him excommunicate,
who afore in doings had excommunicated himself. And these
were the causes that moved me so to do : — ¦
First, the discharge of mine own duty and office, to whom
not only the word of exhortation, but also the sword of ex-
[7 This Sebastian, whose surname was Westcote, "belonged to the
choir of St Paul's, being the first minor canon, and master of the
choristers there; but being a papist, came not to the communion, and
held transubstantiation, and perhaps not without other faults: and
persisting therein after divers complaints, the bishop had excommuni
cated him. But it seems he was favoured by the Lord Robert Dudley,
a great courtier and favourite, who wrote an earnest letter to the bishop
in his behalf, shewing that he was not obstinate, and that what he did
was out of zeal ; and that haste in such cases might be hurtful. The
bishop well knew what a man he had to deal with, being very haughty
and impatient of denial, and apt to resent ; and therefore he composed
an answer at good length." Strype, Grind. 1 13.]

TO THE LORD ROBERT DUDLEY. 263
communication is committed ; whereof neither can be omitted A- D- 1563-
in his time and place, without offence against God.
Secondly, I seek herein his reformation: for excommuni
cation in such disobedient persons is the ordinary mean taught
by the Holy Ghost to reduce men to God. Therefore, saith
St Paul, Tradatur Satance ad interitum carnis, ut spiritus C1 Cor- v- 5-l
salvus sit in die Domini Jesu.
Thirdly, He hath been of long time very offensive, not
only to the godly of my church, but also to aU other well
affected persons frequenting common prayer there ; seeing
such an one joined with us in common prayer, which refused
to join with us in the Lord's supper, as one accounting our
form of administration heretical and schismatical. Whereas
communion of prayer and sacraments ought to be one, saith
Chrysostom. Fourthly, (which is a matter of great moment,) There
is committed unto him the education of the choristers, or
singing children : he remaining therefore in the mind he doth,
with what conscience can I commit youth to his instruction I
Your lordship thinketh him not to be obstinate; but I
pray you remember, that obstinacy is better known by doings
than by sayings. Ye think also he doth it of zeal. Admit
it be so, he is not therefore excusable, especially after so
long toleration : though not communicating with God's
church in Christ's institution ceaseth not to be a grievous
sin against God, although it do proceed from an erroneous
zeal. And yet I assure your lordship I doubt much of his
zeal: for now after so long trial, and good observation of
his proceedings herein, I begin to fear, lest his humility in
words be a counterfeit humility, and his tears crocodile tears,
although I myself was much moved with them at the first.
Last of all, where your lordship thinketh, that haste in
such cases might be hurtful, and time might win him, it may
please your lordship to understand what time he hath had
already, and how long I have borne with him; which is no
less than aU the time since my first entry, being now almost
four years: and therefore I am afraid I have rather been
too slow than too hasty; and that I have an account to
give to God for all those corrupt lessons of false religion,
which he the space of two or three years hath instiUed into

264 LETTERS.
a.d. 1563. the ears and minds of those children committed unto him.
Wherein, no doubt, he hath been too diUgent, as hath ap
peared by his fruits.
If Sebastian wiU acknowledge his fault and amend, I
am ready most , willingly to receive him. If no, I dare not
absolve an impenitent sinner ; for that were to loose him
whom God bindeth, and to abuse the keys of the church.
I am content, because your lordship writeth so earnestly
for him, to forbear prosecuting the penalties of the laws
against him, till after Michaelmas, or HaUoweentide ; that he
may yet have more time to search and to understand, praying
God in the mean time to open his eyes. Thus being bold
to trouble your lordship with a long letter, because I wish
your lordship should be fuUy satisfied in this matter, I com
mit the same to Almighty God. [August, 1563.]

LETTER XXIV.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
Aug. 21, 1563.
[Lansdown MS. 6. No. 68.]
Sir, — I have sent the queen's majesty's letters directed to
the archbishop of York, inclosed in a letter of mine, (for that
I was compeUed to break it up by occasion of your letter,
that Jugg might print the copy of it,) to the ordinary post
at London, to be set forward with half a dozen copies an
nexed, that he may begin in the city of York, and the
impression for his province shaU follow with convenient speed.
I have been bold to use your name to the post, thinking that
I have not therein offended your meaning. For the copies
to be printed in form of a Manual, you and I were of one
mind ; and I talked with Jugg of it six days ago, and think
them to be in a forwardness. There was committed also to
the print a short Meditation1 to be used in private houses,
[7 In the Appendix will be found " A forme of Meditation, very
meete to be daylye used of house holders in their houses, in this daun-
gerous and contagious time. Set forth accordyng to the order in the
Quenes Majesties Injunction ;" which, although without a date, is in

TO SIR W. CECIL. 265
which I suppose is abroad. I marvel the book came to you a.d. 1563.
so late. Jugg said he delivered it on Monday to the post.
It was exercised in London on Wednesday last, and the
same day here at Fulham I had a convenient assembly. By
outward appearance, it seemeth that this order of fast is ge
nerally embraced. Surely my opinion hath been long, that
in no one thing the adversary hath more advantage against
us, than in the matter of fast, which we utterly neglect;
they have a shadow. That made me put in these words, " For
some beginning of redress herein2." The hope of peace3 hath
somewhat exhilarated me, considering the circumstances of
the present time. I have wiUed the eighth verse to be
omitted. God keep you ! From Fulham, 21° Augusti, 1563.
Yours in Christ,
EDM! LONDON.
To the Honourable Sir William ^
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty.

LETTER XXV.

TO SIR W. CECIL:
Dec. 21, 1563.
rLansdown MS. 6. No. 82.]
I send you herewith a psalm and a prayer, which may
be set forth, (if ye so think it good,) in this time of the
diminution of sickness, minding also to cause another psalm
and prayer of thanks to be drawn, which may be used when
it shaU please God to send us perfect delivery. I intend
also at that time to have a sermon and some solemn as
sembly of the companies at Paul's on some Wednesday, to
give God thanks ; and so to end jejunium nuper indicium*,
if you do' not otherwise advise me. But I suppose this latter
cannot be done tiU the number of the plague be under a
hundred a week.
ah probability the form here alluded to. It is curious and interesting
as an early specimen of family devotion.]
[a See the conclusion of the office for the plague in this volume.]
t3 With France.]
[4 The fast lately enjoined.]

266 LETTERS.
a. d. 1563. I have signified the effect of your letter to Mr Utenhov'i
He said he would write to know, how long ye thought it
good that he deferred his answer to the chanceUor. I am
of opinion, that the opportunity of that place2 is better for
us, than any oversea part that I know. For intercourse of
merchandise I doubt more, because they cannot thence be
wed conveyed into High Germany, but through West Fries
land, or the borders of HoUand, by water, which are King
Philip's countries, and therefore upon abstinence from An
twerp questions might grow. I have caused money to be de
livered to my man the bringer, to pay for Foxcroft's seals, if
they be passed. I wiU write myself to the bishop of Lincoln'
for his institution: there is no doubt of retaining the bene
fice, if the presentation be obtained ; for the law is against
D. Dallyson.
I would thank my lord of Oxford, or you, or both, if
ye would give me a warrant for a doe in the park at Castle
Camps in Cambridgeshire, which is not far from Had-
ham. My keeper of Hadham-house would bring it me
up against Christmas. Thus ceasing to trouble you, I com
mend you to God.
From Fulham, 15 Decemb. 1563.
Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.

For Barton's matter, he is dedecus nostri
and slanderous to aU good men that know his vile
Therefore I said to Locke, that he, being of you esteemed
an honest man, should not be so importune for a man not
honest. To the Honourable Sir William
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty.
[' Minister of the Dutch Church, London. See p. 242.]
[7 Allusion is made to a political transaction in wiiich the bishop was
engaged, viz. the settling of some English merchants at Embden, in East
Friesland. See Strype, Grind, pp.' 126—132.]
[7 Bishop Nicholas Bullingham.]
[4 "A disgrace to our order." Barton was an infamous clergyman,
parson of Abchurch in London, whom the bishop had deprived or
suspended. Intercession had been made with Cecil in his behalf by
one Locke. See Strype, p. 133.]

TO ARCHBISHOP PARKER. 267
LETTER XXVI.

TO ARCHBISHOP PARKER.
Jan. 2, 1563.
[Petyt MSS. 47, fo. 525.]
I sent your books yesterday to my lord of Ely6, who
returned me them this day with some notes of his opinion.
It were good we had a time of some further conference. If
the communion be ministered in Paul's", it will be done so
tumultuously and gazingly, by means of the infinite multi
tude that wiU resort thither to see, that the rest of the
action wiU be disordered : and therefore I think it shall be
good to remain in suspense, tiU we talk with more. God
keep your grace !
2° Januarii7, 1563. [1564.] Your grace's in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.
P. S. I send your grace herewith the temporal man's8
draught for two statutes to be considered.

LETTER XXVII.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
Jan. 21, [1563.]
[Lansdown MS. 7. No. 57.]
Sir, — I have committed the prayers to the print, and
hope to proceed at London to the publication thereof on Wed-
[5 Bishop Cox.]
[6 The archbishop advised that, seeing the office for the cessation of
the plague was an eucharistic office, the holy Communion should be then
celebrated; that those of the church of St Paul's, the magistrates of tbe
city, and others, might communicate. See Strype, p. 121.]
[7 It will be borne in mind that the beginning of the year was
reckoned from the 24th of March. Consequently January, February,
and part of March, in the year 1564, according to modern reckoning,
would then be considered as belonging to the year 1563. The same
observation will apply to other dates in this collection of letters.]
[8 Lawyer, or civilian.]

268

LETTERS.

a. d. 1563. nesday next. The thanksgiving for the queen's majesty's pre
servation I have inserted into the collect, which was apter
place, in my opinion, than in the psalm ; ye shaU see in the
probe1 of the print, and after judge. The heads of colleges
in Cambridge made me privy of their suit, which they now
make to the queen's majesty by you, for a good order con
cerning the election of the vice-chanceUor. In my judg
ment it is a very necessary suit. I pray you, be good to
my lord of Carlisle11 the bringer. There be marveUous prac
tices to deface him in my lawless country, and by him the
cause. If those two of whom he now complaineth were
touched by the authority of my lords, it would be a terror
to the rest. God keep you !
From Fulham, 21 Januarii, [1563.]
Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.
To the Honourable Sir William
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty.

LETTER XXVIII.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
Feb. 22, 1563.
QLansdown MS. 7. No. 62.]
Mr Calphill3 this morning shewed me your letter to
him, wherein ye wish some poUtic orders to be devised
against infection. I think it very necessary, and wiU do
mine endeavour, both by exhortation and otherwise. I was
ready to crave your help for that purpose afore, as one not
unmindful of the peril.
¦ [77 Probe: proof.]
[3 " Best, bishop of Carlisle, had met with very ill dealings in that
country, replenished with papists and such like: which perhaps was
tlie cause that Bernard Gilpin prudently declined this bishoprick."
Strype, Grind, p. 126. See infra, Letter, date 27 Dec. 1563.]
[b Prebendary of St Paul's.]

TO SIR W. CECIL. 269
By search I do perceive, that there is no one thing of a.d. issi.
late is more like to have renewed this contagion, than the
practice of an idle sort of people, which have been infamous
in all good commonweals; I mean these histriones, common
players, who now daily, but speciaUy on holy-days, set up
bills, whereunto the youth resorteth excessively, and there
taketh infection: besides that God's word by their impure
mouths is profaned and turned into scoffs. For remedy
whereof, in my judgment, ye should do very well to be a
mean, that a proclamation were set forth to inhibit all plays
for one whole year (and if it were for ever, it were not
amiss) within the city, or three miles compass, upon pains,
as weU to the players, as to the owners of the houses where
they play their lewd interludes.
I wrote to Mr Dr Humfrey of Oxford, to keep the day
appointed him by my lord of Bochester4, which he will ob
serve, I doubt not. As I counselled Mr Calfhill to know
your pleasure for his repair to court, so I shaU pray you to
let me understand your advice for mine own case concerning
my sermon, whether I, remaining here, may be admitted ;
and the like for my chaplain, Mr Watts. I was compelled
to remove hither, both for the better discharge of mine office,
and also for that I was destitute of necessary provision at
Fulham. Yet I thought then the city would have been
clean ere now. God keep you !
From my house at Paul's, 22 Febr. 1563.
Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.
To the Honourable Sir William
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty. [4 Bp. Guest.]

270 LETTERS.
LETTER XXIX.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
March 7, 1563.
QLansdown MS. 7. No. 63.]
Sir, — I have conferred with my lord mayor concerning
my lord's letters lately directed to him and me : wherein were
two things contained appertaining to mine office, one for re
fraining of preachers, which are said to have persuaded the
people to break the orders set forth, &c. ; the other for
setting forth an admonition to be read in churches. This
letter I send you inclosed herein. And for the first, I asked
my lord mayor if he knew any such preacher by name; and
he answered, No. Since, I have caUed them all before me,
and they deny that either they have done it heretofore, think
ing it a matter very unfit, or that they intend to do it here
after. Only one man spake something in summer concerning the
fires1 then commanded; but he himself hath been sick ever
since of the plague, and hath had three or four (saving
your honour) plague-sores, one after another: so that God
hath sufficiently corrected him. What his manner of utterance
was then, I cannot teU; and now he is not in case to be
talked withal. My lord mayor (I doubt not) wiU also certify
what he doth in matters pertaining to his office. Thus I
cease, and commend you to the grace of God.
From my house in London, 7 March, 1563.
Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.
To the Honourable Sir William
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty.

THE BISHOP'S ADMONITION, TO BE READ BY MINISTERS
TO THEIR PEOPLE.
According to a certain order sent of late from the queen1s
majesty's most honourable privy council, to the reverend
[' Fires in the streets, supposed to be a preventive of infection.]

TO SIR W. CECIL. 271
father in God the bishop of London, our ordinary; I am by a.d.i66s.
the said bishop wiUed to exhort and admonish you that be
of this parish, dUigently to observe, and obediently to keep
those good orders, which lately have been set forth by the
lord mayor of this city, for avoiding the danger of the infec
tion of this contagious sickness, wherewith God hath of late
visited this city, and which as yet is not clearly taken away.
And further, on the behalf aforesaid, I do most earnestly
exhort and beseech those, whom it hath pleased God to visit
with this sickness, and are in the way of recovery, to forbear
to company with the whole, for such convenient time as is
by order of the said lord mayor appointed in this behalf, or
longer, if need so require ; that thereof no infection increase
to others by theu- occasion ; considering that even by the rule
of charity aU men are bound in conscience not to do any thing
that by common judgment and experience may bring a mani
fest peril and danger to their brethren or neighbours, as
may weU appear by the law of God, in separating the leprous Levit. xiii.
persons from the clean ; wherein Ozias2, being a king, was not xxvi.
spared ; the disease of leprosy being nothing so dangerous for
infection as this is.
And Ukewise I exhort, as afore, those that be whole to
use convenient means and helps, being not against God's
word, to keep themselves from infection, and not to resort
to places infected, whereunto by their duty and vocation they
are not bound to resort; lest, by rash and wilful entering
into companies or places of danger, they tempt God, casting
themselves into unnecessary perils, which is against his express
commandment; "and by loving peril," as the wise man saith, [Eccius. iii.
" perish in the same."
This thing therefore being both so charitable and godly,
and also very Uke to be profitable for this afflicted city, I
trust all godly men will gladly embrace and receive, the
rather for that it may be easily observed, the number of
the sick (thanks be to God !) being now but smaU ; and for
that also by the godly order now set forth by the said lord
mayor, those that be not of abUity are sufficiently provided
for in this case.
4° die Martii an. Dom. 1563.
177 Uzziah.]

272

LETTER XXX.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
July. 3, 1563.
[Lansdown MS. 6. No. 55.]
Because some have died lately near my house here, I
dare not come to the court to speak with you: notwith
standing I shaU pray you to have your furtherance in this
matter foUowing, which I have communicated with my lord
Keeper1, who seemeth not to mislike of it. St Bartholomew's
church, adjoining to my lord Eich's2 house, is in decay, and
so increaseth daily3: it hath an heavy coat of lead, which
would do very good service for the mother church of Paul's4:
I have obtained my lord Eich's good will, and if I could
obtain my lord Chief Justice of the King's Bench and Sir
Walter Mildmay V assent, I would not doubt to have the
assent also of the whole parish, that the lead might go to
the covering of Paul's. There remaineth only this scruple,
How shall the parish be provided of a church ? That is thus
answered. There is a house adjoining, which was the Fratrie"
[7 Sir Nicholas Bacon.]
[2 " Here (in the priory of Great St Bartholomew's) after the dissoln-
tion of the priory lived Sir Richard Rich, Lord Rich, and Lord Chancellor
in the beginning of King Edward VI. Here also dwelt another great
counsellor of Queen Elizabeth's, Sir Walter Mildmay, Chancellor of the
Exchequer." Stow's Survey of London, p. 716.
" This church (i. e. the priory-church) being pulled down to the
choir, the choir was annexed to the old parish church adjoining, and
after the 1st of. Elizabeth was given by act of parliament to the
parishioners." Ibid.]
[7 " The parochial church (now called Great St Bartholomew's) was
an old parish church, and stood next adjoining to the priory-church, i
The old parish church was pulled down except the steeple of rotten
timber, which was ready to fall of itself, wiiich in 1628 was pulled down
to the very foundation, and a new one re-built of brick and stone.
Newcourt's Repertorium of tlie Diocese of London.]
[77 Which had been recently burned. See above, p. 246.]
Q5 " A monument to Sir Walter Mildmay, who died May 1689, in
St Bartholomew's church." Maitland's History of London, p. 1069]
P " Refectories or Fratries, large wainscoted halls, with a crucifixion
above the boards, a dresser, almories or clipboards, windows opening into
the kitchen, through which the meal was served, and desk with a bible

TO SIR W. CECIL. 273
{as they termed it), a very fair and a large house, and in- a.d. km.
deed aheady, if it was purged, lacketh nothing but the name
of a church; well builded, of free-stone, garnished within round
about with marble pillars, large windows, &c. I assure you
without partiality, if it was dressed up, it were far more
beautiful and more convenient than the other. It is covered
with good slate. If we might have the lead, we would com
pound with my lord Eich for converting the said Fratrie to
a church ; and we will also supply all imperfections of the
same, and not desire the parish to remove, till the other be
meet and convenient to go to. Methinketh the matter is
very reasonable ; for what is more reasonable, than that the
children should clothe their naked parents? Our church is
matrix ecclesia, (as the canons term such churches,) which is
all one with mater. I pray you, let us have your help in it
to my lord Chief Justice and Mr Mildmay, if they be difficiles;
and also, if ye shaU think it convenient to move the queen's
majesty, (which my lord Keeper thinketh not amiss,) let us
have your help that way also. I wiU repair to you when
the court cometh to Eichmond, or at some other convenient
time, to understand what ye think good. God keep you !
From London, 3 Julii, 1563.
Yours in Christ, EDM. LONDON.
To the Honourable Sir William
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty.

LETTER XXXI.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
July 12, 1563.
[Lansdown MS. 6. No. 66.]
I received yesternight, being the 11th of this July, a
letter from my lords for making a certificate of the state of
for reading during dinner." Fosbroke's Encyclopaedia of Antiquities,
vol. i. p. 108. See also Fosbroke's British Monachism, v. Refectory.
The fratry at St Bartholomew's the Great adjoined the south tran
sept of the church. See the plan of the old priory in Londina Illustrata,
Malcom's Lond. Rediviv. and Brayley's Beauties of London, Part m.]
18
[geindal.J

274 LETTERS.
a. d. 1563. my diocese, which I wiU answer (God wiUing) with aU pos*
sible speed.
1. I have received also from you three letters: the first
was concerning St Bartholomew's1, and a certificate of the
convocation. For St Bartholomew's, I mean not to pull down
but to change a church, more commodious than the other,
unless some strange opinion should arise, that prayer were
more acceptable under lead than under slate.
For the convocation, I sent to Mr Saye, registrar thereof,
and he with aU his clerks are in the country; but I send
again with more strait charge, and hope to certify you within
a day or two.
2. Your second letter was for Sir Thomas Fitzharbert.
He is a very stiff man. We had a solemn assembly of com
missioners in the end of the term only for his case, where
Mr ChanceUor of the dutchy was present, and there con
cluded to let Mr Fitzharbert be abroad upon sureties, if he
would be bound in the mean time to go orderly to the
church, without binding him to receive the communion. That
Sir Thomas refused. We wiU have a new conference upon
occasion of your letter, and consider the circumstances of his
case, and after certify you of the same.
3. Your third letter was for Barton's8 case, the parson
of Abchurch. I suppose that he which offered the supplica
tion to you, although he allege that I understood not the
case, did not truly understand it himself. Although the act
was not finished, yet per ipsum non stetit3, and the circum
stances were too vile ; and therefore severity must be used,
or else God will be offended, and the mouth of the adversary
opened. I commit you to God.
From Fulham, 12 Julu, 1563. Yours hi Christ,
EDM. LONDON.
To the Honourable Sir William
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty.
P See the preceding Letter.]
[a See Letter XXV.]
177 It was no fault of his.]

TO SIR W. CECIL. 275
LETTER XXXII.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
July 31, 1563.
[Lansdown MS. 6. No. 64.]
Sir, — I sexd you inclosed a letter writ (as I am in
formed) by one Leach4, a Scotchman, now in Ireland. I
am informed that he is in prison, and great matters objected
against him. I can affirm nothing of his case; but this
I can say, I know the man weU: he was mine host at
Spires in Germany : he is of good religion, honest, and one
that ever wished to Uve to see the queen's majesty come to
the crown; and for declaration of his affection herein he
forsaked Germany, where he was in good estimation, and
good case to live, and came over among us exUes. I cannot
believe he would speak any dishonour of the queen's majesty ;
and therefore, if I should die this hour, I think he is wrong
fully accused. I pray you therefore, be good to him; and
help that the matter be not hastUy judged, but may be
throughly examined. I fear me it is too easy a matter,
either in Ireland or in Wales, to get false witnesses to
swear. I pray you, be good to the poor man, and obtain him
at least some time. God wiU reveal the truth, I doubt not.
God keep you !
Ult°. JuUi, 1563. Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.
To the Honourable Sir William
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty.
[* " This man's occasions led him to Ireland ; where this year were
great and dangerous matters laid to his charge, as though he had spoken
treason against the queen. For this he was laid up in prison, and in
danger of his life ; being prosecuted and sworn against by some Irish,
whether out of some private grudge or hatred to him for his good-will to
the reformed religion, or no, I cannot tell.' Strype, Grind, p. 109.]

18—2

276

LETTER XXXIII.

HIERONYMO ZANCHIO.
[Zanchii Epist. lib. IL]
AugvMi 23, 1563.
S. D.1 Quod tam copiose ad me [de] dissidii vestri com-
positione scripsisti, clarissime D. Doctor Zanchi, gratias ago:
quod autem petis, ut meam aUorumque amicorum tuoi-um sen-
tentiam ea de re perscribam, id hoc tempore plene praestare
non potui. Amici enim iUi tui, quos nominasti, Londinojam
diu abfuere propter pestem ibi grassantem. Quod ad me
attinet, tantum tribuo pietati ac prudentise tuse, ut de omnibus
actionibus tuis bene sentiam. Accedit etiam (uti ais) Domini
Calvini calculus, qui subscriptionem tuam cum illis conditioni-
bus et exceptionibus approbavit; quod me multum confirmat:
nam UUus judicio multum soleo tribuere. Hoc unum metuo,
ne priores adversarii, nisi tu tibi in istis controversiis silentium
prorsus indixeris, (quod hoc tempore, cum Veritas a quibusdam,
libris editis, oppugnatur, durum esset,) ex hac compositione
gradum sibi struant ad novas turbas excitandas, ac tum sim-
plicem subscriptionem, quae literis consignata est, urgeant, ex-
ceptiones vero Ulas et protestationes, quae viva voce tantum
factaa sunt, non agnoscant. Sed de futuris incertum est judi
cium : ea igitur Domino commendemus, qui tibi etiam (non
dubito) os et sapientiam dabit, cui non poterunt resistere
adversarii veritatis. Vale in Domino quam optime. Ex
sjuburbano meo Fulhamiensi ad ripam Thamesis, 23 August.
J.563. Tuus in Christo,
EDMUNDTJS GEINDALLUS,
Episcopus Londinensis.
[} Salutem dico.]

TO ZANCHIOS. 277
Translation*
TO HIEROME ZANCHIUS2.
I wish you health. I thank you, most famous Master
Doctor Zanchius, for writing to me so fuUy concerning the set
tlement of your dispute : but whereas you ask me to write my
own opinion and that of the rest of your friends upon that ques
tion, this request at the present time I have been unable fully
to execute. For those your friends, whom you named, have
now for some time been absent from London, on account of the
plague now raging there. For my own part, I attribute so
much to your piety and prudence, that I have a good opinion
of all your actions. The opinion of Master Calvin, moreover,
as you say, is with you, who approved of yom- subscription
under those conditions and exceptions ; which much confirms
me: for I am wont to pay much deference to his opinion.
This one thing only I fear, lest your former adversaries, unless
you impose a silence upon yourself in these controversies,
(which it would be hard to do at this time, when the truth is
assailed by some in certain published books,) should from this
composition make a way for stirring up new commotions, and
177 " Hierom Zanchy, an Italian by birth, was now public reader of
divinity at Strasburgh: with him Grindal was acquainted ever since
himself lived there, and since his departure kept a correspondence with
him. This year letters happened between them upon this occasion.
The Augustan Confession about this time began to be pressed vigorously,
and particularly in the said town of Strasburgh, upon all the reformed
there, or no abiding for them. This was the cause of great contests and
debates between the learned Lutherans in the school there, and Zanchy,
who in the matter of the sacrament, and predestination, and some other
things, could not accord with their Confession. But at last for peace
sake, this year, the difference was composed, and he did subscribe (yet
with some exceptions and conditions) in these words, Hanc doctrinal
formulam utpiam agnosco: ita etiam recipio ego ffieronymus Zanchius.
This being so large a concession to the Lutheran doctrine, he saw,
might justly make the reformed in other parts to wonder at his sub
scription. And therefore in an epistle he at large declared the reason of
what he had done to our bishop, adding, that he had also the opinion of
Calvin therein. And he believed, he said, that Grindal, such was hia
piety and prudence, would have done no otherwise than he had done,
had he been in the like circumstances. Yet herein he desired to know
the bishop's thoughts." Strype, Grind, p. 111.]

278 LETTERS.
a. d. 1563. urge this naked subscription, which appears under your hand,
and not acknowledge those exceptions and protests, which were
made only viva voce. But our judgment of the future is un
certain ; let us leave those things therefore to God, who will
give to you also, I doubt not, a mouth and wisdom which
the adversaries of the truth shaU not be able to resist. Fare
you right weU in the Lord. From my country house at
Fulham on the banks of the Thames, 23 August, 1563.
Yours in Christ,
EDM. GEINDAL, bishop of London.

LETTER XXXIV.

HIERONYMO ZANCHIO.
[Zanchii Epist. lib. IL]
Salutem in Christo. Gratulabaris mihi proximis tuis
literis novam dignitatem, seu potius (ut vere scribis) offi
cium et onus, cui me valde imparem ingenue agnosco. Ego
vero tibi gratulor, clarissime D. Doctor Zanchi, istam uiam
magnanimitatem et constantiam in optima causa defendenda.
Audivimus enim quot et quantos labores ac certamina sus-
tinueris, in vera sententia tuenda de eucharistia ac praedesti-
natione. Est hoc quidem veri doctoris, tenacem esse fidelis
illius sermonis, qui ad doctrinam facit, atque a veritate ne
latum quidem unguem discedere. Equidem non dubito, quin
magistratus vestri, pro ipsorum prudentia, satis moderate
judicabunt, etiamsi multa (ut nosti) quorundam importunitati
concedere cogantur. Sed si ad extrema ventum fuerit, Do
minus ubique ostium satis amplum aperit : Domini etiam
est terra et plenitudo ejus, Sec.
Nos hie, Dei beneficio, utcunque pacatam habemus eccle-
siam. Habemus episcopos in vera doctrina consentientes, non
otiosos, sed in vinea Domini laborantes. Augetur etiam indies
numerus fidelium, etiamsi non desunt (ut fit) hostes clancu-
larii : sed hi angulos quserere coguntur ; palam virus suum
prodere non audent. Faxit Deus, ut motus GaUici felicem
habeant exitum, quod hostibus nostris omnem spem prseci-

TO ZANCHIUS. 279
deret ! In Scotia etiam hactenus summa procerum contentione a.d. 1 563.
bene successit. Sola regina apud illos sacra papistica admittit,
quse alioqui senatus-consulto per totum regnum haberi non
permittuntur. Quanquam autem dubium non est, quin Anti
christi sateUites in illo regno huic libertati insidiabuntur,
prsesertim si Guisiani, ex quorum familia est Scotiae regina,
superiores evadant ; tamen speramus Dominum causae suae
non defuturum, et optimis illis regni proceribus non solum
animos, sed et vires suppeditaturum, ut hoc tam sanctum
negotium perficere possint. D. Coocus, D. Wrotus, D. Heto-
nus, ceterique amici ac noti, vivunt valentque, ac te pluri-
mum salutant. Vale. Londini.
Tuus in Christo,
EDMUNDUS GRINDALLUS,
Episcopus Londinensis.
Translation.
TO HIEROME ZANCHIUS.
Health in Christ. You congratulated me in your last
letter upon my new dignity, or rather (as you truly write)
my duty and burden, for which I candidly confess myself very
insufficient. But I congratulate you, most famous Master Dr
Zanchius, upon your magnanimity and firmness in the defence
of a most worthy cause. For we have heard how many and
how great labours and contests you have sustained, in defend
ing the true opinion concerning the Eucharist and Predes
tination. This is indeed the part of a true doctor, to hold
fast that faithful word, which is profitable for doctrine, and
to depart from truth not even a nail's breadth. I do not
doubt, but that your magistrates, according to their pru
dence, wiU judge with moderation, although (as you know)
they may be compelled to make many concessions to the im
portunity of some persons. But if things come to the worst,
the Lord everywhere opens a sufficiently wide door. " The
earth, too, is the Lord's and the fulness thereof," &c.
We have here, through God's goodness, a church to a
certain extent tranquilUzed. We have bishops agreeing in
true doctrine, not idle, but labouring in the Lord's vine-

280 LETTERS.
a. d. 1503. yard. The number of the faithful too is daily increasing;
though there are not wanting (as is usual) secret enemies : but
these are compelled to lurk in corners ; they dare not openly
put forward their venom. God grant the movement in France1
may have a happy issue, which would cut away all hope from
our enemies ! In Scotland also hitherto matters have succeeded
well through the earnest zeal of the nobles. The queen alone
amongst them admits the popish rites, which otherwise are
forbidden by Act of Parliament to be performed throughout
the whole realm. Although there is no doubt, but the abet
tors of Antichrist in that kingdom wiU plot against this
liberty ; especially if the Guise party, of whose family is the
queen of Scots, should get the better : yet we trust that the
Lord will not fail his own cause, and wiU supply not only
courage, but strength also, to those exceUent nobles of the
land, so that they may be able to accomplish this so holy work.
Master Cook, Master Wroth, Master Heton, and the rest of
your friends and acquaintances, are alive and weU, and greet
you most heartily. FareweU. From London.
Yours in Christ,
EDM. GRINDAL,
Bp. of London.

LETTER XXXV.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
Oct. 15, 1563.
[Lansdown MS. 6. No. 77.]
Salutem in Christo Servatore. As I am glad to hear that
your disease diminisheth, so I am sorry it hangeth on you so
long. It is said your pain is in your back : I will be bold
to communicate unto you my conjecture of the cause thereof,
and of the means to avoid the like hereafter ; not by any art
of physic, but upon some experience of mine own body in
the like case. When I came first from beyond seas, I felt
great heat in my back, and feared the stone : I cut my
doublets, my petticoats, in the back ; I went ungirt ; I could
[} Of the protestants under the prince of Conde and others.] ¦

TO SIR W. CECIL, 281
not abide to sit on a cushion, &c. In continuance, I strived A> d. 1563.
so to cool my back, that I fell into the contrary, so that
a small cold taken on that part by going single, and spe
cially by riding single, to this day casteth me into a stitch ;
which beginneth under the point of one shoulder or both,
and suddenly claspeth on the small of my back, and there
remaineth fifteen or twenty days. I do remember one morn
ing, a year and more agone, ye shewed me your doublets cut
and voided in the back, and that ye feared the stone. I
am surely persuaded, that by resisting heat (which might
come then by some accident) ye have cooled your back too
much, ridden and gone single, and so have brought those
parts to great imbecility. Surely, I think, the only way to
avoid it hereafter is to go warm, and namely on your back ;
but specially when ye ride, though it be in the midst of sum
mer. I begin every day to like better and better Sir Rich.
Sackvill's physic, with store of clothes and furs. Frigus nun-
quam sensi' was a piece of his physic that said, Centum amis
vm". I have sent you herewith a glass, sealed SigUlo Her-
metis, of Thomas Gybson's Balsam. It is to be used out
wardly, as an ointment. I dare not advise you to use it
without the counsel of the physicians, for it is very hot ; but
it may stand by you, for it is very good in aches that come
of cold causes. I have seen the proof of it. Thus much of
physic, whereof all sick men love to hear, be it never so
slender. I thank you that in your most pain ye remembered to
ease me of one guest4. My Lord of Ely received him on
Sunday last past, and writeth that he is welcome for their
sakes that send him, otherwise not. I signified to Dr Wat
son, that, if he had tarried, I was willing to have conferred-
with him in divers points ; but he answereth, that he will
not enter in conference with no man ; the reason is, he will
not incur penalties of laws. I said only one law was penal",
[7 I never felt cold.]
177 I have lived a hundred years.]
[4 Watson, late bishop of Lincoln, was for some time under restraint
in Grindal's bouse. In the month of October he was, by order of coun
cil, transferred to the care of Cox, bishop of Ely. See Strype, Grind,
p. 116.] [' For denying the queen's supremacy.]

282 LETTERS.
a. d. 1563. that might be forborne; but he persisted in his opinion. I
hear said, Mr Fecknam1 is not so precise, but could be con
tented to confer. The Bishop of Winton, when he was with
me, said that if he should have any, he could best deal with
Fecknam ; for in king Edward's days he travailed with Feck
nam in the tower, and brought him to subscribe to all things^
saving the presence, and one or two more articles. Ye might
do very weU (in my opinion) to ease the poor Dean of West
minster, and send the other also to some other bishop, as
Sarum, or Chichester, &c. It is more reason that we bishops
should be troubled with them than the poor dean. Thus
ceasing, I wish you in God ever weU to fare. From Ful
ham, 15 Oct. 1563: Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.
I pray you hurt not your health with too much cogita
tion of evil successes of things2, which are in God's hands,
and without our compass. He knoweth how to direct them
to the best end.
To the honourable Sir William
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty.

LETTER XXXVI.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
Nov. 12, 1563.
[Lansdown MS. 6. No. 79.]
Mr Sampson3 of late sent unto me the copy of certaifl
injunctions delivered him by my lord Keeper, (who is visitor
of his house,) to be observed in the same till their book of
[7 Fecknam, late abbot of Westminster, was now under the care
of Goodman, dean of Westminster.]
[a The late miscarriage at Newhaven, and the plague which was
now raging.]
[7 Dean of Christ Church, Oxford.]

TO SIR W. CECIL. 283
statutes be fully finished4; but withal signified, that some of a.d.1563.
his house take exceptions against the said injunctions, as not
being of sufficient authority, because they come not directly
from the queen's majesty. The injunctions themselves are
in my opinion very good ; and are (so far as I can caU to
remembrance) an epitome of the best and most necessary
orders, which my lord of Canterbury, I, and others have (as
for the first view) aUowed in their book of statutes. If your
opportunity will serve, I suppose ye should do a very good
act, when Mr Sampson repaireth unto you, to help him, that
he may with sufficient authority from the queen's majesty or
otherwise, as to your wisdom seemeth good, put these in
junctions in execution. And when God shall send my lord
of Canterbury and others to come to London, I trust we
shall soon finish their book of statutes, which already is in
a good forwardness. Thus, referring the rest to Mr Samp
son's own report, I cease, and so commend you to the grace
of God. From Fulham, 12 Novemb. 1563.
Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.
To the Honourable Sir William
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty.

LETTER XXXVII.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
Dec. 20, 1563.
[Lansdown MS. 6. No. 85.]
I pray you, if it chance any suit to be made for one
Evans to be bishop of Llandaff, help to stay it, tiU some
[4 " His church QChrist church, Oxford] as yet had no fixed statutes :
the want of which created great disorders there, and occasioned too
much liberty to such as were popishly affected in that college. Which
was so well foreseen, that by the queen's orders before now the arch
bishop, our bishop, and some other civilians of the ecclesiastical com
mission, were appointed to frame statutes for the said church : wherein
be and they had made some good progress; but the archbishop being

284 LETTERS.
a. d. 1563. examination be had of his worthiness. If any means might
be found, that things wickedly alienated from that see might
be restored, it were well. If any competency of living might
be made of it, I would wish it to Father Coverdale1, now
lately recovered of the plague. Surely it is not weU that he,
qui ante nos omnes fuit in Christo2, should be now in his age
without stay of living. I cannot herein excuse us bishops.
Somewhat I have to say for myself; for I have offered him
divers things, which he thought not meet for him. Your
gone the last year to his diocese in visitation, and other businesses
intervening, the work was not gone through with." Strype, Grind.
p. 119.] [7 Miles Coverdale wrote the following letter to Cecil upon his ap-.
pointment by Bishop Grindal to St Magnus, London :
(Lansdown MS. 7. No. 60.)
My duty considered in right humble wise unto your honour. These
are in like manner to beseech the same, that whereas my lord of London,
tendering as well mine age, as my simple labours in the Lord's harvest,
hath very gently offered me the pastoral office and benefice of St Magnus
in London ; even so it may please your honour to be means for me to
the queen's most excellent majesty, that, in favourable consideration, not
only how destitute I have been ever since my bishoprick was taken from
me, and that I never had pension, annuity, or stipend of it these ten
years and upward, but also how unable I am, either to pay tbe first
fruits, or long to enjoy the said living, I going upon my grave, not able to
live over a year ; her majesty at the contemplation hereof, may most gra
ciously grant3 me the first fruits of the said benefice, which her highness,
nevertheless, might needs have again anew when I am gone. Heretofore,
(I praise God for it) your honour hath ever been my special help and
succour in all my rightful suits. If now, that poor old Miles may be
provided for, it please your honour to obtain this for me, I shall think
this " enough " to be unto me " as good as a feast." Thus most humbly
beseeching your honour to take my boldness in good part, I commit
you and all yours to the gracious protection of the Almighty.
From London, 6 Februarii, [1564.] MILES COVERDALE, quond. ExonK
To the Right honourable Sir Willliam
Cecil, Knight, Chief Secretary to
the Queen's most excellent Majesty,
and of her highness' most honour
able council.^
[7 Who was in Christ before us all.]
[3 Grant : forgive, remit.] [* Formerly Bishop of Exeter.]

TO SIR W. CECIL. 285
warrant in Hatfield park, or Enfield chase8, would serve my a.d. 1583.
turn very well. God keep you !
From Fulham, 20 Decembr. 1563.
Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.
To the Honourable Sir William
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty.

LETTER XXXVIII.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
Dec. 27, 1563.
[Lansdown MS. 6. No. 86.]
The bishop of Carlisle6 hath often complained to me for
want of preachers in his diocese, having no help at all of
his cathedral church. Sir Thomas Smith is his dean, oc
cupied in the queen's majesty's affairs, as ye know'. All
his prebendaries (Sewell only excepted, who is discredited
by reason of his inconstancy) are ignorant priests, or old
unlearned monks. One of the said unlearned prebendaries is
lately departed, and the bishop writeth to me to help, as I
may, the bringer Mr Scot, being that countryman born, well
learned, and of good zeal and sincerity, as partly I know by
mine own experience. And therefore, bold to trouble you
in all such cases, and thinking that this man shaU do much
good in my country, I commend his cause unto you, which
indeed is God's cause. I know the nature of my country
men. I beUeve horse-flesh hath not been spared for pre
vention ; but if it may be stayed for this man, I believe he
shall do the most good. I have also been bold to commend
him to my lord Keeper, doubting whether the presentation
pertain to his office, being a prebend of the new erection,
and in value just £20, as I am informed. As I trust his
[77 For venison. See Letter XXV.]
[' Bishop Best.]
[7 Sir T. Smith was at this time ambassador in France.]

286 LETTERS.
a. d. 1563. lordship wiU be good, if it pass from him, so I pray your
help, if it pass from the queen's majesty; and so commend
you to the grace of God.
From my house at Fulham, 27 Decemb. 1563.
Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.
To the Honourable Sir William
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty.

LETTER XXXIX.

AD UTENHOVIUM1.
Martii 25, 1564.
[Ex Biblioth. Londino-Belg.]
Salutem dieo. Martinus iste famulus meus in vestram
ecclesiam recipi cupit, ut qui nostram Unguam non satis cal-
leat, quum sit Coloniensis. Quid inteUigat de religionis nostra
principiis, vos examinatione facUe potestis cognoscere. Quod
ad vitam et mores attinet, plane vixit apud me jam integrum
fere annum satis honeste ac temperanter, ut nihU in illo
criminis aut ipse aut mei unquam deprehenderent. Oro
igitur ut in ccetum vestrum recipi possit. Vale.
Ex sedibus nostris PauUnis, 25° Martu, 1564.
EDM. LONDON, tuus.
Translation.
TO UTENHOV.
MINISTER OP THE DUTCH CONGREGATION.
I wish you health. Martin, my servant, desireth to be
received into your church, as not well enough understanding
our language, being a man of Cologne. What he under-
[7 " Having an honest servant, a German by birth, who could not well
understand English, the bishop by a letter to Utenhovius recommended
him to be received into their congregation, upon his said servant's desire.
Strype, Grind, p. 140.]

TO UTENHOV. 287
standeth of the principles of our reUgion, you may easUy a.d. 1564.
know by examination. As to his life and manners, indeed
he hath now lived with me almost a whole year honestly and
soberly ; so that neither I nor mine have ever seen any crime
in him. I pray therefore that he may be received into your
pongregation. FareweU.
From my house at Paul's. Mar. 25, 1564.
Yours,
EDM. LONDON.

LETTER XL.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
Oct. 12, 1565.
[State Paper Office.]

Sir, — I have received from my lord of Canterbury cer
tain advertisements concerning Malta, &c2- I perceive you
wish some public thanksgiving to be had on Sunday next.
I am of opinion, that it were good to defer it eight days
er ; and that for two causes : one is, that more certainty

[77 " The Turks, with a great army, had long besieged Malta by sea
and land ; a place of great import, lying near Sicily and Italy, and wasj
as it were, the key of that part of Christendom. Therefore a form of
prayer was used every Wednesday and Friday, in the city and diocese of
London, for the deliverance of that place and those Christians. Now
about the month of October joyful news was brought, that the Turks,
with all their forces, were beaten off, and gone with great loss, shame,
and confusion. This occasioned great joy and triumph in Christendom ;
and England joined with the rest in its resentments of this good news.
The archbishop had given the secretary certain advertisements about it ;
as that it were convenient to turn their prayers now into praises, and
that some public thanksgivings should be made to God in St Paul's
church ; and that the bishop of London should, against the next Lord's
day, appoint an office to be used for that occasion. And of the same
judgment was the secretary. And so he wrote to our bishop. But the
grave man was not for doing it in such haste, for fear of some after-clap
of news, which might clash with and confute the first tidings." Strype,
Grind, p. 152.]

288

LETTERS.

a.d. 1565. 0f the news may be known, which by this advertisement
seemeth to me uncertain. It were less inconvenient to defer
a week, than to make solemn gratulations, if the matter
hereafter prove untrue ; as in this case of Malta, and the
birth of queen Mary's first son1, hath heretofore appeared.
Another cause is, for that nothing in this short time can be
devised and printed for that purpose. If you resolve other
wise with Mr Watts the bringer, I wiU do what I can; but
I distrust the news. God keep you !
From my house at Paul's, 12 Oct. 1565.
Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.

LETTER XLI.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
May 4, 1566.
[State Paper Office.]
Sir, — I have thought good to advertise you of things
passed of late. One Bartlett, a reader of a divinity lecture
in St Giles' parish without Cripplegate, notwithstanding he
was suspended with the rest, took upon him to read again
without licence. I sent for him, and wiUed him to surcease,
seeming to offer impunity for the matter past, so he would
promise silence for the time to come. He refused so to
promise, alleging that in conscience he was forced to instruct
the ignorant desirous to learn, and now destitute, &c. Where
upon I, with two other commissioners, yesterday afternoon
committed him to his own house, where he stiU remaineth.
This day before noon came into my house three-score
women of the same parish to make suit for him; to whom
I sent answer, that I would not in such case deal with
such numbers of women, as much mi si iking such kind of
assembling ; but willed them to send me half-a-dozen of their
husbands, -and with them I would talk.
[l See Strype, Memor. m. i. 343.]

TO SIR W. CECIL. 289
One Mr PhUpott, who is also suspended, but of more a.d. 1566.
quiet disposition than some other, hearing of it came to my
house, and persuaded them to depart. His authority was
greater with them than mine could have been ; otherwise I
feared I should have prayed aid of some magistrate of the
City : but by Mr PhUpott's persuasion they went away quietly,
but yet so as with tears they moved, at some hands, com
passion. By this beginning I suppose ye will consider of that I
moved you; which is, that some assistance of the council
must be had in execution of these matters, if ye wiU have
them to take effect. On Wednesday next 1 hope to see
you at the Star-chamber, or sooner, if ye come to your house
at the Strand. I shall then further open mine opinion herein.
God keep you ! From my house at Paul's, 4° Maii, 1566.
Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.

LETTER XLII.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
June 4, 1566.
fJState Paper Office.]
Sir, — I send this bringer unto you to declare a womanish
brabble that happened yesternight in a church in London, so
far forth as I can yet understand of it. This afternoon I
will examine the matter further. I pray you, send me your
warrant for a buck in Camps park2. If my name be in the
warrant, and not the scholars, peradventure it will be the
better served. I pray you also be a mean to the Queen's
majesty, at some convenient time, that all ministers, now to
be deprived in this querele3 of rites, may be pardoned of all
the payments of first-fruits, due after deprivation. The sta
tute pardoneth fruits only upon evection, and not upon re
signation or deprivation. This suit seemeth to me reasonable
and charitable. 1. For first the Queen's majesty shall be
[3 See Letter XXV.] [3 querela : complaint.] 19
[grixdal.]

290 LETTERS.
a. d. 1566. intituled to hew fruits of the successors. 2. The' deprived
must needs confess, that great clemency is used towards
them. 3. Some evil tongues shaU be bridled thereby, which
otherwise, peradventure, would say that the prosecuting of this
matter is for some gain, to get double fruits, both of the
predecessors and successors. I pray you consider of the
matter as you think good. God keep you ! 4° Junii, 1566.
Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.

LETTER XLIII1.

TO ARCHBISHOP PARKER.
Jan. 13, 1567.
[Strype, Grind, p. 153.]
Salutem in Christo. Whereas your grace putteth me
in remembrance for the state of my cure2, I heartily thank
your grace. In very deed my purpose was, after this week
ended, (wherein I take some physic for my health,) to have
[7 The reader is referred to the volume of the Zurich Letters, Parker
Society, for several letters of Grindal of the dates undermentioned.
Letter 73 ToH. Bullinger  27 Aug. 1566.
75 To ditto  6 Febr. 1567.
76 To ditto  8 Febr. 1567.
79 To ditto  21 June, 1567.
81 To ditto  29 Aug. 1567.
82 To ditto  11 June, 1568.
85 To ditto  13 Aug, 1569.
87 To ditto  18 Febr. 1570.
90 To ditto  31 July, 1570.
100 To ditto  25 Jan. 1572.
112 To ditto  31 July, 1573.
113 To Rodolph Gualter  31 July, 1573.]
[2 Notwithstanding the clergy of London had been the last year
so spurred up to conformity, many of them were still backward towards
it. Insomuch that the archbishop warned the bishop about this matter;
and giving him notice of a session of the ecclesiastical commission at
Lambeth, advised him to be there ; and the rather, in order to the deal
ing with some ministers of his own diocese. Strype, Grind, p. 153.]

TO ARCHBISHOP PARKER. 291
your grace's advice and aid for the same. For I a.d. 1567.
must confess, that I can hardly reduce things to conformity,
if I deal in it alone. On Friday afternoon, by God's grace,
I will attend ; wishing that my lords of Winton and Ely
may be there. I suppose it best to have no appearance that
day, but only to confer de modo rei peragendce3- I wish
your Chancellor present to direct us in matters of law. Wood
the Scotchman is a factious feUow, as I shaU declare to your
grace at my next coming.
God keep your grace ! 13 January, 1566. [1567.]
Your grace's in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.

LETTER XLIV.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
May 30, 1567.
[State Paper Office.]
Sir, — I have caused the book which the stranger brought
me to be considered. It containeth thirty Homilies of
Chrysostom, upon the eleven first chapters of Genesis. I
take the book to be of Chrysostom's writing undoubtedly; for
it agreeth with the Latin translation set forth by CEcolam-
padius, in the 5th tome of Chrysostom's works in Latin.
This difference there is; the Latin book hath sixty-seven
Homilies, and this Greek book but thirty4.
I think the book worthy to be presented to the Queen's
majesty, both for the author's sake, and for the rarity, (seeing
the Greek copy is not in print to my knowlege,) and for
the fair writing, &c. For recompensing of the party, I
cannot say much. That resteth much in her Majesty's esti
mation of such presents, and her good inclination to mag-
[7 As to the mode of conducting the matter.]
[' There are extant sixty-seven Homines in Greek, but many of the
MSS. contain only the first thirty. This is the case in one MS. in New
Coll. Libr. Oxford, and also in another, and that the most valuable, in
the Bodleian. See Eton Edition of Chrysost. 1613. Tom. viii. notes,
P-l]
19—2

292 letters.
a. d. 1567. nificency. I suppose my lord of Canterbury wiU not extend
his liberality so far as shaU satisfy the bringer, if the book
>¦ were presented to him. And thus having uttered mine
opinion, as ye willed me, I commend you, to the grace of
God. 30 Maii, 1567. Yours in Christ,
To the Honourable Sir William EDM. LONDON.
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty.

LETTER XLV.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
Nov. 19, 1567.
[^State Paper Office.]
Sir, — This poor scholar, bringer hereof, being an Irish
man, and zealous towards his country, hath heard say that
one Mr Dorrell is like to be primate of Armagh, which he
thinketh will hinder the course of reUgion in that country.
Surely I myself am of the same opinion ; for the said Dorrell
hath been heretofore convented before me and other com
missioners for sundry his misdemeanours, and therefore I
know him to be an unfit man for so high an office. I pray
you therefore be a means, as much as you may, that some
learned man, of grave and godly disposition, may be placed
there, who by doctrine and good example may win people
to Christ. I once commended unto you Doctor Spencer,
parson of Hadley. If it pleased the Queen's majesty that
my lord of Canterbury were sent to, he might biU three or
four grave men, whereof her Majesty might make choice.
Those men that sue for bishoprics do in that declare them
selves unmeet for the room. I refer the whole matter to
your further consideration.
God keep you ! 19° Novemb. 1567.
Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.
To Sir William Cecil,
Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty.

TO SIR W. CECIL. 293
P. S. If it would please you to talk a little with the bringer, a.d. 1557.
it might somewhat encourage him. I have good hope that
he shaU one day be a profitable minister in his country.

LETTER XL VI.

TO MR EARL,
MINISTER OP ST MILDRED'S, BREAD STREET.
Jan. 10, 1568.
[Strype, Grind, p. 178.]
Whereas we understand that divers disordered persons1,
not regarding their due obedience to the Queen's majesty
and her laws, have heretofore, and yet do presume to preach
in the city of London, not being thereunto licensed, neither
by the most reverend father in God, Matthew archbishop
of Canterbury, nor me the bishop of London : notwith
standing also, that divers of the said unruly preachers have
been by us, the Queen's majesty's commissioners for causes
ecclesiastical, expressly commanded in her highness's name
to forbear the office of preaching, until such time as they
were thereunto licensed by ordinary authority: forasmuch as
this contemptuous and licentious behaviour tendeth to a very
evil example, and also may breed division and tumults among
her highness's subjects ; which appeareth to be speciaUy
sought by these disobedient persons:
We have therefore thought good by these presents, in
her Majesty's name, straitly to charge and command you,
that from henceforth ye permit not any person to preach in
your church, but such as shall have licence in writing from
17 " Some ministers, who, for their refusal of conformity, were not
permitted any longer to preach or officiate publicly, did notwithstanding
take the liberty to do both, and that in private^assemblies ; whereby
a breach was made in Christian communion. For the better preventing
of this, it was thought fit to permit none to preach in London, without
licences taken forth from the archbishop of Canterbury, or bishop of
London. And all the ministers in the city, who had benefices therein,
were enjoined by letters from the bishop not to suffer any unlicensed
preachers to come into their pulpits." Strype, Grind, p. 178.]

294 LETTERS.
a.d. i5ss. tjje gaid most reverend father, or me the bishop of London;
and the same licence to be dated upon or since the first
day of March, 1564. as you and every of you wUl answer
to tlie contrary. And that forthwith, upon the receipt hereof,
you cause a vestry to be had in the church, and then and
there to give knowledge thereof among the rest of the parish
ioners : so as from time to time, at any alteration of church
wardens, they may have knowledge thereof, and the Uke charge
o-iven unto them. And hereof faU ve not. Given the 10th
day of January. Your friends,
EDM. LONDON, D. HUGHS.
D. LEWIS, THO. YALE.
THO. HUYCKE'.

LETTER XLVII.

TO ARCHBISHOP PARKER.
Feb. 23, 1568.
[MSS. Corp. Christ. Coll. Camb. cxiv. 194.]
After my most hearty commendations to your grace.
Whereas the bearer hereof, Thomas Walker, parson of Shad-
weU in Essex, lying upon Thames side, by reason of the evil
air of the marshes and oozes there, being sometimes fresh
and sometimes salt, hath been for more than five years past
much afflicted and troubled, for that he, his wife, or some
of his chUdren or famUy continuaUy have been, two or three
of them at once, sick both of quartan and tertian agues,
and also of other diseases and infections which have grown
of the corrupt air there; and therefore of necessity shall
be compelled to remove his wife and children from thence,
and himself to be a perpetual sickly man, if he should, as
he is bound by law, continually reside there : his suit there-:
fore unto your grace is, that ye will be so good lord unto
him, as to grant him a licence of non-residence for six or
seven years, if he live so long, that he may Ue here in
[7 Ecclesiastical Commissioners.]

TO ARCHBISHOP PARKER. 295
London, from whence he may at all times have daily passage a. d. isos.
by water to his benefice. And he will be bound unto your
grace (if ye shall require it), that he shall (if he be able by
reason of his health) every month once, at the least, go to
and visit his said benefice, and instruct his parishioners there,
and shall procure his church by a meet minister to be duly
served. The man is very well known unto me to be honest,
godly, and one that of conscience will have regard to his
cure, and is able sufficiently weU to exhort and instruct the
same. Wherefore I desire your grace favourably to consider
of his suit, the rather at my request. And he shall be
bound to pray for your grace during his life. Thus I com
mend your grace to Almighty God. From my house at
London, the 23rd of February, 1567. [1568.]
Your grace's in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.

LETTER XLVIII.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
May 8, 1668.
[Lansdown MS. 10. No. 44.]
Sir, — I send you herewith letters from Mr Dean of
Paul's. My man shall attend for answer as you shall ap
point. Our men are all returned out of Scotland" ; and, so
far as I can learn, make no preparation to go thither
again. In the mean time they cease not here from their old
practices and assemblies. It may please you to consider,
whether they are to be called again before you to know their
meaning. One of them, named Evans, who is thought a man
of more simplicity than the rest, hath reported (as I am
credibly informed) that at Dunbar, on Good-Friday, they
saw certain persons go bare-footed and bare-legged to the
church, to creep to the cross. If it be so, the church of
[a Some of the puritans, who could not be prevailed upon to conform,
had gone into Scotland. They shortly however returned, not finding
things, there to their minds. See Strype, Grind, p. 179.]

296 LETTERS.
a.d. 1568. Scotland will not be pure enough for our men. They are a
wilful company. God grant them humble spirits !
God keep you! 8° Maii, [1568.] From my house at
Paul's. Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.
To the Honourable Sir William
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty.

LETTER XLIX.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
May 11, 1568.
[Lansdown MS. 10. No. 45.]
Sir, — I send you herewith the articles inquired of the
last search for strangers ; and a remembrance what I wish
to be considered now.
I send also a proclamation, set forth in the second year
of the Queen's majesty's reign ; all which peradventure may
minister occasion of matters to be thought upon now.
It appeareth also by these, that the matters now complained
of have heretofore from time to time been regarded.
God keep you! llmo Maii, 1568.
Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.
To Mr Secretary.

THE ARTICLES OF INQUIRY FOR STRANGERS.
[Lansdown MS. 10. No. 40.]
Articles inquired of in the search for the number ofstrantjeri
within the city of London, and about the same, in the
months of November and December last past, viz. in anno
Domini, 1567.
I. First, You shall inquire how many strangers and
aliens, as well men, as women and children, are dwelling and

TO SIR W. CECIL. 297
resident, or abiding within your several parishes ; and of what a.d. ises.
nation they be.
2. Item, How long every of them have been dwelling
or abiding there ; and what the names of every of them are ;
and about what time every of them came first hither.
3. Item, Of what trade, living, or occupation they be of;
and how many of them are vehemently suspected or defamed
of any evil living, or to be setters forward or favourers of
any naughty religion or sect.
4. Item, Whether they do resort to their parish
churches, to hear divine service, and to receive the sacraments,
as others of the parishioners do, or are bound to do.
5. Item, How many of them absenteth themselves from
their said several parish churches ; and what their names be.
6. Item, How many of them resort to their churches
appointed for strangers here in the city of London.

THE BISHOP'S REMEMBRANCE CONCERNING STRANGERS.
I wish that the conclusion of this order of strangers may
he, that all such as shall be found culpable, or vehemently
suspected either of heresies or errors, or of other grievous
primes, as treasons, murders, felonies, or other such like,
committed before their coming over into this realm ; and also
all others of the French and Dutch nation (those only ex
cepted which are known merchants, and intend not continually
to remain here), which adjoin not themselves to the French or
Dutch church in London, or else, understanding our language,
do not orderly resort to the parish church where they dwell,
shall be commanded to depart the realm within twenty days
next after warning given to them by the archbishop, or mayor,

THE QUEEN'S PROCLAMATION AGAINST STRANGERS.
The Queen's majesty, understanding that of late time
sundry persons, being infected with certain dangerous and
pernicious opinions in matters of religion, contrary to the
faith of the church of Christ, as Anabaptists, and such like,

298 letters.
a.d. 1568. are COme from sundry parts beyond the seas into this her
realm, and speciaUy into the city of London and other
maritime towns, under the colour and pretence of flying from
persecution against the professors of the gospel of Christ:
whereby, if remedy be not speedUy provided, the church of
God in this realm shall sustain great danger of corruption,
and sects to increase contrary to the unity of Christ's church
here established :
For redress whereof, her Majesty, by advice of hei
council, having commanded the archbishop of Canterbury,
bishop of London, and other bishops to see the parishes in
London, and other places herewith suspected, to be severally
visited, and aU persons suspected to be openly tried and
examined, touching such fanatical and heretical opinions;
willeth and chargeth all manner of persons born either in
foreign parts or in her Majesty's dominions, that have con
ceived any manner of such heretical opinion as the Anabaptists
do hold, and meaneth not by charitable teaching to be re
conciled, to depart out of this realm within twenty days after
this proclamation, upon pain of forfeiture of all their goods
and chattels, and to be imprisoned, and further punished, as
by the laws either ecclesiastical or temporal in such case is
provided. And her Majesty also chargeth and commandeth upon
pain of imprisonment, that no minister, nor other person, make
any conventicules or secret congregations, either to read or to
preach, or to minister the sacraments, or to use any manner of
divine service ; but that they shaU resort to open chapels or
churches, and there to preach, teach, minister, or pray, accord
ing to the order of the church of England, except it be in
cases of sickness, or where noblemen, and such others, that
have in all. former times been accustomed to have divine
service said in then- oratories within their houses, for divers
necessary respects; upon pain that whatsoever persons or
company shah make such secret conventicules, every person
to be imprisoned without bail or mainprize, until the coming
of the justice for delivery of the same gaols,- and then to be
punished by their directions.
Yeven at our castle of Windsor, the 22nd day of Sep
tember, the second year of our, reign, MDLX.

TO ARCHBISHOP PARKER. 299

LETTER L.

TO ARCHBISHOP PARKER.
July 2, 1568.
[MS. C. C. Coll. Camb. cxiv. 195.]
Salutem in Christo. I am desired by my very good
friends, Sir Peter Carew and Sir John Chichester, to pray
your grace to grant dispensation of non-residence to one
John Wolton1, preacher. I hear very good of the man, and
his desire is to have dispensation, not for that he intendeth to
neglect his cure, (for he is reported to be a man of very good
conscience,) but that he may more freely preach abroad in
your grace's province, and elsewhere, and yet to avoid the
danger of the promoters1', who are most busy against the
best men. In consideration whereof, I pray your grace to
shew favour to the said Wolton concerning the premises,
which I nothing doubt but he wiU use to the more ample
setting forth of God's glory. God keep your grace !
From my house at London, this second of July, 1568.
Your grace's in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.

LETTER LI.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
Sep. 15, 1568.
[JState Paper Office.]
Salutem in Christo. I thank you that you disposed
otherwise for the cardinal ChatiUon3. No man could have
\} In all probability the same individual, who was afterwards bishop
of Exeter. Grindal ordained him both deacon and priest in the first
year of his episcopate, and afterwards consecrated him to the see of
Exeter, August 2, 1579. See Strype, Grind, p. 359.]
i C Informers. See Strype, Ann. n. i. 92.]
[s Odet de Coligni, brother of the admiral of France. He fled to
England on account of religion, being a favourer of the protestant faith.
He

300 letters.
a.d. 1568. been more welcome unto me; but surely I lack provision of
lodging for him, or any other guest of like honour. I ob
serve one canon well of the council of Carthage : " Oportet
Episcopum habere vilem supellectilem1 ." If he be to be fur
ther assigned, I pray you spare me ; for surely I lack con
venient furniture. To-morrow I intend to go to London to
salute him. I trust the Queen's majesty will draw nearer
London shortly, that I may write to you and send to you
oftener. The next week (God willing) I intend to visit my
lord Keeper. God keep you! From Fulham, 15°. Septemb.
1568. Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.
To the Honourable Sir WiUiam
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty.

LETTER LIL

TO SIR W. CECIL.
Oct. 25, 1568.
[State Paper Office.]
Sir, — I hear that the Portugal Ambassador hath sent
to the Court to inform of matters done in and about his
house yesterday ; and fearing least he have not uttered all
the truth, I have thought good to advertise you, both of
He arrived at the Tower Wharf, Sept. 13, 1568, in company with the
bishop of Aries, and was honourably received by Sir Thomas Gresham,
and some eminent citizens of London. He lodged the first night with
Sir Thomas, and probably Grindal had received some communication
from Cecil relative to his further entertainment. In the year 1570 he
was poisoned by his own servant, and was honourably buried in Can
terbury Cathedral. See Strype, Annals, u. i. p. 353. See also Thuani'
Histor. Lib. l. c. 13. Tom. in. p. 65.]
[} 'A bishop ought to have mean furniture.' Concil. Carthag. iv.
(a.d. 398.) Can. xv. Ut episcopus vilem supellectilem et mensam
ac victum pauperem habeat, et dignitatis suae auctoritatem fide et vite
meritis quserat. Concilia, Tom. n. col. 1201, Paris, 1671.]

TO SIR W. CECIL. 301
mine own doings, and of the constable's doings, so far as I a.d. 1568.
can learn by examining of the said constable. For the first,
I and other commissioners, hearing of resort of English men
and women to mass there, gave a warrant to the constable
to apprehend such English persons as should be vehemently
suspected to come from mass, not authorising him to enter
into the house ; and therefore his going into the house (the
circumstances whereof appear by his own confession sent here
with) was more of zeal than good discretion.
Afterwards, when the Ambassador kept all the English
men secretly in his house, the mass ended, being certified
thereof, I willed the constable to watch aloof from the house,
till I had sent to my lord Keeper to know his pleasure ;
which I did. My lord Keeper sent two of his gentlemen
to the ambassador, requiring him to send all the English
persons in his house to his lordship, and then the said am
bassador (as the said gentlemen in their return by my lord's
order informed me), the Ambassador denied that there were
any English folks in his house ; how truly, I cannot tell. And
so about four o'clock in the afternoon the said constable
and his watch were willed to depart, every man to his house.
Thus much concerning myself and the commissioners. The
constable's doings with the circumstances thereof cannot be
better known than by his own confession upon the exami
nation of him and other. This is the fact, so far as I can
learn ; the judgment thereof I refer to your wisdom". The
poor constable standeth in great fear of his life: it may
please you to have consideration thereof, as you shaU think
good. God keep you ! From my house at Paul's in Lon
don, 25°. Octob. 1568. Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.
To the Honourable Sir William
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
th Queen's Majesty.
[" A similar occurrence took place at the Ambassador's house in the
year 1576. See Strype, Ann. ii. 24—30.]

302 LETTERS.

LETTER LIII.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
July 24, 1569.
[State Paper Office.]
Sir, — I moved her Majesty yesterday for the Savoy1,
where we have appointed to sit on Wednesday next. I de
clared to her Highness, that the master of the Savoy had
converted great sums of money to his own private use, which
ought to have gone to the rehef of the poor. I prayed her
Majesty, that we might proceed to the removing of the master;
because I would be loth that the cry of the poor should
[Jamesv.4.] « enter into the ears of the Lord of Sabaoth." Her Majesty was
desirous to be informed more particularly in the matter, and
then I should understand further of her pleasure. I told
her Highness, I had sent a note thereof to you, which she
said she was desirous to see. I pray you, therefore, shew
her Majesty the notes and letter, which I wrote to you about
ten or twelve days ago concerning that matter. I doubt
\} The Savoy hospital in the Strand had once been a foundation
for the relief and entertainment of poor travellers. It was first built
by Peter, duke of Savoy; and, having been destroyed by the rebels of
Kent, it was founded anew by Henry VII. It was afterwards suppressed
in the reign of Edward VI., and again restored and supplied with beds
and furniture for the use of the poor in the 4th year of queen Mary.
The rules and statutes of this last foundation are extant among the
MSS. in the British Museum. The master, Thurland, had grievously
abused his trust by fraudulent sales of goods, illegal leases, and alienation
of lands, overcharges, neglect of the poor, besides being guilty of dissolute
living and contempt of divine service. In consequence of these irregulari
ties, a commission was appointed to visit the hospital, and to investigate
the charges brought against the master. This commission, after due exa
mination, proceeded to deprive him, July 29th, 1570. Still the matter
was not entirely settled. For Thurland seems to have had some power
ful interest at court, and in the year 1574 was in expectation of recover
ing the mastership; on which occasion Grindal, then archbishop of
York, wrote to the secretary, earnestly praying his interference. See
Strype, Grind, pp. 234—239, and 531—^34.
This and the two following letters are, for the sake of convenience,
placed together, although not belonging to the same year. See also
another letter on the same subject, dated April 26, 1574.]

TO SIR W. CECIL. SOS
not but they remain among your biDs. I pray you take a-d- 15fi9-
some pains in it. The poor people shaU pray to God both
for the Queen's majesty and for you, if a better patron be
provided for them.
I send the bringer also to attend upon your leisure for
my commission. God keep you. and send you health ! From
Bamet, this Monday morning, being 24°. of July, 1569.
Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.
Postscript. I perceive her Majesty is very favourably in
clined towards the master of the Savoy ; but I wish the
same should appear some other way than by retaining him
in that room.

LETTER LIV,

TO SIR W. CECIL.
April 21. 1570.
[Lansdown MS. 12. No. 81.]
Sra, — I have sent my servant Richard Ratcliff, bringer
hereof, to attend upon you from time to time, and to soUcit
for prosecution of the matter intended toward me" ; referring
the whde to your order, as your leisure and opportunity shaU
save. I send also herewith a biU exhibited unto me touching
the abuse of the Savoy. If the matters be true (as they are
by some of the feUows of that house affirmed to be), it were
good some reformation were had. God keep you !
From London, 21° Aprilis, 1570. Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.
To th* Honourable Sir William
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty.
P His translation to the see of York, which in his register is dated
JUylst]

304 LETTERS.
LETTER LV.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
July 27, 1570.
[State Paper Office.]
Sir, — I have yet deferred the final order of the Savoy
tiU Saturday next, hoping that the master (whose conscience
I have sore burdened with expectation of God's indignation,
if he shew not himself penitent for spoiling Christ in his
poor members) will on Saturday next resign. If not, we
will either proceed to a conditional deprivation, leaving the
confirmation thereof to her Majesty, or else continue the
visitation, till my lord of Canterbury, who is now at Lam
beth, may deal with her Majesty in it, or otherwise. If
yom- opportunity serve to move her Majesty's conscience in
it, ut fiat justitia \ especially in such a pitiful case, ye should
do a very godly act.
I must depart northward on Wednesday next2, and can
no more in the mean deal with any public cause. I have
caused my lord of Carlisle's bill for the benefice in reversion
to be drawn by advice of some learned in the law, which I
pray you to prefer. I pray you also obtain a small vicarage
for a good preacher : the presentation is sent herewith. I
have also sent herewith the survey of Broxburn, which came
yesterday first to my hands.
I most heartily thank )'ou for your good prayer to God
for me in discharge of mine office : and I beseech God give
me grace so to do; for I perceive I have to do with a
strange people. I suppose I may say with St Pad, Ostium
ti Cor. xvi. mihi magnum apertum est, et adversarii multi3; but I refer'
myself wholly to God's good providence.
In the business moved by Dr Youngman of Cambridge,
my lord of Canterbury shall be able to ease you well. Mine
opinion is (as I have written unto you before) that they are
only to be bridled by authority. And if they do not revoke
[' That justice may be done.]
[a Viz. to York, to which diocese the bishop had recently been
appointed.] I3 A great door is opened unto me, and there are many adversaries.]

TO SIR W. CECIL. 305*
their factious assertions, let them be expeUed the University, a.d. isc9>
for terror to others. And although Cartwright would revoke,
he is never to be permitted to read again in the University ;
for he hath a busy head, stuffed full of singularities.
Thus I cease at length to trouble you, and commend you
most heartily to the grace of God.
From Westminster, 27° Julii, 1570.
Yours in Christ,
To the Honourable Sir William EDM. LONDON.
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty.

LETTER LVI.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
Aug. 3, 1569.
[Lansdown MS. 11. No. 61.]
Sir, — I have sent inclosed letters to certify my lords
and you of the council, that I can do no good with Sir
John Southworth4 for altering his opinion in religion. Be
sides my travail with him, Mr Dean of Paul's, requested by
me, hath conferred with him very oft, and hath also used
much courtesy and humanity towards him, and not without
charge ; which in reason might be a mean to move the said^
Sir John somewhat to relent. But the man is altogether
unlearned, carried with a blind zeal without knowledge. His
principal grounds are : "he will follow the faith of his fathers :
he will die in the faith wherein he was baptized, &c." At
the instant request of the said Sir John Southworth I have
licensed him to repair to the court, to sue unto your honours'
that he may be employed in some service. My lord of Ely,
at the instant suit of me and others, hath granted the use
of his house in Holborn to Mons. Vidame5 tiU Michaelmas,
[4 A Lancashire knight, a papist, and concerned in seditious move
ments about this time. See Strype, Grind. 204, and Parker i. 525—527.]
[5 John de Ferriers, Vidame of Chartres. He narrowly escaped in
the massacre at Paris in 1572. Strype describes him as "a great noble
man of France, and of chief account among the protestants, a learned.
tad very good man." Strype, Grind, p. 206. See also Annals n. i. 249,
and Parker n. 125.] 20
[grindal. J

306 LETTERS.
a.d. 1569. that he come himself. If anything be said in it, I pray you
let us have your patrociny1. I have received two packets of
letters from my lords, one for search of certain Irishmen",
which now is in hand ; the other for examinations about the
supposed monster3, which shall be prosecuted with as much
speed as may be. God keep you !
From Fulham, 3° Augusti, 1569.
Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.
To the Honourable Sir William
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty.

LETTER LVII.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
Aug. 15, 1569.
[Lansdown MS. 11. No. 63.]
Sir, — Hearing that ye would repair to London this day,
I am bold to send you answers to certain letters sent me
from my lords and you of the council.
1. For the monster, it appeareth plainly to be a coun
terfeit matter; but yet we cannot extort confession of the
manner of doings.
2. For Whyte and Creygh the Irishmen I caused search,
to be made, but they were gone afore.
3. The mayor of Winchelsea, being found conformable
in religion, was set at liberty, and referred for other matters
to my lord Cobham.
4. Mr Dean of Paul's would not gladly be troubled any
more with Sir John Southworth; for he wiU neither come
at prayer nor sermon. I am bold in my letters to make
a motion to my lords to spare his imprisonment for a time;
for the prison sicknesses reign usuaUy at this time of the year.
\} Patrociny: patrocinium, patronage.]
[2 Suspicious persons, at this juncture especially, when there were.
jealousies of some insurrections at hand. Strype, ubi supr.]
[3 Set up, as it seems, by some papists, the more at this time to
amuse the people. Ibid.]

to sia w. cjccil. 307
Milerus, the Irishman in my custody, is very sick of an a.d. mm.
ague: this letter inclosed" he wrote to you thirteen days
ago, but I forbare to send it you till now. Thus ceasing
to trouble you, I commend you to Almighty God. From
my house at Fulham, 15° Augusti, 156.9.
Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.

LETTER LVIII.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
Sept. '.), 1509.
[Lansdown MS. 11. No. 04.]
Sik, — As I doubt not but ye have heard of Dr Bonner's"
death, so think 1 it good to certify you of the order of his
burial. The said Dr Bonner had stand excommunicate by
a sentence in the Arches eight or nine years, and never
desired absolution. Wherefore by the law christian sepulture
might have been denied him: but wo thought not good to
deal so rigorously, and therefore permitted him to be buried
in St George's church-yard". And the same to be done not
in the day solemnly, but in the night privily : which I and
some others, with whom I conferred, thought requisite in
that person, for two causes. One was, I heard that divers
his popisli cousins and friends in London assembled them
selves, intending to honour his funeral so much as they could :
of which honour such a persecutor was not worthy, and
specially in these days. Another was, for that I feared that
the people of the city (to whom Bonner in his life was most
[* Milerus wu« un Irish prient, committed to tho custody of the
bMiop of London. The letter was written in Latin with this title,
" Preokrissimo domino Williclmo Cecilio primario sccictmio Regioe
Majestiitis, domino meo semper obscrvatissimo." See Strype, Grind.
p. 207.] [' Kdmund Runner late bishop of London. See Strype, Annals i. ii.
2!)l),] [" In Southwark.]
20—2

308 letters.
a. d. 1569. odious) if they had seen flocking of papists about his coffin,
the same being well decked and covered, ' &c, they would
have been moved with indignation, and so some quarrelling
or tumult might have ensued thereupon. By his night-burial
both the inconveniences have been avoided, and the same1
generally here well liked. What shall be judged of it at the
court, I cannot tell; it is possible the report of his burial
shall not there be made truly : but this I write unto you
is the very truth.
I pray you, be so good as to hear what the bringer hereof,
Mr Colpotts, fellow of the King's college in Cambridge, can
say concerning the miserable state of that house, through
the misgovernment of an evil provost1. He hath of late, con
trary to the orders of all the houses of the town, set up a
junior regent to be proctor, and repelled a senior, much more
meet both for religion, learning, wisdom, and experience. And
furthermore, because four, of the youngest fellows would, not
give their voices at his appointment, he denieth them their
grace in the house to be bachelors of art, notwithstanding
that they are very well learned ; and so be-like intendeth to
expel them the college. All his study is to oppress learn
ing and religion. Truly it grieveth my heart, that such an
honourable foundation should be so abused. I pray you be a
mean one day that it may be reformed. And for the particular
case of the proctorship, if the University at the election
should choose the senior regent to be proctor, and so restore
him to his place, which the provost and his adherents had
[* The provost was Dr Philip Baker, against whom certain grave
misdemeanours were objected, viz. that he was a papist himself, and
a harbourer of notable papists; that he had declined to obey the iu:
junctions given by the bishop of Lincoln in a visitation, a.d. 1565,
preserving some relics of popish superstition, which by those injunctions
he was bound to remove and destroy; that he discouraged the study
of divinity, and was negligent of his own duties in the college; that
he never preached, neither at home nor abroad, weltering in idleness,
and wholly serving mammon ; that he dealt fraudulently with the pro
perty of the college, &c. &c. He was deprived by the Queen's com
missioners on the 22nd of February in this year; and through Grindal's
intercession was succeeded by Roger Goad, B.D. Baker was said to
have fled to Louvain, then the great receptacle for the deprived English
clergy, who adhered to the papacy. See Strype, Grind, pp. 210—210,
and Whitgift i. 34, 35.]

TO SJR w. CECIL. 309
By wrong taken from him in his coUege, it should not be a.d. isen.
against the good meaning of the composition2, in mine
opinion. And I pray you to shew favour to the senior, as
occasion may serve. God keep you ! From Fulham, 9° Sep-
tembr. 1569. Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.
. P.S. My grapes this year are not yet ripe: about the
end of the next week I hope to send some to the Queen's
majesty. To tlie- Honourable Sir William
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
tlie Queen's Majesty.

LETTER LIX.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
Sept. 20, 1569.
[Lansdown MS. 11. No. 65.]
Sir, — Acknowledging myself always most bounden unto
you, I wiU, according to the request of your late letters, labour
to compound and finish the controversy between the Spanish and
French preachers so soon as possibly I can. There are some
impediments of expedition at this present ; partly because I
cannot weU finish this matter, except I myself remained at
London two or three days, whither I am somewhat loath to go
hastily, for that the plague is most stirring near my house
there; and partly because the French preacher buried one
out of his house of the plague, the 15th of this month. I will
send for Corranus3, the Spanish preacher, and taU?. with him
first, and after with the other parties. If any thing be offered
, [a i. e. the composition between King's college and the University.]
. [3 " There was now in London one Corranus, a Spaniard, and .native
of Seville, preacher to an assembly of Spanish protestants, though he
himself was a member of the Italian congregation, to which one Hiero-
nymus was preacher....A contest this year arose between this man and
Hieronymus ; the occasion whereof seemed in part to be this. Corranus
of late had caused a table, entitled De Operibus Dei, wrote by him in
French, to be printed in Norwich, not offering the same to be examined

310 letters.
a.d. 1569. to Corranus on my part that is too hard, I am weU contented
to refer the moderation thereof to your judgment. True it
is that Corranus hath good learning; but I have no good
liking of his spirit and of his dealings, whereof I have had
good experience. And because I perceive ye have not been-
informed where the original fault was, so soon as I can, I
purpose to send you some notes of the beginning and process
thereof; thus much only signifying in the mean time, that
here before it was printed. ' But the minister and seniors of the Italian
church had misliked certain doctrines contained in the said table, waver
ing, as it seems, somewhat from the opinions of Calvin; and therefore
they had admonished Corranus to answer the same before them.... The
French church also before this had contested with him, and many high
words had passed between them. Hereupon sprang up a great dissension
between the said Spaniard, and Cousin the French preacher, and the
elders of that church : for they gave him no countenance, but required
his revocation of his principles, and submission. But Corranus thought
himself injured by the minister and some of the elders, and refused
them.... He wrote no less than seven letters to Beza, together with an
apology, relating his own case, and foully accusing not only the French
minister Cousin, and divers of the members of that church, but the whole
bench of elders... .Beza did not like the hot accusing spirit of this Spaniard,
nor did he think fit to take the deciding of the case to himself; but in the
beginning of March laid the business open to the bishop of London, and
withal sent him Corranus's letters," referring the matter wholly to bis judg
ment. This happened in the year 1568. The bishop was again disturbed
by the controversy in the following year. Corranus had found influential
friends at court, and amongst the number secretary Cecil, who in a
letter to the bishop commended his learning, and hinted that he thought
too hard terms were put upon him, and prayed him to compound the
controversy as soon as possibly he could. See Strype, Grind, pp. 185
and 218.]
P "The beginning and rise of the controversy between Corranus and
the French church was not so plain to the secretary. Of which therefore
the bishop sent him this account, viz. Anno Dom. 1563 a packet of letters
was directed to a French merchant of London, being a member of the
French church : and under the direction were written words to this or
like effect ; For matters of great importance touching Hie church of God.
In the said packet was found a letter from Antonius Corranus, the
Spanish preacher, then being in France, written to one Cassiodorus,
another Spanish preacher, not long before remaining in London. The
said Cassiodorus, being accused of a grievous crime, fled the realm upon
the accusation, no man knew whither. The said packet directed as
above was brought to the minister and seniors of the French church,
who after some consultation, considering that the title was, For matters

TO sir W. CECIL. 311
upon sundry judicial hearings of the matter the fault was a.d. 1569.
by sentence pronounced to be in Corranus. For restitution
of Corranus to his preaching or reading, there is now lately
a new difficulty arisen. Corranus of late hath caused a table,
which he wrote in the French tongue, intituled de operibus
Dei2, to be printed at Norwich ; not offering the same to be
examined here before it was printed.
The minister and seniors of the Italian church in London,
(whereof Corranus is a member,) mislike the doctrine con
tained in the said table, and therefore have monished the said
of God's church, concluded to open the said packet, and also to break up
the letter directed to Cassiodorus. And finding no public matter in it,
but only for the impression of the Spanish bible, they wrote answer to
Corranus, that Cassiodorus was departed out of this realm, and, as they
thought, was gone into Germany. And by chance, (as should seem,)
rather than of any purpose, they kept still Corranus's said letter in
their custody. After the great troubles in Antwerp, Corranus came to
London, and desired to be admitted into the French church. The con
sistory called him before them, and burdened him with the said letters;
which ministered great occasion of suspicion, (as they thought,) that the
said Corranus did not think well in some principal articles of Christian
religion. He answered, that his letter was written by way of question
ing, and not of affirmation. They replied, that such kind of questioning
was not meet in these times for a minister of God's church ; but in the
end offored, that if he would subscribe to true doctrine, and acknowledge
that those letters were imprudenter scriptce, he should be received into
the chureh. Con-anus answered, that the letters were written in good
and lawful manner ; and that he did not repent the writing of them.;
and that he would (if need were) set them out in print, with a defence
or apology annexed. Whereupon the minister and seniors of the French
church would not receive him. Corranus thinking himself injured here
with, and offended with certain speeches uttered by some of the French
church in Lombard-street, [where merchants met before the Exchange
was built,] and at tables in London, (as he often declared unto the
bishop, who always advised him to contemn them,) wrote a pamphlet,
which he called an Apology, but indeed a sharp invective, containing
many slanders against the ministers and seniors of the French church,
and also sundry untruths of the bishop's own knowledge. Which
Apology was communicated unto divers, and a copy thereof sent to
Beza, to Geneva. It was long and tedious; and the principal points
of it were contained and answered in a letter of Beza to Corranus; which
is published among his epistles. Whereupon the ministers and elders
complained against Corranus, before the bishop and commissioners eccle
siastical, for defamation, as was said before.'' See Strype, Grind, pp. 219,
220.] Qa On the works of God.]

312

letters.

a. d. 1569. Corranus to answer for the same before them. Thus much
Hieronymus, the Italian preacher, told me sithence the receipt
of your letters. If the controversy with the French (which
is only about offence in manners) be compounded, I cannot
see but his restitution to reading or preaching . must be
¦deferred, tiU he have cleared himself before the governors
of his own church in matters of doctrine, which is a matter of
far greater moment. I do not yet know the particular matters ;
but I have willed Hieronymus, the Italian preacher, to
translate the said table into Latin, and to send me a copy',
that some conference may be used in it. Thus much for
'Corranus1. I hear that some fault is found with me abroad, for
sending my servant lately to the court with grapes, seeing
one died in my house of the plague, (as they say,) and three
more are sick. The truth is, one died in my house the 19th
^- of this month, who had laid but three days ; but he had gone
abroad languishing above twenty days before that, being troubled
with a flux, and thinking to bear it out, took cold and so
ended his life. But I thank God there is none sick in my
house ; neither would I so far have overseen niyseff, as to
have sent to her majesty, if I had not been most assured
that my man's sickness was not of the plague; and if I
suspected any such thing now, I would not keep my household
together, as I do. Thus much I thought good also, to signify
unto you.
God keep you ! From Fulham, 20 September, 1569.
Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON. '
-To the Honourable Sir William
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty.
[} " At length, by the favour chiefly of the earl of Leicester, but not
before Grindal was removed to York, Corranus brake through these
clouds. For in the year 1671 he was preferred to be reader of divinity
in Latin at the Temple; and some years after he read divinity at Oxford,
having first purged himself of certain doctrines formerly charged upon
him : and becoming a member of the church of England, obtained »
prebend of St Paul's church, London; and having published several
tracts, died, and was buried in London about the year 1591." See Strype)
Grind, p. 221.]

313

JUDICIUM EPISCOPI LONDINENSIS,
DE ANTONIO CORRANO8.
Junii 5°, 1567.
Quia ad nonnullos (uti accepimus) fama pervenit, quos-
dam occasione literarum quarundam privatim scriptarum sus
picions concepisse de domino Antonio Bellerivo Corrano
Hispano, nuper ecelesiae Montargiri erectse in Galliis ministro,
et postea ab ecclesia Antverpiana accersito ; quse quidem sus-
piciones, post dicti domini Antonii ad nos adventum, mul-
toruni sermonibus in nostris pariter ac transmarinis ecclesiis
jactatse, non nihil creverunt: Nos, concordiae et pacis eccle-
.siasticae conservandse, et famse dicti domini Antonii tuendse
studio permoti, eum accersivimus, et cum eo, adhibitis ali
quot piis ac doctis viris, de illis christians religionis capitibus,
'de quibus in suspicionem aliquam venerat, diligenter contu-
limus ; et ex collatione cum illo habita plane intelleximus, dic
tum dominum Corranum ab omnibus impiis dogmatibus alienum
.esse, et de religione Christiana bene ac pie sentire, puramque
evangelii doctrinam, quam nostra aliseque ecclesiee reformatse
profitentur, ex animo amplexari. Et quia nobis abunde sa-
•tisfecit, ut et aliis etiam omnibus satisfiat, dominoque Cor-
;rano fama sua maneat integra, conceptseque suspiciones om
nium animis eximantur, isti [ista] hoc scripto, apud omnes
qui illud lecturi sunt aut audituri, testata esse volumus. Dato
quinto die mensis Junii, 1567. Anno regni sereniss. Eliza-
•betb.33, Angliae, Franciae, et Hibernise Beginse, nono.
EDM. LONDON.
(Appenso magno sigiUo, cum effigie D. Pauli, cera rubra.)
i [2 This document is taken from a very rare tract, entitled "Acta
Consistorii Ecclesiffi Londino-Gallicae, cum Responso Antonii ; ex quorum
lectione facile quivis intelb'gere poterit statum controversial inter Jo.
"Cusinum, ejusd. Ecelesiae Ministrum, et Ant. Corranum Hispanorum
peregrinorum Concionatorem. Anno 1571." This tract contains the
letter of Corranus to Cassiodorus, alluded to in a former note, p. 310,
which occasioned the suspicions of the orthodoxy of Corranus, and
which Bishop Grindal alludes to in this judgment. It would seem that
the bishop had judged too favourably of Corranus.]

314

letters.

Translation,

THE BISHOP OF LONDON'S JUDGMENT IN THE
MATTER OF CORRANUS.
a.d. 1567. Whereas it has been reported to sundry persons, as we
have heard, that some, on account of a certain letter privately
written, have conceived suspicions concerning master Antom'us
Bellerivus Corranus, a Spaniard, lately minister of the church
at Montargis in France, and afterwards caUed by the church
at Antwerp ; which suspicions, after the arrival of the said
master Antonius amongst us, being talked of by many in
our own, as well as in the churches beyond sea, have con
siderably increased : We, moved with the desire of preserving
the concord and peace of the church, and of defending the
good fame of the said master Antonius, have cited him be:
fore us, and have diligently conferred with him, in the pre^
sence of some pious and learned men, on those points of
christian religion, concerning which he had fallen under some
suspicion ; and, from the conference had with him, we have
plainly understood, that the said master Corranus is averse
from all impious opinions, and that he entertains right and
pious sentiments concerning christian religion, and embraces
from his heart the pure doctrine of the gospel, which our
own and other reformed churches profess. And since he has
abundantly satisfied us, that all others also may be satisfiedj
and that his character may remain unimpeached, and the
suspicions which had been conceived may be removed from
the minds of all, we wish these things to be testified by
this writing unto all who may read or hear it. Given on
the 5th day of June, 1567, in the 9th year of the reign of
her most serene majesty, Elizabeth, queen of England,,
France, and Ireland.
EDM. LONDON.
(The great seal was appended, with the image of St Paul,
in red wax.)

TO sir W. CECIL. 315
LETTER LX.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
Oct. 22, 1569.
[Lansdown MS. 11. No. 68.]
Sir, — I thank you that ye are desirous to hear of my
health. I thank God, I am well, pro meo more1: and my
household is also well. I have not written to you of late,
because I would not trouble you, being otherwise occupied
in affairs of greatest importance. I, and such other poor
men, pray daUy unto God, that he may give unto my lords
and you of the council the spirit of wisdom and fortitude,
that ye may bene explicare consilia2, for the Queen's majesty's
safety and surety. Yesternight I received a letter from Lon
don, wherein were written these words foUowing:
" The bishop of Boss3 mustered this day in Paul's church,
in a gown of damask, with a great rout about him, and attend
ing upon him, as it were to be seen and known to the world, &c."
What may be gathered of such doings, I refer to your
judgment. I have done for the chancellor of Peterborough as you
wished me. I pray you, help to get me discharged of mine
Irish guest4, whose petition I send you herewith. In mine
opinion (under your correction) it were good he were sent
by a pursuivant at his charge to my lord deputy, there to
be ordered as you shall send instructions, or as my lord
deputy and the lord chancellor and bishops of the council
there shall think requisite. Cyprian would have things judged
in the countries where the faults be committed. God keep
you! From my house at Fulham, 22° Octob. 1569.
Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.
To the Honourable Sir William
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty.
P After my manner.] [2 Successfully accomplish your counsels.]
[* John Leslie, queen Mary's agent in England. He was continually
endeavouring to promote her cause by fomenting rebellions in England,
and kept up a secret correspondence with the pope for that purpose.
Strype, Grind. 222.]
' [4 Milerus. See p. 307.]

316 letters.

LETTER LXI.

TO THE LORDS AND OTHERS OF THE PRIVY COUNCIL.
Jan. 4, 1569.
[Lansdown MS. 12. No. 28.]
It may please your lordships to be advertised, that I
have received your letters of the 29th of December last, and
withal a bill exhibited to your lordships for maintenance of
singularity in religion, in certain disordered persons1. In which
[* The chief teachers of these separatists were Bonham and Crane;
who at these house-meetings did use to preach and expound the scrip
tures, to baptize, administer the communion, marry according to the
Geneva book, and withal very vehemently would inveigh against the
government and religious usages of the Church of England : for which
they had been taken up, but obtained their liberty again; yet with some
promise to carry themselves with more moderation and forbearance for
the future. This promise they broke : whereupon Bonliam was taken
up again by the bishop's order, and Crane was forbid to preach any more
in his diocese.
Upon this, the Londoners of their party were much displeased with
Grindal, and took the confidence to make a complaint against him to the
Privy Council, as though he had broke his word with them. To this
tenor ran their supplication to the council:
" We beseech your honours for God's cause favourably to consider of
these few lines. The effect is to certify you, that whereas a certain of
us poor men of the city were kept in prison one whole year for our con
science sake, because we would serve our God by the rule of his holy
word, without the vain and wicked ceremonies and traditions of papistry;
and being delivered forth the 23d of April last past, by authority of the
honourable council's letter, as the bishop declared to us all at his house
the third of May, saying, that means had been made to your honour for
our liberty ; the effect thereof, he said, was, that we were freed from our
parish churches, and that we might hear such preachers whom we liked
best of in the city: also, whereas we requested to have baptism .truly
ministered to our children according to the word and order of the Geneva
book ; he said, that he would tolerate it, and appoint two or three to do
it ; immediately after, at our request, he appointed two preachers, called
Bonham and Crape, under his hand-writing to keep a lecture.
" But now of late, because Bonham did marry a couple, and baptize
one of our children by the order of the said book, which is most sincere,
he hath commanded him to be kept close prisoner; and Mr Crane also
he hath commanded not to preach in his diocese.
" By these means were we driven at the first to forsake the churches,

TO THE LORDS AND OTHERS OP THE PRIVY COUNCIL. 31 7
letters also your lordships require to know, in what sort I a.d. 1509.
have heretofore proceeded towards them, and also to know,
what order in mine opinion is best to be taken with them.
For the first. In April last past, I wrote my letters to
Mr Secretary, declaring unto him, that if the said disordered
persons were then after a year's imprisonment, simply and
without condition, set at liberty, saving only an earnest ad
monition to live in good order hereafter ; both I, and many
other that were their friends, and yet conformable subjects,
had conceived very certain hope, that taste of liberty and
experience of your clemency should in time work good
obedience in them, which by compulsion of imprisonment
could not be wrought ; and that, if by trial it were found, that
this proceeding did no good, then might they easily be con-
mitted again. The motion of these letters shewed unto your
lordships was approved by the same, as appeareth in your
letters of the 28th of the said April; wherein also your
lordships referred the order of them to my discretion. I
thereupon, calling the principals of them, read unto them your
letters, wherein, amongst other things, is contained this ad
monition following :
" Letting them understand, when you shall release them, that
• ' if any of them, after their enlargement, shall behave
themselves factiously or disorderly, they shall not fail
to receive such punishment, as may be an example to
.-. qtliers of their sort hereafter: and so with such further
and to congregate in our houses. Now we protest to your honours, we
never yielded to no condition in our coming forth of prison, but minded
to stand fast in the same sincerity of the gospel, that we did when we
were in prison, approved and commanded of God in his word. And
therefore we humbly beseech your honours to let us have your further
ance and help in so good a cause : that our bodies and goods be no more
molested for standing in this good purpose, which we most heartily
desire to see nourish throughout this realm, to God's high honour, the
preservation of your honourable personages, and safeguard of this realm."
Hereupon the lords wrote a letter to the bishop, and sent withal the
said supplication. The accusation wherewith they had charged him in
their supplication touched the reverend father somewhat closely: for
therein he saw they had wrongfully represented his doings with them,
and thereby dealt very ingratefully with him, who had used gentleness
and mercy towards them; hoping by that means the better to bring
them off from their singularity. See Strype, Grind, pp. 226—228.]

318 LETTERS.
a.d. 1569. admonition as you shall think convenient, your lordship
may deal with them, as you shall see cause."
And after the reading of your said letters, with further
and earnest admonition by me given to like effect, in the
presence of a good number, I caused them to be enlarged.
And herein your lordships may easily perceive how un
truly these men burden me. For how could I say, that your
lordships had exempted them from the laws, when as by your
letters, read unto them openly at that very instant, the con
trary did manifestly appear I And whether I licensed Bonham
or Crane to preach to them according to their phantasies, it
may appear also by a promise made by the said Bonham1,
sent herewith in writing, before he had my license to preach;
the said license being granted afore their enlargement, and
not after, as they suggest. And furthermore, Crane was ad
mitted only by word of mouth upon Uke promise. But now
of late, perceiving that these disordered persons, and their
preachers, did keep no promise, but began to enter into open
breach of the laws and disturbance of good order, I have
imprisoned and discharged some of them, as is aUeged; and
was appurposed now in the end of these hoUdays to deal
with more of them to like effect,' though your letters had
not come. Wherein my lord of Canterbury and I have
had divers conferences.
[l A promise made by William Bonham, preacher:
" Memorandum, That I, William Bonham, do faithfully promise,
that I will not at any time hereafter use any public preaching, or
open reading, or expounding of the scriptures ; nor cause, neither
be present at, any private assemblies of prayer, or expounding of
the scriptures, or ministering the communion, in any house or other
place, contrary to the state of religion, now by public authority
established, or contrary to the laws of this realm of England.
Neither will I inveigh against any rites or ceremonies used or re*
ceived by common authority within this realm.''
" This promise was read and declared by tlie said William Bonham,
before Thomas Huick, doctor of law, and vicar general to the
right reverend father in God, Edmund, bishop of London, at his
house in Pater-noster Row, in London, the first day of May 1560.
For the performance whereof, the said William Bonham hath faith
fully promised for to observe the same ; being also at present at the
reading thereof, Thomas Jones, deputy to Mr Bedell, clerk to the
Queen's majesty's commissioners for causes ecclesiastical."]

TO THE LORDS AND OTHERS OF THE PRIVY COUNCIL. 319
But now that the matter is opened unto your lordships, a.d. 1569.
and that by their own means, mine opinion is, that aU the
heads of this unhappy faction should be with aU expedition
severely punished, to the example of others, as people fana
tical and incurable : which punishment, if it proceed by
order from your lordships, shaU breed the greater terror.
And because aU prisoners, for any colour of any reUgion,
be it never so wicked, find great supportation and comfort
in London, in my opinion, (under your lordships' correction,)
it were not amiss that six of the most desperate of them
should be sent to the common gaol of Cambridge, and six
likewise to Oxford, and some other of them to other gaols
near hereabouts, as to your wisdoms shall be thought expe
dient. The names of those that were enlarged by me, I
send to your lordships in a schedule annexed. And thus,
praying pardon for troubling your lordships with so long a
letter, I commend your good lordships to Almighty God,
who ever have you in his blessed keeping ! From my house
at Paul's in London, this 4th of January, 1569.
Your lordships' in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.
To the Right Honourable my very
good Lords, my Lords and others
of the Queen's Majesty's most
Honourable Privy Council.

LETTER LXII.

TO THE LORDS OF THE PRIVY COUNCIL.
Jan. 14, 1569.
[Lansdown MS. 12. No. 30.]
. It may please your good lordships to be advertised, that
Michael Hare, Esq.2, by order from your lordships, hath
P Another Popish guest, put upon our bishop by the council about
this time, was Michael Hare, Esq. whom they sent to him, November 15^
with an order prescribed by them, and brought by those that were the

320 letters.
a.d. 1569. remained in my house sithence the 15th of November last, in
which time I have conferred and travailed with him, (as my
other businesses would permit me,) to persuade him to resort
to common prayer, to communicate with us in the Lord's
supper, and generally to assent to all points of godly religion
by law established in this realm. Notwithstanding, finding
the said Mr Hare in all other matters very courteous and
tractable, I cannot yet persuade him hereunto, alleging always
that he is not yet satisfied in conscience, and that for con
science sake only he doth forbear so to do, and not of malice;
The principal ground whereon he most stayeth himself in
all conferences is the long continuance of the contrary religion,
in the times that have gone before ; notwithstanding sundry
allegations by me made, and divers authorities shewed, that
the most ancient times agree with us. Thus much I thought
it my duty to signify to your good lordships, according to
the order prescribed me in your letters sent by those that
brought the said Mr Hare unto me. Referring the rest to
your wisdoms, and so ceasing further to trouble your lordshipsj
I commend the same to the grace of Almighty God.
From my house at Fulham, this 14th of January, 1569.
Your Lordships' in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.

LETTER LXIII.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
Feb. 3, 1569.
[Lansdown MS. 12. No. 32.]
Sir, — I pray you most instantly to be a mean that
I be not troubled with the bishop of Ross. He is a man
of such quality as I like nothing at all. If needs I must
have a guest, I had rather keep Mr Hare still. The dean
of St Paul's, his wife and household, is at Hadham. He
bringers of the said Hare; which was to this effect, that the bishop
should according to his prudence and learning deal with him to bring
him to conformity in the religion established. Strype, Grind, p. 223.] ¦

TO SIR W. CECIL. 321
himself is commonly with me at meals. And if it please you a, d. 1570.
to know mine opinion in genere, surely I think it were good
that such as deserve to be committed should be sent ad
ewtodias publicas'. Experience declareth, that none of those
are reformed which are sent to me and others; and by
receiving of them the punishment lighteth upon us.
God keep you! From my house at Paul's, this Sunday
morning, between eight and nine, immediately after the re
ceipt of your letter. 3° Febr. 1569. [1570.]
Yours in Christ, •
EDM. LONDON.
To the Honourable Sir William
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty.

LETTER LXIV.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
Feb. 27, 1570.
[Lansdown MS. 12. No. 34.]
Sir, — I pray you give me leave to trouble you with a
suit of such nature, as I have not used to trouble you
heretofore ; whereunto I am by necessity enforced for
the benefit of three orphans, very near unto me in blood ;
praying you also to give me leave to open some part of the
circumstances of my said suit, for the plainer understanding
thereof. So it is, that my only brother, Robert Grindal, of St
Bees", in the county of Cumberland, and Elizabeth his wife,
and Edmund Grindal, their only son, died aU three within
the space of three weeks, to my no smaU grief, about eighteen
months ago. My said brother left four daughters orphans,
and by testament made the second daughter, whose name is
Anne Grindal, his sole executrix : wherein she had the pos
session of two leases, both by me obtained of Sir Thomas
Challoner, knight, for the which also I paid the fines. The
one lease is of the house wherein I was born, and the lands
[' To the public prisons.] , [2 MS. St Beghes'.] 21
[grindal.]

322 LETTERS.
a.d. 1570. pertaining thereto, being a small matter, under twenty shillings
rent, but well builded at the charges of my father and brother*
The other lease is of certain tithes of the parsonage of St
Bees aforesaid. Now the said Anne Grindal, notwith*
standing her father in his testament willed her in all things
to be directed by me, clean contrary to my mind, and utterly
against my will, married with one William Dacres, son of
Richard Dacres, who dwelleth beside Carlisle, gentleman;
which William Dacres (as I hear repeated, for I know no
certainty thereof,) hath combined himself with Leonard Dacres,
and others, in the late traitorous rebellion', moved in those
parts. Now my suit is this, that if it fall forth that the
said William Dacres, who married my niece, as is aforesaid,
do forfeit his goods and chattels (for lands he hath none) to
the Queen's Majesty, that you would be a mean to her
Highness aforehand, for avoiding of prevention", that her
Majesty would, of her gracious inclination, grant that the
portions and interests, which the other three sisters, orphans,
have, or ought to have, in the said two leases, may be
reserved unto them. And also whatsoever may accrue to her
Majesty by forfeiture or attainder of the said William Dacres,
concerning the said two leases of the house and tithes afore
said, that it would please her Majesty to grant me prefer
ment of the same before another ; paying to her Majesty, or
any other by her Highness to be assigned, as much (and
more) as the thing is worth. How much I am bound both
in nature and in charity to make this suit, I trust you will
consider. I pray you be a mean for me in it to her Majesty.
God keep you ! From my house at Fulham, this 27th
of February, 1569. [1570.] Yours in Christ,
EDM. LONDON.
P. S. — I perceive the common opinion at St Bees is,
that the forfeiture should fall to Sir Thomas Challoner's
[} This Leonard was a younger son of William, lord Dacres, of the
north. He raised a rebellion a.d. 1569, ostensibly to deliver the Scottish
queen; but, as Strype asserts, in reality to gain possession of the estates
of his elder brother. He was defeated by lord Hunsdon. See Strype,(
Annals i. ii. pp. 324—327.]
[B Anticipation by others.]

TO SIR W. CECIL. 323
oxeontors, whereof I suppose you are one, by reason of charter a. d. 1570.
of liberties, which the abbey there had, and Sir Thomas
purchased : but I think no such liberty hath traitor's goods.
If it fall with you, I pray you let me compound with you.
To th Right Honourable Sir WiUiam
Cecil, Knight, principal Secretary
to the Queen's Majesty.

LETTER LXV.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
June -24, 1570.
[State Paper Office.]
Sib, — I am to move you for the University of Cambridge,
which if you help not speedily, your authority will shortly
grow to great disorder. There is one Cartwright, B.D.a, and
Reader of my Lady Margaret's Divinity Lecture, who, as
I am very credibly informed, maketh in his lectures daily
invections against the extern policy and distinction of states
in the ecclesiastical government of this realm. His own
positions, and some other assertions which have been uttered
by him, I send herewith4. The youth of the University,
which is at this time very toward in learning, doth frequent
[8 Thomas Cartwright, of Trinity collego, and reader of the lady
Margaret's lecture, had carried away a considerable number of scholars
with him, and brought them to a dislike of the present settlement of
tlie ecclesiastical stato : insomuch that the graver sort, and heads of tho
university, were mightily disturbod, and had conventcd him before them.
Some of them thought it convenient also to make their application to tho
archbishop ; who hereupon wrote thus earnestly to tlie secretary of state,
their chancellor, shewing also particularly what his doctrines were.
Strype, Grind, p. 240.]
[' Cartwright's positions, written and delivered by him to the vice-
chancellor, woro as follows:
Arcbicpiscoporum et mvhidiaoonornm nomina suspects sunt.
1. Archiepiscoporum, archidiaconorum, cancellariorum, commissa-
liorum, etc. (ut hodie apud nos sunt) munera apostolica institutione non
nituntur, cui rcstituemla: quistiue pro vocatione sua studere debet ; intel-
b'go nutem id 'pro vorutione sun,' ut mngistratus nuctoritate, eoelesise
21— '2

324 LETTERS.
a.d. 1570. his lectures in great numbers; and therefore in danger to be
poisoned by him with love of contention and liking of novelties,
and so become hereafter not only unprofitable, but also hurtful
to the church. The Vice-chanceUor and heads of houses
proceed not so roundly in this case as were requisite, in my
judgment. For reforming whereof, if it please you to know
my opinion, I wish you wrote your letters to the Vice-chan-
ceUor with expedition, wiUing him to command the said
Cartwright with all his adherents to silence, both in schools
and pulpits ; and afterward, upon examining and hearing the
matters past, before him and some of the heads, or all, either
to reduce the offenders to conformity, or to proceed to then-
punishment, by expulsion out of their coUeges, or out of the
university, as the cause shall require : and also, that the Vice-
chanceUor do not suffer the said Cartwright to proceed doctor
of divinity at this commencement, which he now sueth for:
for, besides the singularity above rehearsed, the said Cartwright
is not conformable in his apparel; contemning also many-
other laudable orders of the university. Thus I cease to
trouble you, and commend you heartily to the grace of God.
From St Paul's, June 24, 1570. Yours in Christ,
EDM. EBOR1.
To the Honourable Sir William
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty.
ministri verbo, singuli earn promoveant. Ita tamen ut nihil tumultuane
aut seditiose fiat.
2. Ministrorum electio quae apud nos est ab institutione apostolica
deflexit: cui restituendse, sicut prsedictum est, singuli studere debent.
Nolim autem me putet quispiam omnes damnare, tanquam a ministeno
alienos, qui ad illam instit utionem hactenus non fuerint cooptati.
Other assertions uttered at other times by the said Cartwright:
1. That he himself, being a reader of divinity, is a Doctor exercising
the office named, Ephes iv., and therefore must only read, and may
not preach.
2. No ministers are to be made, nor no pastors to be admitted,1
without election and consent of the people.
3. He that hath a cure may not preach, but only to his own flock-
With many other such falsities.
[x Grindal was translated to the see of York May 1st, 1570, and was
installed by proxy, June 9th.]

TO SIR W. CECIL. 325

LETTER LXVI.

TO SIR W. CECIL.
Aug. 29, 1570.
[State Paper Office.]
Salutem in Christo. — The 17th of this month I came
to this house, clearly delivered of mine ague, and so continue
at this present in good health, I thank God. I stand in
doubt of this air of Cawood2, for it is very moist and gross.
Bishopsthorp is said to be an extreme cold house for winter;
yet, because I would be near York, to deal in matters of
commission, I purpose to remove thither at Michaelmas. I
was not received with such concourse of gentlemen at my first
coming into this shire, as I looked for. Sir Thomas Gargrave,
with his son, Mr Bunnie, Mr Watterton, one of the Savyls,
and four or five more gentlemen, met me near unto Doncaster,
and brought me unto Sir Thomas his house, where I lodged
one night ; and the next day met me aU my church, Mr Ask,
Mr Hungate, and four or five more inferior gentlemen, and
brought me to Cawood. Notwithstanding, divers have come to
me sithence, and excused themselves for sickness of themselves
or their families; as Sir William Babthorp, Mr Slingsby,
Mr Goodrick, Mr Beckwith, and some others. And indeed
agues are universal throughout all this country. Sir Henry
, Gates was then with my lord lieutenant in tlie north, and
will be with me this night.
I cannot as yet write of the state of this country, as of
mine own knowledge ; but I am informed that the greatest
part of our gentlemen are not weU affected to godly religion,
and that among the people there are many remanents of the
[9 " On the 1st of August, 1670, I left London ; two days after I
was seized on my journey with a tertian ague, arising from fatigue, (for
(luring my residence in London I had not been accustomed to riding on
horseback,) on which account I was forced to rest ten days in the midst
of my journey. At length, on the 17th of August, I arrived at Cawood,
where I have a palace on the banks of the Ouse, about seven miles from
the city."— Grindal to Bullinger. Zurich Letters, No. C. p. 258. Par
ser Sou.]

326 letters.
a.d. 1570. q]^ They keep holydays and fasts abrogated: they offer
money, eggs, &c. at the burial of their dead: they pray on
beads, &c. : so as this seemeth to be, as it were, another
church, rather than a member of the rest. And for the
little experience I have of this people, methinketh I see in
them three evil qualities ; which are, great ignorance, much
dulness to conceive better instructions, and great stiffness to
retain their wonted errors. I wiU labour, as much as I can,
to cure every of these, committing the success to God. I for
bear to write unto her Majesty of these matters, till I may write
upon better knowledge. In the mean time I shall not cease in
my daily prayers to commend her Majesty to Almighty God.
God keep you ! From Cawood, this 29th August, 1570,
Yours in Christ,
EDM. EBOR.
To tlie Honourable Sir William
Cecil, Knight, Secretary to
the Queen's Majesty.

LETTER LXVI1.

TO ARCHBISHOP PARKER
Aug. 28, 1571.
[Petyt MSS. 47. Fo. 38.]
Salutem in Christo. — According to the letters sent from
your grace and my lords of Winton and Ely, I have sent for
Mr Whittingham2, and look for his appearance here within
I1 Compare Letter C, of the Zurich collection, Parker Soe, p. 259,
in which Grindal makes a similar statement to Bullinger.]
[2 The archbishop of Canterbury, together with the bishops of
Winton and Ely, chief of the ecclesiastical commissioners for the pro
vince of Canterbury, had been called upon by the queen to have regard
to uniform order in the church, and to reform abuses of such persons as
sought to make alteration in what was established. Many of these were
ministers who enjoyed benefices and places of profit in the church, and
yet lived not in obedience to tlie rules and injunctions of it. The men
of this rank of the most fame were, Goodman, Lever, Sampson, Walker,
Wybume, Goff, Whittingham, Gilby. These the said commissioners
thought very fit to convent before them, and to press their duty upon
them ; and if they persisted in refusal of it, to deprive them. Some part
of this work would lie upon the archbishop of York : for Lever, Whit-

TO ARCHBISHOP PARKER. 327
these three days ; and I wUl not faU to advertise you what a. d. 1571.
his answers shaU be to the matters objected, trusting to find
conformity in him, because he subscribed concerning apparel
in my predecessor's days, as I take it.
But as for Mr GUby, I cannot deal with him ; for he
dwelleth at Leicester, out of this province, and much nearer
to London than to York. I would gladly see Mr Goodman's
book3. I never saw it but once, beyond seas; and then I
thought, when I read it, that his arguments were never con-
cludent, but always I found more in the conclusion than in
the premises. These articles that yom- grace hath gathered
out of it are very dangerous, and tend to sedition.
I thank your grace for the Book of Articles and Discipline4.
I stand in doubt, whether they have vigor em legiss, unless they
had either been concluded upon in synod, and after ratified by
her Majesty's royal assent, in scriptis, (for words fly away as
wind, and would not serve us, if we were impleaded in a case
of premunire,) or else were confirmed by act of parliament.
I like the book very weU; and if hereafter I shaU doubt in any
point, or wish it enlarged in any respect, I shaU signify to
your grace hereafter. If there be want of sufficient authority,
it is yet weU that the book is ready, and may receive more
authority at the next parUament.
tingham (Dean of Durham), and Gilby, being of the north, and so of his
province, were thought to fall under his cognizance. These two last had
been exiles at Geneva in the days of queen Mary, and the heads of those
that then opposed the Communion book. Whittingham was he that had
wrote a preface before that dangerous wild book of Goodman, against
the lawfulness of women's government, and exciting the deposing of
queen Mary. Strype, Grind, p. 252.]
P The title of this book was, " How superior powers ought to be
obeyed of their subjects, and wherein they may lawfully be disobeyed
and rejected; wherein also is declared the cause of all this present
misery in England, and the only way to remedy the same. By Chr.
Goodman. Printed at Geneva, by John Crispin, mdlvtii." For an ac
count of this tract, see Strype, Ann. 1. i. 181 — 185.]
[* Liber quorundam canonum disciplinse ecclesiue Anglicans. See
Sparrow's collection, p. 240. " These canons, though subscribed by the
bishops of both provinces, wanted the queen's ratification. The queen
was acquainted with what passed in the synod, and approved the pro
ceedings ; but, as it happened, the royal assent was not given in form."
< Collier, Eccl. Hist. Vol. 11. p. 500. Ed. 1840.]
[5 The force of law.]

328 LETTERS.
a. d. 1571. The day of NeviU's feast' I cannot yet learn. The records
here have been kept very negUgently ; but I wiU cause further
search to be made. I suppose my lords of Winton and Ely
will be gone home before the receipt hereof : if not, I pray
your grace that I may be heartily commended unto them.
I received a written book from Mr Bullinger against the
Bull2. Like copies, I perceive, were sent to my lords of
Ely and Sarum3. I doubt not but your grace hath seen it.
I stand in doubt whether her Majesty and the council would
be contented that it were published in Latin or English, or
both. It is possible they would not have the multitude to
know, that any such vile railing' buU had passed from that
see. I would be glad to know your grace's opinion in it.
Thus I end, commending your grace to the custody of the
Almighty. From Cawood, being here to sit upon the subsidy. The
•28th of August, 1571. Your grace's in Christ,
EDM. EBOE.
L1 Archbishop Parker wanted now to know a particular (and one
¦would think a slight) piece of history of the church of York : but such
was his exactness in this kind of. knowledge, that he sent twice to our,
archbishop to be informed about it ; viz. what the punctual day was of
that great and celebrated installation feast of archbishop Nevyl, brother
to the great earl of Warwick, in Edward the Fourth's time, which was so
extravagantly sumptuous and expensive, that the like had hardly ever
been heard of. Perhaps the most splendid entertainments that that
brave prelate had, or was about to make at Canterbury, occasioned this
his inquisitiveness. Strype, Grind, p. 254.
Some idea of the sumptuousness of Nevyl's feast may be formed
from the following specimen : " Fatted oxen, 80 ; sheep, 1004 ; calves,
400; geese, 3000; peacocks, 100; pigeons, 4000; roes, 400, &c. &c."
Vid. Godwin, de prsesulibus, ii. 275. Cambridge, 1743.]
[2 The celebrated bull of pope Pius V., in which he deposed the
queen, absolving her subjects of their allegiance, and authorising them
and all christian princes to take up arms against her. For a copy of
the bull, see Cardwell, Doc. Ann. No. lxxiv. Vol. i. p. 328.]
[3 Bishops Cox and Jewel, who were well acquainted with Bul
linger during their exile in queen Mary's days.]

TO THE LORD TREASURER BURLEIGH. 329
LETTER LXVIII.

TO THE LORD TREASURER BURLEIGH 4-
Jan. 29, 1572.
[Stato Paper Office.]
Salutem in Christo. — My very good lord, your letters,
dated the 15th of this instant January, I received at the
Tiand of Anthony Stringer the 22nd of the same; by whose
order I send you these of mine. The beginning and ending
of your said letters, declaring the continuance of your old
assured friendship towards me, were much to my comfort,
and put me in assured hope, that I shall easily satisfy you
Tor matters contained in the midst of the same, which are
in number two ; the one for Mr Webster's case", the other
for Broxburn parsonage. I must crave pardon of your
lordship, if I be longer in making mine answer, for plainer
declaration of my mind in the said matters, than otherwise
in reason I ought to be, your business in most weighty affairs
considered. First, for Mr Webster's case. 1 must plainly confess
unto your lordship, that sithence I was called to the office of
a bishop, and long before, I never liked the granting out of
advowsons, or (as the ecclesiastical law termeth them) expec-
tatioms, and especially by ecclesiastical persons, for that they
are by the said laws, very agreeable to reason, condemned
[4 In 1571 , Sir W. Cecil was created Baron Burleigh, and shortly
afterwards, lord high treasurer.]
[' Toward the latter end of the year, the archbishop shewed his
resolution, as well as his care of providing his church of York with
Worthy men. For a good prebend there this year falling void, tho
presentation to which fell in contest between three ; viz. the archbishop,
Webster, and Woodroff. Tho title Webster (who was by calling a
cook) claimed by, was some pretended right of the next advowson made
over to him by Young, the last archbishop ; which, whatever it were,
was lodged in Woodroff, by some conveyance from Webster to him.
And perhaps neither of them were innocent of some unlawful dealings
heroin. But now Webster and Woodroff were themselves fallen to
pieces about the right of presenting. The archbishop notwithstanding
esteemed the true right to bo in himself: and for this he had the
judgment of the best lawyers. For whatsoever the former archbishop
had done to the contrary, it was not in his power to Riant away the
advowson. Strype, Grindal, p. 254.]

330 LETTERS.
a. d. 1572. as occasions of uncharitable affections and simoniacal pacts,
and first practised in papacy, when it was grown to the greatest
corruption. Secondly, for Mr Webster's advowson in par
ticular, I did ever think that my predecessor did in that, as
iii some other things, prwter officium1-, in taking away, as much
as in him was, the nominating and presenting of a canon in
his church from himself and his successors, bishops, who by
common supposition are thought to be men learned, and most
able to judge in such cases, and to grant the same to a
master-cook, unlearned, and therefore less able to judge. It
were more reason that every man should deal in his own faculty,
according to the old proverb, Tractent fabrilia fabri*; and so
likewise, Tractent culinaria coci3 So as Mr Webster's case,
being both against a reasonable and good law, and having a
corrupt original, both in my predecessor and himself, is a
cause odious, and deserveth no favour before any judge. If
Mr Webster be only desirous, as he ought to be, that a
very good preacher should be placed in the prebend, then I
have satisfied his good meaning ; for I have placed a better
preacher in it than he presented unto me, and such a one
as, if he seek both the universities, he wUl hardly (of those
that be unpreferred) find his like. If he have other indirect
meaning, the same is not to be favoured. I was not ignorant
that there was no great friendship between Mr Webster and
Woodroff. But when Woodroff, (who neither hath, nor shall
have, any commodity of the said prebend,) after I had refused
one or two of his clerks, did simply offer to present such a one
as I should nominate ; then I thought that by God's providence
that thing was restored unto me, which my predecessor,
against all good order, had taken from me ; and so (as I
wrote in my last letters) I was content to follow St Paul's
counsel, which is, to take benefit of all occasions, whereby
[Piai. i. is.] Christ may be the better preached; and yet for all that no injury
done to Mr Webster. For if a man may trust either spiritual
or temporal lawyers in these parts that I have talked withal,
besides the common practice used here in like cases, Wood-
roff's presentation is good in law ; and then, qui suo jun
[} Beside his duty.]
[a Let carpenters handle carpenters' tools.]
[3 Let cooks deal with culinary affairs.]

TO THE LORD TREASURER BURLEIGH. 331
utitur nemini facit injuriam1. And as for equity, it is all a.d. 1572.
on my side, both for nominating the best, and for other causes
before alleged. Thus much for Mr Webster's title.
Now, as touching the consideration of your lordship's
request ; surely, my Lord, the Queen's Majesty only ex
cepted, there is no creature's request upon earth can weigh
more with me than yours. And therefore, in all your re
quests made unto me, either at London or here before this,
(which I confess have not been many,) I either did that you
requested, or else satisfied your lordship by answer to your
eontentation, as I trust I shall do in this. In this matter your
lordship's first letter came quum res non erat integrab: for
Mr Eoo, my chaplain, was then presented, and also under
my hand and seal instituted ; and so there was a right grown
unto him, till law reverse it. How could I know aforehand
that you would write for Mr Webster, much less that you
would so earnestly write? The poor man that hath the pos
session of the prebend, fell into a double quartan about
Hallowe'en-tide, and hath the single quartan still, and like
to have till Midsummer, as a fruit of earnest study. He is
Studious, godly, learned, and eloquent. If your lordship knew
him as I do, you would favour his case. I myself, in honesty
and credit, cannot do and undo, nor in conscience remove
the better and take the worse. Wherefore I am earnestly
and heartily to pray your lordship, that ye will also have
consideration of me in this matter, as well as of Mr Webster.
Let it be his own matter, and none of your lordship's. He
hath presented withm the time of lapse; let him ask counsel
of law above ; it is a matter of short resolution and small suit.
If this man be removed by order of law, both he and I wiU
give place; and I will take order that every farthing of the
profits shall be answered to him that prevaileth. My suit is,
that your lordship will not require me to undo mine own act,
which I am surely persuaded to be lawful, both in law and
'conscience, and that at Mr Webster's request.
For Broxburn, truly my lord, coram Domino', to the
uttermost of my remembrance, (and I think I should not forget
[4 He who uses his own right does injustice to no man.]
[3 When the matter was settled.]
[" Before the Lord.]

332 LETTERS.
a. d. 1572. any matter that so much pertaineth to yourself,) ye never
moved me for any lease of Broxburn parsonage ; for if ye
had, or if I could but have conjectured that ye had been
desirous of it, ye should have had aU my furtherance to the
-uttermost. A terrier only ye desired of me, which I procured
to be made for you of new, for old I had none. But it is
weU in one respect ; for I have done nothing in it, that can
prejudice your lordship. Thus standeth the case. Upon
importune suit of Sir George Penruddock, and from the old
Earl of Pembroke, I granted to the said Sir George twenty-
one years in reversion, to begin after twenty-six or twenty-
seven years of a lease, then in possession, were expired. I
told Mr Penruddock oftentimes, that my grant in that case
was void by statute, as it was, and is in deed. He was
stiU importune to have it, with aU faults ; and so in the end
I passed unto him a void grant. I think he hath yet twenty-
four years to come in his old lease, granted by Bonner : if a
reversion after that term may do your lordship pleasure, there
be ways enow to bring it to pass ; and sure I am, that my
grant to Sir George cannot hinder the same by any means.
My long writing in these matters argueth, that I am very
desirous that your lordship should be fuUy satisfied.
My Lord, I am advertised from London, that certain
are apprehended which had conspired your death1. God.be
thanked for your deUvery! As this may be a warning for
you to use aU wariness and ordinary means for avoiding
the like danger hereafter, as your own wisdom can well
consider, so I take it to be a necessary warning for
her Majesty. For she is the mark they shoot at, and
at you and other of her councU, for her sake. The num
ber of obdurate papists and Italianate atheists is great
at this time, both desperate and grown, as it evidently
appeareth, to the nature of assassins. Wherefore I would
wish that her Majesty should not be tam facilis aditu', as
I1 The said lord Burghley, that wise statesman and sound counsellor
of the queen's, in this dangerous juncture, was so hated by her enemies,
but especially the Spaniard, that Borgest, that ambassador's secretary,
had hired two desperate men, viz. Mather and Berny (abas Verny), to
murder him ; nay, and the queen too. They were executed in February,
hcing hanged, drawn, and quartered. Sec Strype, Annals ii. i. p. 124]
[2 Sci easy of access.]

TO TUP! LORD TREASURE!! nilRLKIGIl. 333
she has been, especially to mean strangers ; nor walk abroad a. d. 1572.
so slenderly accompanied as she was wont ; nor her privy
gardens to be so common as they have been. I pray your
lordship give me leave to be so bold, as to desire you to
signify so much of my poor opinion to her Majesty; for
whose preservation I daily pray to the Almighty; to whoso
grace and protection I also heartily commend your lordship.
From Cawood, 29° Januarii, 1571. [1572.]
Your lordship's in Christ,
EDM. EJBOK.

LETTER LXIX.

AD HIERON YMUM ZANCHIUM FRAGMENTUM EPISTOLiE.
[Harl. MSS. 416. No. 166.]
S. Ex postremis meis ad te literis, ad decimum octavum
Decembris datis, intelligere potuisti, doctissime Zanchc, causas
extitisse justas et graves, cur do tuis ad regiam majestatem
reddendis literis deUberationem mihi cum viris piis et doctis
suscipiondam statuissem. Quamobrem liberatus ilia, qua turn
me impeditum dixi, prselonga et plena sollicitudinis circa
Hispaniensem legatum cura, probatissimos quosque capiendi
consilii causa adibam, exque iis, re coram explicata, quid
ipsis videretur diligenter exquirebam. In iis et ecclesiastici
ordinis viri lectissimi longeque principes, et rcgise majestatis
consiliarii aliquot, et alii quidam magni judicii viri Deumquc
timentes, sententiam rogati, de literis minime exhibendis,
pluribus in medium adductis rationibus, ad unum omnes sta-
tueruht. Eorum autem ad quos nuperrime datis ad mo literis
Seripsisti neminem prsetermisi, cujus vel consilium diligenter
percontando non potiverim, vel a quo, sive per literas, sive
in congrcssu familiari, responsum in eandein sententiam non
tulerim. Quas autem singuli sui judicii attulerunt rationes,
eas sigillatim referre omnes ct longum esset, noe fortasse
expedit. Sunt qui dissentientium inter sc partes non te recte
perspexisse, alii no rei quidem controversy statum plene te
percepisse, ex illis quas ad amicos quosdam scripsisti literis

334 LETTERS. •
a. d. 1572. non temere conjecturam facere videntur. Sed nee facilis forte
erit explicatio.
Verum quo certius et melius e re nata negotii certitudi*
nem, varietatem, magnitudinem, ipse tibi expiscari possis,
conabor quidem sedulo, ut ab ipsis fundamentis, re paulo
altius repetita, omnia tibi reddam quam explicatissima. Sic
ergo habeto.
Quo primum tempore serenissima Elizabetha felicissimis
auspiciis regni gubemacula susceperat, doctrina cultuque pro-
fligato papistico, ad earn administrandi verbi Dei sacramen-
torumque et totius religionis normam, quae, regnante beate
quidem sed et luetuosissimse memorias Edwardo Sexto, in
nostris ecclesiis descripta constitutaque fuerat, omnia revoeavit.
In hanc celeberrimo convocato concilio, quod pervulgata ser-
monis consuetudine Parlamentum vocamus, ab omnibus regni
ordinibus plenis suffragiis assensum est. Hujus tanta est
auctoritas concilii, ut quse in eo scribuntur leges, illse, nisi
jubente eodem, dissolvi nuUa ratione poterunt. Quare cum
in hac ipsa, de qua jam dixi, olim a Bege Edwardo con-
scripta religionis forma, multa de vestiendi ratione ad ecclesia
ministros proprie accommodata prsecipiantur, deque rebus aliis,
quse vel aboleri vel emendari nonnulli viri boni cuperent, quo
minus huic operi manum quispiam admovere potuit, legis
auctoritate prohibebatur. Regise vero majestati, ut ex epis-
coporum quorundam consilio qusedam immutare possit, lex
ipsa concedit. At vero de lege nihil nee mutatum nee im-
minutum est. Nee sane episcoporum, quod sciam, quisquam
reperitur, qui non et ipse prsescriptis pareat institutis, et
ceteris, ut idem faciant, ducem se suasoremque prsebeat.
Quamobrem, in quo ipsi tibi jam ante ultro concesserint,
non est quod persuadendo magnopere labores, ut scilicet vel
ipsi in sua maneant statione, vel Regina erga eosdem tergi-
versantes mitius se gerat. In eandem cum episcopis senten
tiam ceteri quoque ecclesiarum ministri, docti indoctique
fere omnes, non invite concedere sane videntur.
Quwdam desiderantur.
Doctrinam inconcussam hactenus illibatamque in nostrisi
ecclesiis tenemus. A disciplina igitur cum oninis nostra de*
fluxerit controversia, ista sunt de quibus queri plerumque

AD HIERONYMUM ZANCHIUM. 335
In vestitu ministrorum communi ex prsescripto requi- a.d. 1572.
ritur vestis talaris, pileum quadratum, coUoque circumducta
stola qusedam ab utroque humero pendula, et ad talos fere di-
missa. In publicis precibus omnique administratione sacra,
prater ista communia, lineum quoddam indumentum, quod
novo vocabulo superpelliceum dici solet, ministrantibus ut ac-
commodetur, ecclesiastica jubet disciplina. Ex quibus cum
depravatse religionis sacerdotes ab iis qui evangelii lucem ad-
ministrent, quasi tesseris quibusdam, discriminari causentur
nonnulli, talibus obsequiis vel idololatrarum probare hypocrisin,
vel suum fcedare ministerium, non sibi licere dicunt. Mo-
deratiores vero, licet ut edictis pareant ritibus nullo se modo
cogi patiantur, tamen nee aliis, quod obedientiam prsestent,
vitio verti volunt, nee rerum illarum usum ut impium haben
dum ducunt. Sunt autem nonnulli, qui peculiarem ilium ves-
tiendi morem sic tuentur, ut eo remoto et sacra omnia tantum
non profanari, et magno cum ministerium ornamento, tum
populum documento fraudari, acriter contendant. At enim
ordinis ecclesiastici, ut dixi, pars major in ea persistere vi
dentur sententia, ut quantumvis aboleri ista posse putent, (et
plurimi certe desiderant,) tamen cum in deserta statione, quam
in suscepta veste, plus inesse statuant peccati, tanquam ex
malis minimum, parere jussis quam loco cedere satius ducunt.
Atque in tanta sententiarum varietate, sui cujusque animi
sensa solidis se rationibus probe munita tenere quisque con-
fidit. Sed mitto rationes : res enim nudas commemorare
statui. In Baptismi Sacramento administrando interrogationes
responsionesque, quse de more adhiberi solent, alii ut e mero
papatu deductas, alii ut infantibus inutiles, ipsis autem sus-
ceptoribus duriores quam ut prsestando pares esse poterint,
severe criminantur. Item, ejusdem administrandi sacri quse
dam ratio prsescribitur, quam et privatam dicunt, et de vita
periclitantibus nominatim conceditur : hsec cum ad mulieres,
quibus adesse solis parientibus licet, verbis non apertis sed
tacitis devolvi videatur, multorum reprehensione non caret.
In Coense celebratione genuflexio prsecipitur ; deque pane
azymo nonnihil controversum est. Ordines ecclesiastici peten-
tibus ex solius episcopi arbitrio dispensantur. Qui autem
per manuum impositionem ad sacrum ministerium consig-

33 6 LETTERS.
a.d. 1572. nantur, iis preces publicas ceteraque administrare sacra licet;-
evangelium autem, nisi nova aliunde accersitae potestatis
impetrata accessione, annunciare non licet. Episcopi nisi ex
mandato regio nee eliguntur nee ordinantur ; iique, ut suo
quisque archiepiscopo obedientiam prsestent, sacramento obli-
gantur. Sunt autem qui archiepiscoporum, archidiaconorum,
et similium nomina auctoritatemque, quasi quse dominatum
quondam in ecclesia sacris libris vetitum constituant, aboleri,
presbyterium autem per singulas ecclesias ex apostolorum
prsescripto instaurari, oportere contendant. Ad summam, ne
singula persequar, ita per omnes partes nostram isti disci-
plinam et mancam et corruptam esse queruntur, ut de totius
etiam ecclesise (quam, discipUna remota, nuUam esse volunt),
incolumitate certitudineque dubitationes aspergere subobseure
videantur. Quae cum ita sint, auctoritate quadam ecclesiastica cave-
tur, nequis sacrum administrandi evangeUi munus suscipiat,
susceptamve retineat, qui non et ista, de quibus jamdiu lo-
quimur, generisque ejusdem alia, Ubro quodam comprehensa,
pro ratis habeat, et nihil eo Ubro contineri, quod cum verbo,
Dei pugnet, suo quisque ascripto chirographo profiteatur.
Nee vero, siquis, quo minus id sibi facere Uceat, conscientia?
queratur aculeos, vel siquid aliud contra afferat, ad causae
prsesidium valere ea quicquam possunt ; rectene an secus
in medio relinquo. Neque enim aUcujus vel factum vel in-
stitutum improbandi causa hunc mihi laborem susceptum
putes : ipsos enim homines sententns inter se variantes, prop-;
ter summam eorum pietatem, doctrinam, auctoritatem, utro-
bique colo venerorque. De rebus nuUum meum interpono-
judicium. Siquid inter narrandum in alteram partem pra-
ponderare videbitur, id ad rei majorem expUcationem accom-
modatum, non affectibus indultum, existimabis. Ego enim
ad ista scribenda, non animi aliqua perturbatione, sed officio,
ducor. Nam cum et hanc tibi, de qua scriberes, materiem
suscepisses, et meum aliquod in eo desiderasses officium; cum,
quas ob causas tuo minus satisfecerim rogatui, reddendam
mihi rationem putavi, tum nequa via per errorem a recto
propositi argumenti scopo calamum deflecteres, qua potui cura
et diligentia adesse tibi volui ; ita tamen ut ego tibi ad earn
quam instituisti scribendi provinciam auctor esse nolim; multo .

TO ZANCHIUS. 337
minus, ut, nullo praeeunte ad parandam gratiam adjumento, a.d. 1571.
principis animum rei novitate perceUas. Res enim lubriea
incertique est eventus, ut quse non semel ante prsetentata
ex parvis scintiUuUs magnas ssepe flammas excitaverit.
Sin omnino hoc vobis curse erit, ut ope aliqua vestra con-
siliisque nostras juvetis ecclesias, alia vobis ingrediendum esse
via videtur. Primum enim, ipsos episcopos per literas exci-
tandos esse, ut cum regise majestati ad ea emendanda quse
offensiones pariant, cursumque impediverint evangelii, qui
bus poterint modis accommodatissimis suasores impulsoresque
se praebeant, tum etiam, si quse volent minus impetraverint
omnia, ut in pcenis exequendis erga fratres et comministros
suos, prSesertim eos quibus grave conscientiae onus incumbet,
aliquanto leniores esse velint, et ad tolerantiam propensiores.
Non quod viros tantos vero pietatis erga fratres affectu carere
cuiquam unquam in mentem venerit : nam et aUis laudatis-
simis in amplificanda fovendaque Christi ecclesia amoris sui
testimoniis abundant; et severitatem illam, qua in tuenda
legum auctoritate uti plerunque solent, ad vitandam in eccle
siis ara^lav, qua pestis nulla major esse potest, a piis
patribus  Cetera (lieu!) desiderantur.

TO HIEROM ZANCHIUS,
GIVING HIM AN ACCOUNT OP THE PRESENT DIFFERENCES IN RELIGION.
Health. From my last letter to you, dated the 18th
of December, you would understand, most learned Zanchius,
that there existed just and weighty reasons, why I resolved to
hold a consultation with some pious and learned men con
cerning the deUvery of your letter to the Queen's majesty1.
[} There is another excellent letter in my possession, of the said
bishop to Zanchy about the present controversy, writ about 1671 or
1572. Therein it appeared, that Zanchy had intended to send a letter
to the Queen in behalf of these refusers, to entreat that she would not
enforce the use of these rites. This intention of his he communicated
to. Grindal, with whom, as we have seen, he held a correspondence, re
quiring his advice thereupon ; and, as it seems, sent his letter for her
Majesty to him to deliver. To which Grindal, December the 18th, wrote
22
[grindal.]

338 LETTERS.
a.d. 1571. Accordingly, when I was set free from that over-long and
anxious business respecting the Spanish ambassador, in which,
as I told you, I was then involved, I applied myself to those
of the highest character for advice, and laying the matter
open before them, diligently inquired their sentiments there
upon. Amongst them were the most distinguished ecclesi
astics of the highest rank, and some privy councillors, and
certain others of excellent judgment, men fearing God ; who,
being asked their opinion, all to a man agreed, assigning
many reasons, that it were better not to present your letter.
But of those, to whom you very lately wrote in letters sent
to me, I have omitted none, whose opinion I have not dili
gently sought by inquiry, or from whom I have not received
a reply to the same effect, either by letter or in familiar
conversation. The several reasons which each assigned for
his opinion it were long, and perhaps inexpedient, to relate.
Some, not without reason, seem to conjecture, from the let
ters which you have written to some friends, that you have
not rightly understood the parties of the dissentients ; others,
that you have not fuUy apprehended even the state of the
matter in controversy. And, perhaps, it wUl not be easy to
explain it. But that you may yourself more surely and cor
rectly find out from the circumstances the certainty, and va
riety, and magnitude of tho business, I wiU diligently endea
vour, by recounting the matter from its very foundation, to
make things as plain to you as possible. This then is the
state of the case.
When first her highness Elizabeth, under most happy
auspices, began her reign, the popish doctrine and worship
being cast off, she restored all things to that standard of
the administration of the word of God, and the sacraments,
him this answer : " That he would speedily consult with learned and
godly men for their thoughts thereof." And accordingly soon after he
applied himself to men of the best rank both for learning and godliness,
and some of high quality ; some whereof were in the highest place in
the church, and some privy councillors : among whom we may conclude
the archbishop of Canterbury and secretary Cecil to be two. And all
these did unanimously conclude it best to present no letter to the
Queen upon this argument. See Strype, Grind, p. 157. The letter of
Zanchius to queen Elizabeth is extant in his printed works. Epist.
Lib. i.]

TO ZANCHIUS. 339
and the whole of reUgion, which had been drawn up and a.d. 1571.
established during the reign of Edward VI. of happy, but
also of most lamented memory. To this aU the states of the
kingdom with fuU consent gave their voices in the great councU
of the nation, which in our vernacular language we caU the
Parliament. The authority of this council is so great, that
the laws made therein cannot by any means be dissolved,
except by the sanction of the same. Whereas, then, in this
form of religion of which I have spoken, drawn up by king
Edward, there were many commands respecting the habits
properly adapted to ministers of the church, and also con
cerning other things which some good men wish to be abo
lished or amended, it was forbidden by the authority of the law
that any one should meddle with this matter. Yet the law
itself allowed the Queen's majesty, with the advice of some
of the bishops, to alter some things. Nothing however of the
law is either altered or diminished ; nor, as far as I know, is
there a bishop, who does not himself obey the prescribed rules,
and also lead or persuade the rest to do the same. Where
fore there is no reason why you should give yourself the
trouble to persuade what they themselves have some time
ago willingly yielded to you, viz. either that they should re
main in their several posts, or that the Queen should deal
more gently with those who decline conformity, Almost aU
the other ministers of the church also, learned and unlearned,
seem not unwillingly to give in to the same opinion with the

[A part of the letter is here wanting.]
As for doctrine, hitherto we retain it unshaken and un
adulterated in om- churches. And therefore, since all our con
troversy has flowed from discipline, these are the usual grounds
of complaint. Ministers are required to wear commonly a long
gown, a square cap, and a kind of tippet over the neck hang
ing from either shoulder, and falling down almost to the heels.
In public prayers and every sacred administration, besides this
ordinary dress, the ecclesiastical discipline requires the minis
ters to wear a linen garment, caUed, by a new appeUation, a
swplice. And since the priests of corrupt religion are dis
tinguished from those who administer the light of the gospel
22—2

340 LETTERS.
a.d. 1571. by these things, as it were by certain tokens, some allege
that it is not lawful for them by such compliances either to
approve the hypocrisy of idolaters, or to poUute their own
ministry. The more moderate, though they wiU by no means
allow themselves to be compelled to obey the prescribed rites,
yet neither are willing to censure others as sinful for yielding
obedience, nor esteem the use of these things as impious. But
some there are who so defend that peculiar mode of dress,
that without it they eagerly contend that all sacred offices
are all but profaned, and both the ministry deprived of a
great ornament, and the people of instruction; but the
greater part, as I have said, of the ecclesiastical order seem
to persist in this opinion, that however they think that these
things may be abolished, (and many certainly desire it,) yet,
whereas they conceive that there is more sin in deserting their
posts than in taking the garments, they think it better, as
the smaUest of evils, to obey the commands than to give up
their places. And in so great a variety of sentiment, each
man is confident that he holds his own opinions well sup
ported by solid arguments. But I let arguments pass ; for
I resolved to relate naked facts.
In the administration of the sacrament of Baptism, the
interrogatories and answers, which are accustomed to be put,
are severely censured by some, as derived from mere popery ;
by others, as useless to the infants, and too hard to be per
formed by the sponsors themselves. Moreover, there is pre
scribed a certain form of administering the same sacrament,
which is caUed private ; and it is expressly conceded to those
who are in danger of death. This does not escape the re
prehension of many, since it seems, not indeed in plain terms
but by implication, to be devolved upon women, who alone
are aUowed to be present at chUd-birth. In the celebration
of the Lord's Supper kneeling is enjoined ; and there is some
controversy about unleavened bread. Ecclesiastical orders are
conferred upon those who seek them at the discretion of the
bishop alone. But those who are ordained to the sacred
ministry by imposition of hands may conduct public prayer
and other holy rites : they may not however preach the gospel
without obtaining an additional authority derived from ano
ther source. Bishops are neither chosen nor consecrated but

ro '/.anoiiiuss. 3-U
by royal mandate; and those aro bound by an oath, each a.d. u»i.
to render obedience to his archbishop. There aro some who
contend, that tho iuuiioh and authority of archbishops, arch
deacons, and tho like, should bo abolished, as if they con
stituted a kind of lordship in tho church forbidden by holy
loripturo ; but that n presbytery ought to bo established in
every church according to tho ordinance of tho apostles. In
short, that I may not follow out every particular, they complain
that our discipline is in all respects so lame and corrupt,
that they seem darkly to .scatter abroad doubts as to tho
Boundness and certninty of tho entire church, which, they say,
without discipline is no church at all.
Such being the case, it is ordained by ecclesiastical autho
rity, that no man shall take upon himself the sacred office of
the ministry of the gospel, or shall retain it when received,
who shall not allow of those things of which 1 have spoken,
and others of the same kind, contained in n certain book,
and acknowledge, each under his own band subscribed, that
nothing iH contained in that book which is contrary to tho
word of Coil. Nor, should any one plead compunctions of
conscience as n barrier to his doing this, or allege any
Other objection, would these things avail aught as n defence
of his cause ; whether justly or otherwise, 1 do not determine.
For do not think that I have undertaken tho tu.sk of writing
to you for the sake of impugning either tbe act or the pur
pose of any man. 1 respect and venerate the men themselves
on oither side, for their piety, learning, and authority, al
though differing in opinion amongst themselves. 1 do not
interpose my own judgment in those matters. If in my nar
ration any thing seems to preponderate in favour of one side or
tho other, you will reckon that to bo intended for the fuller
explication of tbe matter, not for an indulgence of party spirit;
for 1 am induced to writt1 these things, not by any bias
of mind, but by a sense of duty. For when you bad un
dertaken to write on this subject, and also had desired my
assistance therein, I thought myself bound both to render an
account to you, why 1 could not fully satisfy your request;
Md I also wished with tbe utmost care and diligence to
assist you, lest in any way through mistake you should miss
tho exact scope of the proposed argument ; yet so. that 1

342

LETTERS.

a. d. 1571. am unwilling to persuade you to the office of writing which
you have undertaken, much less that, without any previous
arrangement for securing a gracious reception, you should
alarm the Queen's mind by the novelty of the matter. For
it is a slippery thing and of doubtful issue, as one which,
having been more than once attempted before, has often from
small sparks kindled a great fire.
But if you will make it your study to assist our churches
by your help and counsels, it seems that you must proceed in
some other way. For first, the bishops should be stirred up
by letter to persuade and urge the Queen's majesty, by all con
venient methods, to amend those things which breed offences,
and hinder the course of the gospel ; and also, if they cannot
obtain all they wish, that in inflicting penalties upon their
brethren and fellow-ministers, especially those whose con
sciences are heavily burdened, they would be somewhat more
gentle, and more disposed to toleration. Not that any one
should suppose that these great men are destitute of the true
spirit of pious affection towards their brethren; for they abound
in other notable testimonies of their love in enlarging and
cherishing the Church of Christ1.
[No date, probably 1571-2.]

LETTER LXX.

TO LORD BURLEIGH.
Jan. 24, 1872.
[Lansdown MS. 16. No. 24.]
Salutem in Christo. My lord, I have written to her
Majesty for renewing of our ecclesiastical commission for this
province, both for that it is requisite (as I think) that my
lord President2 be in the said commission, and also for that
some of the old commissioners are dead, and some removed
out of this province. My lord President's good government
[} Tho last sentence, being unfinished, has not been translated; the
manuscript ends here abruptly.]
Q'~ Henry, carl of Huntingdon.]

TO LOUD BUItLEIGII. 343
here among us daily moi-o and more discovereth the rare a. d. 1572.
gifts and virtues which afore were in him, but in private life
were hid from the eyes of a great number. The old pro
verb is well verified in him, Magistratus probat virum''. I
wish still that some of her Majesty's houses and grounds
in these parts might be procured for him, towards his neces
sary provision ; for surely, without that, I cannot see but his
lordship shall far overcharge himself. I know your lordship
is his good friend : that maketh me bold sometimes to put
your lordship in mind hereof. Thus I cease further to trouble
your lordship, heartily commending tho same to the grace of
God. From Cawood, this 24th of Jan. 1572.
Your lordship's in Christ,
EDM. EBOR.
To the Right Honourable my
veri/ good lord, the Lord
Burleigh, Lord high Trea
surer of England.

LETTER LXXI.

TO THE LORD TREASURER BURLEIGH,
COMPLAINING OP INJURIES OFFERED TO TUM OLEROY BY THOSE THAT
WERE SUNT DOWN UPON CONCEALMENTS1.
June 29, IW-
[Lansd. MS. 17. No. 36.]
After my very hearty commendations to your good lord
ship. I can be very well contented, that the gentlemen pen
sioners, in whose behalf your lordship wrote unto me, may
[3 The offico of a magistrate puts a man to the test.]
[' Tho archbishop hud now observed great abuses offered to the
olorgy of his diocese by a parcel of needy, unjust men, who pretended
commissions from tho Queen, to recover from them penalties incurred.
She had indeed granted, by her letters patent, to her gentlemen pen
sioners ponalties forfeited by the clergy, under pretence of concealment
of lands and rents given for superstitious uses, belonging now by act of

344 LETTERS.
a. d, 1573. have the penalties, forfeited by the clergy of my diocese,
according to their letters patents ; neither did I ever mind
to abridge them of any part thereof. But I find fault with
the manner of proceeding, which hath been used here, about
the levying of the same. For first, their deputies have been
bare men, and noted for evil dealing heretofore, and so the
liker to commit extortions and briberies. Whereof some, as
I hear, have been opened in the Star-chamber ; and of some
we have suffered in these parts. Secondly,, their manner of
dealing, by composition for offences past and to come, tendeth
not to the restraint of abuses, but is rather a mean to in
crease the same. Moreover, (as they use the matter,) men
of good worship and caUing, which are no way culpable, and
generaUy aU the whole clergy, as weU the innocent as the
faulty, are compeUed to appear before the said deputies, being
men qualified as before, and to attend upon them as com
missioners (where indeed they have no such commission), to
their great charge, molestation, and discredit.
Wherefore, if the said gentlemen would send me down
in articles a form of proceeding to be observed by their de
puties, whereby the said inconvenience, and some other now
¦ for brevity omitted, may be avoided, I shaU be wiUing, in
aU reasonable order, to further their commodity, or otherwise
leave them to the execution of their commission according
to their own discretion, so as no injury be offered to my
clergy and me : which I assure myself was not meant at
their granting of their said letters patents. And thus, ceas
ing further to trouble your lordship at this time, I heartily
commend the same to the grace of God. From Bishops-
thorp, this 29th of June, 1573.
Your lordship's in Christ,
EDM. EBOR.
To the Right Honourable my
very good lord, the Lord
Burleigh, Lord high Trea
surer of England.
parliament to the crown. Whereupon they sent their deputies about
through the kingdom ; who, being indigent men, used great extortion,
and wofully oppressed and vexed the poor clergy. Strype, Grind.
p. 264.]

TO LORD BURLEIGH. 345

LETTER LXXII.

TO LORD BURLEIGH.
Oct. 21, 1573.
[Lansdown MS. 17. No. 50.]
Salutem in Christo. My lord, I am bold to send to
your lordship this letter inclosed1, concerning Sir Rowland
Stanley, not in respect of any private querele of mine own,
nor upon any extraordinary credit of the informer, because
I know enmity to be between the parties; but rather to
offer to your lordship's consideration, whether the said Sir He desireth
Rowland be a meet man to supply that office this year : for of Cheshire.
that now lately he hath contemned divers and sundry pro
cesses, proceeding from my lord President and me by virtue
of the ecclesiastical commission2 ; of which contempts we have
determined about the end of the term to certify the whole
board of your council, and to pray assistance. The said
Sir Rowland would not vouchsafe to salute my lord Presi
dent, at his late being in Cheshire to take his vale' of my
lord of Essex4 ; burdened (belike) with a guilty conscience.
I know it is odious to hinder any man's preferment; but
yet I know also, that it is good to let the highest magis
trates understand of the conditions of those that are to be
preferred, that they may consider whether they be worthy
of preferment, according as circumstances may minister oc
casion. He is seldom a good sheriff, that setteth to be a
sheriff. Many sheriffs abuse their offices, to the bolstering
[} A letter written to archbishop Grindal by one Mr Robert Fletcher,
a gentleman of Cheshire, containing heavy complaints against Sir Row
land Stanley. The letter is preserved in the British Museum with the
archbishop's letter.]
[B Upon some disagreement between him and his wife, divers and
sundry processes were issued out from the lord President and our arch
bishop, by virtue of the ecclesiastical commission; all which he had
contemned. Strype, Grind, p. 265.]
[3 Farewell.]
{]' Then on his way to Ireland.]

346 letters.
a.d. 1573. out of their own evil private causes. The whole matter I
refer to yom- lordship's good consideration ; and so commend
the same to the grace of God. From York this 21st of Oc
tober, 1573. Yom- lordship's in Christ,
EDM. EBOR.
Of My r rick and Gilpin1.
P. S. Myrrick is an unlearned Welsh doctor of law,
that lived long in concubinatu, and was presented to a bene
fice in Cheshire by Sir Rowland Stanley's means, of purpose
that Sir Rowland might have the profits, &c.
Mr Gilpin of Cambridge was also, at my suit to Mr
Fletcher, presented to the same benefice by one of the feof
fees in the same advowson that presented Myrrick, in which
case the choice is free to the ordinary.
I chose Gilpin, as the better learned. Sir Rowland sueth
Quare impedit at Chester.
Some fear there is of indifferent justice in those parti
cular jurisdictions, especiaUy when a stranger is one party.
To the Right Honourable my
very good lord, the Lord
Burleigh, Lord high Trea
surer of England.
I1 There was a suit depending between Sir R. Stanley and the arch
bishop and his court : and he thought that by being sheriff he might
have power in his hands to obtain his will the better against the arch
bishop ; and therefore it was, that his friends sought that place now for
him. The cause was this: Bebington, a benefice in Cheshire, being
void, and the presentation being in certain feoffees, Sir Rowland laboured
to get one Myrrick to be preferred to it, on purpose that Sir Rowland
might have the profits of it. But to prevent Myrrick's coming in, one
Mr Robert Fletcher, a gentleman in those parts, (either one of the
feoffees of this advowson, or that had an interest with them,) procured
one Mr Gylpin of Cambridge to be presented. By which means the
choice became free to the ordinary ; and he presented Gylpin, as tbe
best learned. Strype, Grind, p. 266.]

TO ARCHBISHOP PARKER. 347

LETTER LXXIII.

TO ARCHBISHOP PARKER.
Dec. 9, 1573.
[Petyt MS. 47, fo. 26.]
Salutem in Christo. Your grace's so large description of
the entertainments at Canterbury2 did so lively set forth the
matter, that in reading thereof I almost thought myself to be
one of your guests there, and, as it were, iDeholding the whole
order of aU things done there. I think it shaU be hard for
any of our coat to do the like for one hundred years, and
how long after God knoweth.
The late proclamation and the councU's late letters seem
to lay a very heavy burden upon our shoulders, and that
generally and equally, without respect of difference, whereas
indeed there is not like occasion of offence given of all. I
assure your grace, it was to me a great grief, and should have
been tenfold greater, had they not thereby so weU beaten
down the other arrogant innovating spirits: which I trust
shall work some benefit to the church, if the captains be not
countenanced (as they have been) by those that are no
bishops8. In very deed, in my diocese the uniform order
allowed by the book4 is universally observed. I think some
of my province have some novelties. I have written to them
to reform them without delay, or else I wiU. If my successor
at London5 have ministered any occasion of his own disquiet,
I am sorry. But surely he, the bishop of London, is always
to be pitied ; for if burning were the penalty of these curi
osities, yet should he never lack a number of that generation.
I hear say that Cartwright is lodged in Cheapside, at Mr
C For the archbishop's account of these festivities, see Strype,
Parker, n. 296.]
[s "Meaning undoubtedly some of the great men of the court."
Strype, Grind, p. 268.]
[4 Of Common Prayer.]
[5 Bishop Sandys, afterward archbishop of York.]

348 LETTERS.
,a.d. 1573. Martyn's house, the goldsmith. His wife was the stationer
for all the first impressions of the book1.
I marvel that Dr Penny, (who is a chief doer in these
matters,) and who is become of a preacher a layman and a
physician, should be suffered to enjoy a good prebend in
Paul's. And the like is to be said of Wiburn, Johnson8, &c.
They are content to take the livings of the English church,
and yet affirm it to be no church. Beneficium datur propter
officium3. If they wiU do no office, let them receive no
benefit. I think long to hear what shaU foUow after the great
inquisition at London4. God send us aU humble and quiet
spirits, and thankfully to acknowledge God's great mercy
towards us ; to whose tuition I heartily commend your grace.
From Bishopsthorp, 9° Decemb. 1573.
Your grace's in Christ,
EDM. EBOR.

LETTER LXXIV.

TO LORD BURLEIGH.
April 12, 1574.
[Lansdown MS. 19. No. 2.]
My very good lord, I have nothing to write to your lord
ship at this time, but only by occasion of my good lord
President's repair to the court, to salute you. Of my
lord President's good government here I need not to write:
your lordship hath daily experience of it by his advertisements
from hence. We are in good quietness (God be thanked !)
both for the civil and ecclesiastical state. My lord President
[} " The Admonition to the Parliament," of which Cartwright was
the principal author. For an account of this book, see Strype, Whit-
gift, i. pp. 54, seq.]
£* Leading men amongst the puritans.]
[3 A benefice is given for the performance of duty.]
[4 This " great inquisition" was that inspection, that was now set on
foot in London, into the order and conformity of the ministers there,
upon the council's letters to the bishop for that purpose. See Strype,
Parker, n. 238—241.]

TO LORD BURLEIGH. 349
serveth here very honourably and chargeably, as I have hereto- a. d. 1574.
fore signified to your lordship. I fear he surchargeth him
self: I know not; but if it be otherwise, I may say, Amice
tirmiK Surely I trust God hath prepared him to be a special
good instrument for this commonwealth. Thus I take my
leave of your good lordship, heartily commending the same
to the grace of God.
From Bishopsthorp, 12° ApriUs, 1574.
Your lordship's in Christ,
EDM. EBOR.
To the Right Honourable my very
good lord, the Lord Burleigh,
Lord high Treasurer of En-

LETTER LXXV.

TO LORD BURLEIGH.
April 26, 1574.
[Lansdown MS. 19. No. 4.]
My very good lord, I and others, by virtue of her Ma
jesty's commission, obtained by your lordship's good means,
took pains, visiting the hospital of Savoy almost four years
ago; and finding the said hospital to have been universally
spoiled by parson Thurland, then master there, we pro
ceeded to his deprivation by sentence according to the law,
and agreeable to the statutes of the house. Now I am in
formed, that the said Thurland maketh earnest suit, and is
m some hope, to be restored to his place again ; which were
a pitiful case. I moved her Majesty in it at my last being
at the parUament ; praying her Majesty to remember, that it
was her grandfather's foundation, and that it was the case of
the poor, and therefore Christ's own cause. Her Highness
was then resolutely determined, that Thurland should never
be restored to that room any more. I pray your good lord
ship, finish that good work which ye began, and move her
Majesty, that some other fit man (as Mr Wickham, her
chaplain, or one of like godly zeal towards the poor members
[5 I feared as a friend.]

350 LETTERS.
a. d. 1574. of Christ) may be admitted to that place, and that the other
spoiler may be put out of aU hope to recover that room ; and
then, by reforming of some imperfections in the statutes, which
were incident to aU foundations of that age, the house may
be employed to a great relief of the poor, and her Majesty
shall do as good a deed in it, as if her Highness should erect
a new one of her own foundation. Thus ceasing any further
to trouble your lordship, I heartily commend the same to the
grace of God. From Bishopsthorp, this 26th of April, 1574.
Your lordship's in Christ,
EDM. EBOR.
To the Right Honourable my very
good lord, the Lord Burleigh,
Lord high Treasurer of En
gland.
LETTER LXXVI.

TO LORD BURLEIGH,
CONCERNING PROCEEDINGS IN THE ECCLESIASTICAL COMMISSION WITH
PAPISTS IN THE NORTH.
Nov. 13, 1574.
[Lansdown MS. 19. No. 13.]
My very good lord, We of the ecclesiastical commission
here have sent a certificate to my lords of the council, of
our proceedings this term. Only five persons have been com
mitted for their obstinacy in papistical religion. For the
number of that sect (thanks be to God !) daily diminisheth,
in this diocese especially. None of note was committed,
saving only your old acquaintance Doctor Vavasor, who hath
been tolerated in his own house in York almost three quar
ters of a year. In his answer, made in open judgment, he
shewed himself the same man which you have known him
to be in his younger years : which was sophistical, disdain
ful, and eluding arguments with irrision, when he was not
able to solute the same by learning. His great anchor-hold
was in urging the literal sense of hoc est corpus meum,
thereby to prove transubstantiation: which to deny (saith
he) is as great an heresy as to deny consubstantiation, de-

TO LORD BURLEIGH. 351
creed in the Nicene council. The diversity was sufficiently a. d. 1574.
declared unto him by testimonies of the Fathers. Sed ipse
sibi plaudit1. My lord President and I, knowing his dispo
sition to talk, thought it not good to commit the said Dr
Vavasor to the castle of York, where some other like affected
remain prisoners ; but rather to a solitary prison in the
Queen's majesty's castle at HuU, where he shaU only talk to
walls. The imprisoned for religion in these parts of late made
suppucation to be enlarged ; seeming, as it were, to require
it of right, by the example of enlarging of Fecknam, Wat
son, and other papists above. We here are to think, that
all things done above are done upon great causes, though
the same be to us unknown. But certainly my lord Pre
sident and I join in opinion, that if such a general jubilee
should be put in use in these parts, a great relapse would
follow soon after. Your lordship, and other of my lords,
may consider of it, if any such suit should be made.
I am glad to understand by your chaplain, Mr Ramsden,
that your lordship hath of late been better than afore. My
fits of colic, stone, and strangury are very grievous when
they come ; but God sendeth me some intervalla, else they
were intolerable. From York, 13th Nov. 1574.
Your lordship's in Christ,
EDM. EBOR.
To the Right Honourable my very
good lord, the Lord Burleigh,
Lord high Treasurer of En-

LETTER LXXVII.

TO LORD BURLEIGH.
Feb. 3, 1575.
[Lansdown MS. 19. No. 62.]
After my right hearty commendations. I am moved to
commend to your good lordship Mr Lever's suit, for the
Q1 But he is self-satisfied.]

352 LETTERS.
a.d. 1575. hospital of Sherborne house1, whereof he is governor. The
said hospital, which hath been, and now is, by him very well
ordered, both for corporal and spiritual nutriment of the poor
members thereof, is Uke to go to utter decay, by means of
unreasonable leases and grants made by his popish predecessor,
whom I deprived for papistry in the beginning of her Majesty's
reign2; unless her Majesty's confirmation of an instrument,
made by the now bishop of Durham3, for the benefit of the
said hospital, may be obtained; which confirmation, upon
hearing of the cause before my lord President and the
council here, is thought by learned in the laws (as I am
informed and am fully persuaded to be true) to be the only
mean to preserve that hospital from utter ruin, which were
a case pitiful. I pray your lordship therefore, among your
manifold weighty businesses, to take opportunity to further
this suit, for the rehef of Christ's poor members, according
to your accustomed goodness in aU such cases. For mine
own part I think often, that those men which seek spoil of
hospitals, be it by lease or any other fetch of law, did never
read the twenty-fifth chapter of Matthew; for if they did,
and believed the same, how durst they give such adven
ture? If any hospitals be abused, (as I think some are,) it
were a more christian suit to seek reformation than destruc
tion : but I refer these matters to your lordship's good con- •
sideration, and so commend the same to the grace of God.
From Bishopsthorp, beside York, this third of February,
1574 [1575.] Yours in Christ,
EDM. EBOR.
To the Right Honourable my very
good lord, the Lord Burleigh,
Lord high Treasurer of En
gland.
\} Sherborn hospital, near Durham, founded by Pudsey, bishop of
Durham, for sixty-five poor lepers. Thomas Lever, though deprived of
his stall at Durham for non-conformity, yet retained the mastership of
the hospital until his death.]
[2 Grindal was one of the queen's commissioners for the visitation
of the north, a.d. 1659.]
[s Bishop Pilkington.]

TO ARCHBISHOP PARKER. 353
LETTER LXXVIII.

TO ARCHBISHOP PARKER.
March 4, 1575.
[Petyt MS. 47, fo. 21.]
Salutem in Christo. It is too long to trouble your grace
with Lowth's disordered deaUngs4. He writeth out letters
full of slander, terming my doings and the other commis
sioners' to be like the Spanish Inquisition. I think it will
fall forth that he was never ordered priest or minister ; and
yet hath he these fifteen or sixteen years exercised that
function. I hear that he maketh suit for a pardon from the
Queen's majesty, or your grace, for this offence, which is very
intolerable. I pray your grace, stay it if you can.
Mr Aylmer* was a fit man to answer the Latin book of
Discipline8; but I think neither he nor Mr Dean? will take
the pains : of the latter I am sure. Some think that Mr
Still8 were a fit man to do it. Sure I wish it were done,
and that Mr Dean of Paul's and Mr Watts9 had a view of
it afore it were published.
There is a great talk here of new sects and heresies sprung
about London10, of Judaism, Arianism, &c. I would be glad
[4 Though there were not so many puritans in these northern,
quarters as in the south, (the ecclesiastical commissioners being chiefly
omployed in taking cognizance of papists,) yet some there were; whereof
one was named Lowth, of Carlisle side, who for many disorders was had
up before the commissioners. He was one of those that varied from the
orders of the church, and neglected the rules of it. See Strype, Grind.
275, and Parker 11. 400.]
, [f Archdeacon of Lincoln, afterwards bishop of London.]
[8 Towards the latter end of this year (1574) came forth a Latin,
book He Disciplina, in behalf of the puritans' way of discipline. Strype,
Parker, n. p. 399.]
[7 Nowell, dean of St Paul's.]
C Afterwards master of Trinity College, Cambridge, and bishop of
Bath and Wells.]
[9 Thomas Watts, archdeacon of Middlesex.]
¦ [ia Next, as to the reports of strange sects and heresies sprung up in
London, which our archbishop bad inquired after; the archbishop of'
Canterbury discovered that to be occasioned from Corranus, a Spanish
divine and reader in the temple; who spake not wisely, he said, of
predestination, and suspiciously of Arianism : but that this was all he
23
[grindal.]

354 LETTERS.
a.d. 1575. to understand the truth. We are here now in certain ex
pectation of her Majesty's progress into these parts the next
summer. The lord Treasurer hath so signified to my lord
President. It shaU be a great comfort to us all to see her
Majesty among us, and to me especially ; only I am sorry that
my ability is so small as it is. I shaU strain myself to the
uttermost, trusting that my good will shaU be accepted,
where ability faileth. I am to pay in Michaelmas term next,
for the last payment of my first-fruits, no less than £380;
which how weU it wiU stand with a progress, your grace may
consider, especially in one that hath not, communibus amis1,
above £1300. clear yearly value. I pray your grace, send
me some notes of instruction, both of charges for one or
two days' diet, &c, and for other circumstances, especially
at what place her Highness is to be met by me; at the
entry of my diocese, or otherwise. We have had here the
26th of February last, about 5 o'clock at night, an earth
quake, which (as is certified) passed through this shire,
Nottinghamshire, Derbyshire, and Leicestershire, and we sup
pose it extended into the south parts also. It was not very
it lasted not great; for in York it shaked not down so much as a tile;
an hour, yet it putteth us in great fear of some great matter to follow*.
I remember there was the like at Croydon, in bishop Cranmer's:
time, in king Edward's days, not long before his death, as
I suppose. The certain time would be learned. God be
merciful to us ! to whose protection I remit yom- grace..
From Bishopsthorp, 4 Martii, 1574 [1575].
Your grace's in Christ,
EDM. EBOR.
P. S. The bishop of Carlisle hath in commendam a
benefice of my patronage, named Stokesley, tiU the first of
August next : if he make suit to have his commendam re
newed, I pray your grace stay for Stokesley. It is a market
town, and hath been very evil served ever sith he had it. I
would place a preacher to be resident upon it.
knew, that gave occasion of those reports that came thither to York,
except the Precisians in London. Strype, Grind. 278.]
Q1 One year with another.]
C Archbishop Parker, in his reply, observed : " As for the prog-.
nostications, Dominus est; faciat quod bonum dst in oculis suis.""}

TO LORD BORLEIGH. 355

LETTER LXXIX.

TO LORD BURLEIGH.
Oct. 17, 1575.
[Lansdown MS. 20. No. 65.]
I could not omit to salute yom- good lordship, now upon
my lord President's repair to the court. I think your lord
ship findeth true by experience that which I wrote unto you
at ray lord's first entry to this office8, which was thus much
in effect; that this office hath made manifest to many those
excellent virtues and good gifts which afore were in a manner
hid in him. This last service towards Scotland4, in my
opinion, hath made a good proof thereof; wherein, although
the highest commendation is to be ascribed to her Majesty
as the fountain, yet his lordship, as a good instrument, is not
to bo defrauded of his praise. And surely, so far as I can
learn, all good men in these parts do much rejoice in so
happy an end of so unfortunate an accident. If any mislike,
[» Seo Letter LXX. p. 343.]
[4 In the Middle March towards Scotland a sudden bickering
happened, about July, 1575, between the borderers, Sir John Forster,
Warden of the Middle March, meeting with Carmichel, Warden of
Liddisdale in Scotland ; both were attended with a rabble of thieves
and malefactors belonging to the borders, who took some occasion to
quarrel, bearing a deadly feud one to another; where the English first
beat back the Scots, and took Carmichel prisoner. Afterwards a fresh
company of Scots coming on, the English were put to flight, and Sir
Ooorge Heron, knight, Warden of Tindal, and others, Were slain;
Forster himself, the governor, and the earl of Bedford's eldest son,
and other gentlemen, taken prisoners, and carried into Scotland. Murray
the regent was hereupon so threatened by tho queen, that he came
unarmed to the very borders of both kingdoms, and there met the
earl of Huntingdon, the foresaid lord president of the north, and the
English commissioner: and by his prudent managery this scurvy
aeddent was wisely made up, and the regent brought to promise to
repair tho honour of the English nation by the best offices he could ;
find sent Carmichel into England, who was kept awhile at York a
prisoner, and after sent home with honour and certain presents: and
thus amity was renewed between the queen and tho regent, by the carl's
good and dexterous management of this affair. Strype, Grind, p. 280.]
23—2

356 LETTERS.
a.d. 1575. they be of the worst sort of men, who in all commonwealths
are cupidi rerum novarum1. But this is more than needeth
to your lordship, to whom my said lord's good service and
godly wisdom is very well known ; and yet I thought it not
amiss, that your lordship should partly understand what I
and others of these parts unfeignedly think of his lordship's
good government among us ; fearing nothing but that his
lordship surchargeth himself in serving her Majesty in so
honourable and chargeable wise as he doth. But I cease
further to trouble your lordship, and heartUy commend the
same to the grace of God. From York, this 17th of October,
1575. Your lordship's in Christ,
EDM. EBOR.
To the Right Honourable my very
good lord, the Lord Burleigh,
Lord high Treasurer of En
gland.

LETTER LXXX.

TO LORD BURLEIGH.
Dec. 10, 1575.
[Lansdown MS. 20. No. 69.]
I understand by your lordship's letters of the 25th of
November last, which I received the 26th thereof, what your
lordship thinketh of her Majesty's inclination for my remove2.
[} Desirous of revolution.]
[2 The archbishopric of Canterbury lay now void since the decease
of the most pious and reverend Matthew Parker, who died in May,
1575. The queen, after three months' deliberation who was the fittest
to succeed in that metropolitical station, pitched upon Grindal, re
commended to her by the lord treasurer, his friend; who therefore
gave him the first notice of it in a letter, dated Nov. 25, in these words:
'•' I do let your grace understand, that I do think assuredly her majesty
will have your grace to come to this province of Canterbury, to take
care thereof; and that, now at this parliament." Strype, Grind, p. 282.
This honour was not of our archbishop's own ambitious seeking:
nay, he had many inward motions to decline it. He was possessed with

TO LORD BURLEIGH. 357
If her Majesty should so resolve, although I have had hereto- a.d.is7«.
fore many conflicts with myself about that matter, yet have I
in the end determined to yield unto the ordinary vocation ; lest
in resisting the same I might with Jonas offend God, occasion
a tempest, &c; beseeching God to assist me with his grace,
if that Weighty charge be laid upon me, to the sustaining
whereof I find great insufficiency in myself. And I most
heartily thank your godd lordship, that it pleaseth you to have
such a care over me, and to take such pains in giving direc
tion for the extern commodities3 pertaining to that place. I
have appointed one WiUiam MarshaU, my servant, to attend
upon your lordship from time to time, and to follow your lord
ship's direction in all things, as the case shall require. And
thus ceasing further to trouble your lordship at this time, I
heartily commend the same to the grace of God.
From Bishopsthorp, Decimo Dec. 1575.
Your lordship's in Christ,
EDM. EBOR.
To the Right Honourable my very
. good lord, the Lord Burleigh,
Lord high Treasurer of En-'

an humble spirit, and low conceit of his own abilities for so high a
function in the church ; but was swayed by the vocation thereto, and
the fears of giving offence. Ibid. p. 283.]
[8 In the letter alluded to in the former note the treasurer added:
"That he meant to give order to the officers of the temporalties to
take care of the preserving thereof; and where the officers would be
felling of woods, that they should nok He told him that the last arch
bishop was wont at Chriatmas to fell wood for his fuel and coal ; and
so were it necessary to be done for his grace, if he should have that
place. He therefore desired him, by his letters or otherwise, to ap-
appoint somebody near at hand to attend on him for this and such
like cause; so as when her majesty should certainly resolve, as he
meant to procure her to do within three or four days, he might direct
order for his benefit." Ibid.]

358 LETTERS.

LETTER LXXXI.

TO LORD BURLEIGH.
April 23, 1576.
[Lansdown MS. 23. No. 7.]
I am to move your lordship on the behalf of your old nursej
I mean St John's CoUege in Cambridge. That famous college
hath been long, and yet is, (as I am informed,) troubled with
factions and contentions1. Some of that university, which
be of credit, think the readiest way of reformation to be, if
a visitation by her Majesty's commission may be procured,
and the statutes of the coUege reduced to some certainty^
and in some things altered by the report of the visitors,
understanding the state of the house. I am informed that
there is no original authentic book of statutes in the treasury
of that college, as by statute ought to be, and is in aU other
colleges duly observed. The copies of the statutes which are
now abroad in that house are rased, blotted, interlined, and
corrupted with marginal additions, so as indeed no man can
certainly affirm what is statute, what not.. I think therefore
your lordship might do a very good deed, at your convenient
\} The bishop of Ely, their visitor, had perceived how contentions
grew and were nourished here, and, in a visitation he had made, con
trived means for the putting an end thereunto ; but his power was not
strong enough without some greater influence from above : he there
fore employed' Dr Ithel, master of Jesus college, and his chancellor,
¦who knew well how the matters of the college stood, to acquaint the
lord treasurer with a full and particular account how things were found,
As, that there was in the house great bandying against government;
that they professed openly to maintain a popular state in the college;
and for that purpose the seniors held together, without whom the
master could do nothing. That when disorder was to be punished,
they would hardly, and sometimes not at all, be brought to consent
to the inflicting of any punishment, but would maintain theu' old
liberty, as they termed it. For these causes the bishop of Ely desired
a commission, to reform the statutes of the house in some points; and
that the commissioners might have authority to hear and determine
all controversies during the time of the imperfection of the statutes
that then they had. See Strype, Grind, p. 297.]

TO LORD BURLEIGH. 359
leisure, to procure such a visitation from her Majesty, with a.d. 1576.
such good instructions as your lordship shall think requisite
in such a case*. I refer the matter to your lordship's good
consideration. I have inclosed the names of some, who in
my opinion are fit to be visitors. Yom- lordship may alter
and add, as you think good. God keep your lordship!
From Lambeth, 23° AprUis, 1576.
Your lordship's in Christ,
EDM. CANTUAR.
Visitors for St John's college in Cambridge:

1 . The lord Treasurer.
2. The bishop of Ely.
3. DrWhitgift.
4. Dr Watts.

5. 6.
7. 8.

Dr Hawford.
Dr Ithel.
Dr Bing.
Mr Goade, provost of the
King's college.

To the Right Honourable my
very good lord, the Lord
high Treasurer of En
gland.

LETTER LXXXII.

TO LORD BURLEIGH.
May 2, 1576.
[Lansdown MS. 23. No. l.J
I send to your lordship the order taken for David Thick-
penny8, the bishop of Chichester then being present. I heard
[a Accordingly in the latter end of the year a commission was sent
down to the college, and the matters rectified, and some of the college
punished. Ibid.]
[s This man was curate of Brighthelmstone. The bishop of Chi
chester (Curtis) had suspended him from his office for some irregu
larities, and chiefly on suspicion of his favouring the sect called the
family of love. Thickpenny appealed to the council against his bishop,
and they referred the matter to archbishop Grindal. Upon inquiry
into all the circumstances of the case, the archbishop came to the
resolution of restoring him, on condition of his submissively purging

360 letters.
a. d. 1576. what my lord of Chichester could object against him; and
indeed it was nothing in effect, saving only that he suspected
Thickpenny to be one of the family of love1, and yet my said
lord shewed no sufficient ground of his said suspicion: and
moreover the said Thickpenny, by open protestation and of
fering of his oath, did utterly deny that he was of that faction,
&c. Whereupon I moved my lord, that he would restore
the said Thickpenny (being indeed weU learned, and having
a very good testimony of his parishioners) to the serving of
his cure again, by my lord's own authority ; which he refused
to do. Whereupon, considering the sufficiency of the said
Thickpenny, and finding that my lord rather upon some
private affectionj than any just ground, had displaced the
said Thickpenny, I took order as is inclosed, oftentimes
monishing the said Thickpenny, that he should use aU dutiful
submission towards his ordinary, &c. I wiU send for the
said Thickpenny hither again, to answer to the objections sent
by my lord of Chichester.
I pray your lordship's help that Mr Redmayn, who made
a very good sermon before her Majesty, may be archdeacon
of Canterbury. He is a very sufficient man ; and the annex
ing of that office to the see of Rochester hath done very
much harm in the diocese of Canterbury2. I have moved
her Majesty twice for Mr Redmayn myself, and Mr Secretary
Walsingham hath done the Uke : your lordship's good liking
himself in writing of the suspicions under which he lay, and solemnly
promising to set forth God's true religion and doctrine according to
the thirty-nine articles. He was required also, on two several Sundays,
publicly in church to preach against and confute the errors of that sect.
Thickpenny, having done this, was reinstated. But the archbishop
was deceived in the matter; for immediately after his restoration Thick-
penny conducted himself with so much irregularity, that he was again,
at the instance of the bishop of Chichester, cited before the archbishop.
See Strype, Grind, pp. 293—296.]
[} The founder of this sect was Henry Nicolas, from Holland. For
an account of their wild opinions, see Fuller, Ch. Hist. Bk. ix. pp. 112,
113; also Strype, Ann. n. i. 556—562, and ii. ii. 282—290.]
[a The bishops of Rochester hitherto during the queen's reign had
held the archdeaconry of Canterbury in commendam. Now Freke, the
present bishop, being to be removed to another see, the archbishop
laboured to break that custom, which he saw had great inconvenience
• in it. Strype, Grind, p. 312.] • i

TO the officers of the archbishop's courts. 361
of this suit, known to her Majesty, would much further the a.d. 1576.
cause3. God keep your lordship !
From Lambeth, 2° Maii, 1576.
Your lordship's in Christ,
EDM. CANTUAR.
To the Right Honourable my very
good lord, the Lord Burleigh,
Lord high Treasurer of En*

LETTER LXXXIII.

TO THE OFFICERS OF THE ARCHBISHOP'S COURTS4.
Nov. 7, 1576.
[ Regist. Grindal.]
Salutem in Christo. I perceive by the cdrriplaints of
my brethren, the bishops, and other inferior ordinaries, that
the ready unadvised inhibitions from my courts do not only
hinder the correction of sins, but very slanderously discredit
the courts, injuriously molest, and mtich discourage the judges,
the churchwardens and others, by order and oath detecting
faults. I require you therefore, that in matters of correction
you temper your inhibitions, neither suffering judges by lewd
bodies to be abused, nor sworn-men for their presenting
to be troubled: but rather assist them in all justice, and
by aU means further the just correction of the evil, nowise
discharging offenders by nuUities of process, where faults
[8 The application was successful. Dr William Redmayn, who
afterwards became bishop of Norwich, being made archdeacon.]
[4 In November he had occasion given him to look into a particular
abuse of his courts; which the rest of the bishops, and other ordinaries
of his province, had much complained of: which was that of inhibitions,
taking cognizance of causes that lay before their courts, and bringing
.them into his own ; which was ordinarily done to the vexation of many,
and the stopping the execution of justice: for churchwardens were
troubled for presenting, and offenders escaped by commutations. This
the archbishop liked not, and perceived it to be an abuse done by his
officers; and therefore despatched this mandate to the officers of his
courts. Strype, Grind, p. 323.]

362 LETTERS.
a. d. 1576. punishable do appear, but minister due punishment without
any commutation.
I will you further, that you send out no double quarrel
for admission to any benefice that is not void, both de jure
and de facto ; willing you to give public notice at your next
court for the premises, that the same may be by aU men the
befter observed. From Lambeth, the 7th of November, 1576.
EDM. CANTUAR.

LETTER LXXXIV.

TO THE DEAN AND CHAPTER OF OXFORD.
Nov. 18, 1577.
[Grind. Regist. fo. 158.]
Salutem in Christo. I have received letters from the
lords of her Majesty's most honourable privy council; the
tenor whereof ensueth: " After our right hearty commendations
unto your good lordship, &c." These are therefore to require
you, taking unto you such assistance as you shaU think con
venient in that behalf, to make diUgent inquisition, as well
by the searching of the records, as by the public fame in the
country, and by all other convenient ways and means that
you can, of the names of aU such persons within the diocese
of Oxford, as refuse to come unto divine service, and also of
the value of their lands and goods, according to the effect
of the said letters1. And that you will certify me what you
shall find in that behalf with all expedition possible.
I am informed, that the diocese of Oxford is more re
plenished with such recusants, for the quantity thereof, than
any other diocese of this realm. Thus fare you heartily well;
From my house at Lambeth, this 18th of November, 1577. ,
[} The popish emissaries had, it seems, by this time, by their dilb
gence, drawn over great numbers from going to church; and so had
made a dangerous schism among the queen's subjects. It was seriously
debated hereupon concerning the best course to stop this evil : and it
was thought the easiest punishment, and withal the most likely way
to reduce the offenders, and such as wholly absented from the church,
to punish them in their purses, by the forfeiture of money for that
neglect. Strype, Grind, p. 345.] '

TO LORD BURLEIGH. 363
LETTER LXXXV.

TO LORD BURLEIGH.
May 24, 1578.
[Lansdown MS. 24. No. 14.]
After my right hearty commendations to your good lord
ship. Whereas I am informed, that some (who have autho
rity to take timber for her Majesty's provision) have appointed
to take presently some timber in the woods of this see of
Canterbury, standing near unto the city of Canterbury: for
so much as there is but small store of timber in the said
woods, and that not only three of the archbishop's own man*
sion houses, standing at and near. unto Canterbury, and divers
of farmers' houses and miUs, are to be maintained therewith,
but also that timber is necessarily to be brought from thence
hither to Lambeth by water, for maintenance of this house,
•for that the woods of this see in these parts are so decayed
that there is not therein convenient timber to make (your
honour saved) as planchers for a stable: These are to de
sire your good lordship (if it may so seem good unto you)
to give order either for the staying of that which is now so
appointed to be taken, or otherwise that neither now nor
hereafter, during your lordship's pleasure, none may be taken
in the same woods, as may seem to your lordship most con
venient. I have the rather been bold to make this suit unto
your lordship, for that I am informed, that others in that
part of Kent have such store that they can spare, and do
Sell : whereas, for mine own part, as I have ever been care-^
fill to preserve my timber, so I do not intend during my
incumbency to make any sale of any timber that shall grow
within any woods of this see. So taking my leave, I most
heartily commend your good lordship to the grace of Godi
From Lambeth, this 24th of May, 1578.
Your lordship's in Christ,
EDM. CANTUAR.
r To the Right Honourable my very
good lord, the Lord Burleigh,
Lord Ugh Treasurer of En-

364) LETTERS.

LETTER LXXXVI.

TO QUEEN ELIZABETH.
March 22, 1579.
[[State Paper Office.]
It may please your most exceUent Majesty to be advert
tised, that, whereas by your Highness' letters, dated the 20th
day of February last past, I received commandment to make
a true certificate of my doings, touching any spoU or waste
by me made or committed, in felling and cutting down of
timber trees upon the lands belonging to my see of Canter
bury ; these are in most honourable manner to signify unto
your most exceUent Majesty, that I have not, sithence my
first entry into this see of Canterbury, sold any of the tim
ber of the same see, no, not so much as one timber tree,
neither have I caused any timber trees to be felled for any
other purpose, (certain given trees hereafter mentioned only
excepted,) but only for the necessary convenient reparations
and buildings of the houses belonging to the' said see, and
for the making and repairing of bridges* water-sewers, and
other necessary common uses,- within the lands and liberties
thereof, for the which I and my successors stand bound by
law. I confess that I have given to divers persons, upon rea
sonable considerations, some small timber trees of oak, that
were felled in the woods caUed the Bleane, parcel of the
possessions of the said see, situated in the county of Kent :
but the number of the trees so given, during my four years
of incumbency, hath not exceeded the number of twelve trees
at the most. And as for my doings in this behalf in the
bishoprics of London and York, during my incumbency in
them, I was no spoiler, but a careful preserver of timber;
as will be testified, i am sure (if the case so require) by
a number that know my doings in those places. So with
my continual and most hearty prayer unto God for the
continuance of your Majesty^ most prosperous and happy

TO THE QUEEN'S MAJESTY. 365
estate, I most humbly commend your Majesty to the grace a. d. 1579.
and protection of the Almighty.
Lambeth, 22° Martii, 1579.
Your Majesty's most humble subject
and daily orator,
To the Queen's most excellent EDM. CANTUAR.
majesty, my most gracious
Sovereign Lady.

LETTER LXXXVIL

TO LORD BURLEIGH,
CHANCELLOR OF THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE.
June 30, 1580.
[Lansdown MS. 30, No, 52.]
After my right hearty commendations to your good
lordship. According to the request of your lordship's late
letter1, I have had before me this forenoon (being accom
panied with my neighbour, Mr Dean of Westminster) Mr
, P In the month, of June his experience and wisdom was required
and made use of in a controversy arisen in the university of Cambridge ;
where a contention arose between the vice-chancellor and doctors of the
town on the one part, and the masters and heads of the colleges on
the other, touching two graces lately propounded by the late vice-
chancellor in favour of tho doctors of the town and others. Wherewith
the doctors being heads found themselves aggrieved, for that such graces
should be propounded and proceeded in without their privity, as they
pretended, against the late statutes and ordinances of her majesty.
Hereupon the lord Burleigh, chancellor of that university, earnestly
prayed our archbishop,-vfor that either party had sent up one, viz. for
the vice-chancellor Dr Barrow, and for the heads of the colleges Dr
Rowland, master of St John's college, to open unto him as well the
reasons of the one, as the griefs of the other, for the proceedings,' — that
he would do the said lord the pleasure and ease, at that present being
busily occupied at court about great causes, as to hear both parties,
and to examine the same ; which he the rather desired his grace's travail
in, for that he was sure the university and their statutes were better
known unto his grace, than unto him. He left this business either to
himself alone, or to call any other that had been of that university to
assist him therein, as he should see cause. The archbishop accordingly
took this matter into his hand, and the last day of June signified to
him the sum of his thoughts concerning it. Strype, Grind, p. 371.]

366 letters.
a. d. 1580. j)r Howland, and Dr Barrow, and heard at some length
what each party could say ; and have thought good to send.
unto your lordship herein the substance of that which was
uttered on both sides.
The controversy did stand in two principal points :
First, Whether these two late graces were disorderly
and somewhat fraudulently obtained.
Secondly, Whether the very matter and substance of the
graces were against the statutes.
In the first matter we did not dweU long, being a mat
ter of circumstance. Yet thus much we perceived ; that in
the manner of proceeding for the obtaining the said graces,
things were handled (though not directly against the words
of the statute,) yet with some cunning and finesse, and
not so sincerely as were to be wished in such cases, and
with such circumstance.
About the second we stood most : wherein Dr Howland
aUeged the precise words of the statute, cap. 34. that the
pricking, as they term it, of officers is by special privilege'
in the same statute reserved to the heads of houses, and
by a latter interpretation from your lordship, to the heads
or their deputies.
To that Mr Dr Barrow aUegeth another statute, cap. 42.
entituled De Officio Cancellarii, wherein is a branch, that
the chancellor, or in his absence the vice-chanceUor, may
make new statutes, with this proviso, Sic ut ea iis decretis
nostris nihil detrahant aut officiant1: " Which in this case,"
saith Dr Barrow, "this new statute, to adjoin the doctors
to the heads of colleges, doth hot," although Mr Dean and
I are of contrary opinions, referring the determination to
your lordship. The said Mr Barrow, for further defence, al-
legeth another statute, made by grace, as these two last
were, concerning the scrutators : which office is now brought
from free election appointed by the Queen's Majesty's statute,
cap. 36. to go in course by combination, as the office of
the proctors doth. To this Dr Howland answered, that he
believed your lordship was made privy to the alteration of
that statute for the scrutators ; and added further, that if
error were committed in that, it was no sufficient warrantize
for other errors afterwards to be attempted ; and especially
\J So that they detract nothing, from nor prejudice those our decrees,]

TO LORD BURLEIGH. 367
for these late errors in these two last: graces. And thus much a. d. isso.
in substance was aUeged on both parts for the former grace,
to adjoin doctors to the heads for election of offices.
For the second grace, that heads of colleges, being di
vines, should be bound to preach in course as other younger
men do : Dr Howland aUeging, that by express words of
her Majesty's statute, cap. 11. they are not bound further
than their own free good-wiU shah move them ; (the words
he these, Post tantum laboris susceptum, et tot pericula at
que examina, nolumus plus laboris doctoribus imponere, quam
ipsi vohnt sua sponte suscipere' ,) Dr Barrow, besides some
glance at the usual commonplace, that heads ought to give
good example, Sue. aUeged, that another of the Queen's sta
tutes, which appointeth order only for sermons to be had
on Sundays before noon, was altered by grace to sermons
on Sundays and holy days, both forenoon and afternoon :
which was answered to be no derogation to the Queen's
statute, but contrariwise rather a more ample accompUshing
of the same.
A Uttle was said also by Dr Barrow of the interpreta
tion of another statute, wherein is declared that it shaU suffice
to dispute twice against a Master of Art answering in divi
nity, Where the words of the statute be, A man for his form to
proeeed in divinity should dispute twice against a bachelor
in divinity. And yet was it thought by Dr Howland, that
your lordship's consent was given to aU the said interpreta
tions and alterations. And surely for the time to come, I wish
your lordship should give strait charge, that no alteration or
interpretation of statute hereafter do pass by grace, before
the same have been seen and allowed by your lordship.
Now, where your lordship is desirous to know mine opinion
for quieting and ordering of this contention, I know your
lordship of yourself can best do it ; and I count the. univer
sity happy, that it hath you for chancellor in these unquiet
times. Your wisdom and authority may work more good
with them than could be done otherwise. Notwithstanding
I will most gladly impart mine opinion; which is this: I
think it very requisite that these last graces should remain
: [a After enduring so much labour, and so many trials and exa
minations, we are unwilling to impose more toil upon the doctors, than
%ey, of their own accord, are wiUing to undertake.]

3 68 LETTERS.
a. d. 1580. as dashed, and not put in execution. The example will do
harm, if the Queen's statutes be thus tossed, and the plain-
meaning of them overthrown. So that some mild admoni
tion from your lordship, joined with exhortation to concord
and amity, I trust, will pacify the now vice-chancellor and
the regents, &c. who have of long time repined at that sta
tute for elections by the heads : although the altering of it
(in mine opinion) would be occasion of many bitter conten
tions. And especially they wiU remain the better satisfied,
if your lordship some way signify, that if the heads have
any way abused their privUeges, they wUl see it reformed
for the time to come.
On the other side, (for the heads I mean,) I wish that
your lordship should admonish and exhort them also to use
their authority well and indifferently, to choose the best
learned for their lectures ; and for the vice-chanceUor always
to prick two fit men, and never hereafter to practise, that
of the two nominated one should be an unfit man, and as
it were a stale1, to bring the office to the other, (which they
did now in nominating Dr Hatcher, and taste of the fruits
thereof,) which ministereth a just offence to the rest of the
University. I wish also that the heads which are divines should be
exhorted to preach diligently without compulsion : which will
satisfy in the other point.
And further, when the vice-ehanceUor sendeth for as
sistance in conferences in public matters, I would like well
of it, if he sent also for the doctors of law and physic to
join with the heads ; it would be some contestation to them.
And indeed so it was most usuaUy (though not always)
practised in my time.
This is my simple opinion, to the which Mr Dean also
agreeth : referring notwithstanding the whole order to your
lordship. I have warned Dr Howland and Dr Barrow to be
with your lordship to-morrow morning. I make the more haste,
because I wish things quieted before the commencement2.
[} Stale: a bait, a pretence, or stalking-horse. It properly means.
a decoy to catch birds.]
Cs Lord Burleigh wrote the following letter on the day after to the
heads of houses. " I have received your letters by Dr Howland, master
of St John's college. By which, and by his report, I have understood'

TO LORD BURLEIGH. 369
I do greatly commend the sentences of humility and sub- a.d. isso.
mission contained in the letters of the university to your
lordship. God keep your lordship ! From Lambeth, this last
of June, 1580. Your lordship's in Christ,
EDM. CANTUAR.
To the Right Honourable my very
good lord, the Lord Burleigh,
Lord High Treasurer of En
gland.
many more particular things than presently I am at leisure to answer
by writing. But considering the state of the controversies arisen, both
for lack of good leisure, and doubting mine own understanding in such
academical questions, I did commend the whole causes with all ap-
pendances to my lord the archbishop of Canterbury's good grace, to be
by him considered at length, and to .advertise to me his opinion : which
he hath done at good length. And therein, after a further private weigh
ing of the matters, I have at one instant time imparted my determination
to both the messengers, Mr Dr Howland, and Mr Dr Barrow. And
for a fuller satisfaction of the Vice-chancellor and the body of the
university, I have at more length than well my leisure served me,
for greater matters at this time concerning her majesty, written, or
rather in haste scribbled, my letters. To which I doubt not, but Mr
Vice-chancellor will make you, with the rest, acquainted. And there
fore I omit to repeat the same unto you, praying you, as heads or
fathers of great families, so to behave yourselves in temperance, as con
cord may rest in your families ; and that for no particular interest in
gain or preferment the public bands of charity be broken. But as
you can teach us your scholars under your pupils, so in your own
actions let it appear that every one of yourselves can forgive the errors
of others. And though I do disannul both the graces, which are dif
ferent in nature, yet for the latter tending to increase preaching, though
by any new law you be not compelled, yet see that you be a law to
yourselves; that of non docendo you keep not the name of Doctores. And
so by haste I end. From the court at Norwich, primo Julii, 1580."
Strype, Grind, p. 376.]

24
[grindal.]

370 LETTERS.

LETTER LXXXVIII.

TO JOHN WHITGIFT1, BISHOP OP WORCESTER.
Feb. 1582.
[Grind. Reg. Fo. 140.]
After my very hearty commendations to your good lord
ship. Where, by order from the lords and others of the
Queen's majesty's most honourable privy council, I sent to
your lordship a commission to visit the dean and chapter of
Litchfield, being then in hope that their lordships and I should
be able, without your lordship's trouble, to order and comr
pound the controversy between my lord of Coventry and
Litchfield and Beacon and Babington, for the office of chan
cellor within that diocese : but now having travaUed with
my lord bishop to yield his conformity and consent, that
Beacon and Babington together, according to a joint com?
mission of his own granting, might quietly ' exercise the ju
risdiction, until the right and validity of that patent might
be tried by order of law, as my chanceUor and Dr Hammond,
after deliberate hearing of the cause, did also think reason
able, (as by the copy of their order herein inclosed may
appear to your lordship,) and being no way able to win his
lordship to suffer that order to take place, whereof the lords
of the council and I like well, I am enforced to execute it
by my own authority, which I could not so conveniently do
any way, to void appeal and other impeachments, as by a
visitation; the burden whereof, partly by direction of the
lords of the council, I make bold to lay upon your lordship,
Not meaning, notwithstanding, to trouble you and the rest
to travel any further than to Litchfield itself; and there only,
while you are in visiting of the cathedral church, to call
\} The archbishop now wrote letters to bishop Whitgift, to direct
him in the deciding a great debate between two civilians, Beacon and
Babington, contending for the chancellorship of the diocese of Litch
field and Coventry ; which controversy, it seems, came before the
council, and they referred it to the archbishop. See Strype, Grind.
405.]

TO BISHOP WHITGIPT. 371
my lord bishop and those two competitors of the office be- A-D-1582-
fore you,' and by your lordship's good wisdom to compound
the controversy quietly, if you can ; and if your lordship can
not, then to take the pains to examine the matter ; and
to Certify at your convenient opportunity in whom you shall
think the fault to be, and to prorogue the visitation of the
diocese until the last of June, and the other for the church,
as your lordship shaU think convenient.
And for your lordship's better information, I have sent
you, sealed in a packet herewith, all such writings as were
exhibited unto me by my lord bishop and both the com
petitors ; to the end that your lordship, if the necessity of
the case shall so require, may frame articles for the exa
mination of aU whom the controversy doth concern. I have
likewise sent to your lordship a commission, in your lordship's
name, to Beacon and Babington, to exercise the jurisdiction
for the government of the dioceses, pendente visitatione, being
eonformable to the order ; with a determination notwithstand
ing, that your lordship shall alter or revoke the same com
mission upon aSy cause, making me privy thereof by your
lordship's letter.
• And for that this only controversy is the cause of this
visitation, I do mean that it shaU be merely charitative, and
not to burden the clergy of any procurations as yet ; and
withal not to trouble your lordship much longer about this
matter there, than you shall be occasioned otherwise to tarry
for the speeding of the visitation of the church : yet your
lordship may direct these competitors to attend upon your
lordship elsewhere, if you think good, and find occasion for
the appeasing of the controversy, and which is so offensive
in the opinion of the lords of the council and mine, and
so scandalous to all parties whom it concerneth, and so pre
judicial and hurtful to the quietness of the diocese, that I
trust your lordship wiU take pains to end it : and if you
cannot so do, yet until it may be otherwise done, to have
care of the government of the diocese, in effect yours, during
, this commission. And thus laying many burdens upon your
lordship, I commit the same to the grace and protection of
the Almighty. From Lambeth, this  day of February,
J582.
24—2

LETTERS AND DOCUMENTS

RELATING TO

ARCHBISHOP GRINDAL'S SEQUESTRATION AND
RESIGNATION.
Introductory Remarks.

QThe following extract from Strype, (Grindal, pp. 325 — seq.) will
put the reader in possession of the circumstances which gave rise to
the following letters.]

a.d. 1576. I shall now proceed to relate a matter weU-meant by
The queen's the archbishop, and therefore wherein he took much pains :
offence with l r
him about but it proved the cause of much trouble, sorrow, and afflic-
prophecies. x
tion to him, as long as he was archbishop, laying him under
the Queen's lasting displeasure. The matter was this: he
Well perceived the ignorance of the clergy, and the great
need there was of more frequent preaching for the instruc
tion of the people in the grounds and truth of reUgion. In
order to which he encouraged a practice that was taken up
in divers places of the nation, and particularly in North
amptonshire, and aUowed by many bishops in their dio
ceses: the manner whereof was, that the ministers of such
a division, at a set time, met together in some church be
longing to a market or other large town ; and there each
in their order explained, according to their abUity, some
particular portion of scripture aUotted them before. And
after all of them had done, a moderator, who was one of
the gravest and best learned among them, made his obser*
vations upon what the rest had said, and determined the
true sense of the place. And all was to be despatched within
such a space of time. And these were commonly called
exercises or prophesyings. At these assembUes there were
great confluxes of people to hear and learn. And by this
means the ministers and curates were forced to read authors,
and consult expositors and commentators, and to follow their'
studies, that they might speak to purpose when they were

INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. 373
to appear in pubUc : and hereby they considerably profited a.d.is7>
themselves in the knowledge of the scripture. But the in
convenience was, that at these meetings happened at length
confusions and disturbances ; some affecting to shew their
parts, and to confute others that spake not so appositely
perhaps as themselves. They also sometimes would broach
heterodox opinions. And some that had been silenced from
their preaching, for their incompliance with the established
worship, would intrude themselves here, and vent themselves
against the liturgy and hierarchy ; some would speak against
states or particular persons. The people also feU to arguing
and disputing much upon religion : sometimes a layman would
take upon him to speak ; so that the exercises degenerated
into factions, divisions, and censurings. Hence they began
to be by some cried out against, and disliked.
The archbishop hereupon laboured to redress these mis
chiefs and irregularities, by setting down rules and orders
for the more useful management of these exercises, which
bore this title :
Orders for reformation of abuses about the learned exercises
and conferences amongst the ministers of tlie church.
[Cotton. MS. Cleopatra F. 11. p. 261.]
1. Imprimis, The said exercises are to be used only in
such churches, and at such times, as the bishop of the dio
cese shall under his hand and seal appoint.
2. Item, That in all such assemblies for the said con
ferences or exercises, either the archdeacon, if he be a divine,
or else some one other grave learned graduate, at the least, to
be appointed and allowed by the bishop as before, be pre
sent, and moderate the said exercises.
3. Item, That a catalogue of names be made and al
lowed of those that are judged meet to be speakers in course
in the said exercises ; which are known to be able to speak
aptly, and to the profit and edifying of the hearers: and
Buch parts of the scripture entreated of as the bishop shaU
appoint. 4. Item, That the rest of the ministers, not able to
speak publicly with commendation, be assigned by the mode-

374 DOCUMENTS RELATING TO THE ARCHBISHOP'S SEQUESTRATION.
a. d. 1576. rators some task for the increase of their learning, to' be
comprised in writing, or otherwise, concerning the exposn
tion of some part of scripture. And those tasks to be pub-"
lished privately before the ministers only, and not before the
laity. 5. Item, Ante omnia, that no lay person be suffered to
speak publicly in those assemblies.
6. Item, That no man speaking in the said exercises
shall be suffered to glance openly or covertly against any
state, or any person public or private. If he do, the mode-;
rators shaU immediately interrupt him, and put him to silence ;
and notice to be made of the cause of interruption to the
bishop ; and the party interrupted not to be again admitted
without the bishop's approbation, and the knowledging of his
offence. 7. Item, That no man be suffered in the said exercises
to make any invection against the laws, rites, poUcies, and
discipline of the church of England established by public
authority. If any attempt the contrary, he is immediately
to be commanded to silence. And the moderator or mode
rators are therein to satisfy the auditory. And the speaker;
shall not be admitted to speak any more, tiU he, after public
satisfaction made, shall obtain a new admission and appro
bation of the bishop.
8. Item, Forasmuch as divers ministers, deprived from
their livings, and inhibited to preach, for not obeying the
pubUc orders and discipline of the church of England, have!
intruded themselves in sundry places to be speakers in the
said exercises ; and being excluded from pulpits, have in' the
said exercises usually made their invections against the orders,
rites, and discipUne of the church, which hath been the cause
to move divers to a mislike of the said exercises, (being of
themselves, if they be weU used, very profitable for mwf
respects,) every bishop is to take strict order in his diocese,
that hereafter none be suffered to be speakers in the said
exercises, which remain deprived or inhibited for the causes
aforesaid, except they shaU have before conformed themselves
to order; neither any other which shall not, both by sub*
scription and daily practice, conform himself to public orders
and discipline of this church by law established.
EDM. CANTUAB- !

INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. 375
AU this pains did the archbishop take to rectify and a.d.1576.
take away the abuses of these religious exercises, rather than likes not of
wholly to abolish them. However the Queen liked not of
them, nor would have them continued; as seeing probably
how very apt they were to be abused. Nor did she like
that the laity should neglect their secular affairs by repair
ing to these meetings; which she thought also might fill
their heads with notions, and so occasion dissensions and
unquiet disputes, and it may be, seditions in the state. And
the archbishop being at court, she particularly declared
herself offended at the numbers of preachers, as well as at
the exercises, and warned him to redress both : urging, that
it was good for the church to have few preachers, and that
three or four might suffice for a county ; and that the read
ing of the homilies to the people was enough. In short,
she required him to do these two things, viz. to abridge
the number of preachers, and to put down the religious ex
ercises. The speeches she used to him were somewhat sharp ;
and she was very resolute to have no more exercises of this
sort, and cared not for any great increase of preachers ; but
that the licenses for preaching should be more sparingly
granted out1 ; and she expected the archbishop should give
especial orders for both.
This did not a little afflict the grave man. He thought The arcn_
the queen made some infringement upon his office, to whom writes to
the highest trust in the church of England, next to herself, abouuhem.
was committed ; and therefore, that she was somewhat too
.peremptory to require this to be done, without advising
at all with him in a matter so directly respecting religion
and the souls of her subjects : nor could he in conscience
comply with her commands. Therefore, when he came home,
he resolved to write at large his mind to her. And he had
to back him two great men at the court, the lord Treasurer
and the earl of Leicester: the latter whereof was not per
haps so much to be depended upon ; but he delivered his
letter to the queen, dated December 20, for which the arch
bishop thanked him.
I1 See her letter to the Bishops, Appendix I.]

376 DOCUMENTS RELATING TO THE ARCHBISHOP^ SEQUESTRATldjT,

LETTER LXXXIX.

TO THE QUEEN,
CONCERNING SUPPRESSING THE PROPHECIES, AND RESTRAINING THE
NUMBER OF PREACHERS.
Dec. 20, 1576.
[Lansdown MS. 23. No. 12.]
With most humble remembrance of my bounden duty
to your Majesty : It may please the same to be advertised,
that the speeches which it hath pleased you to deliver unto
me, when I last attended on your Highness, concerning abridg
ing the number of preachers, and the utter suppression of
all learned exercises and conferences among the ministers of
the church, allowed by their bishops and ordinaries, have
exceedingly dismayed and discomforted me. Not so much
for that the said speeches sounded very hardly against mine
own person, being but one particular man, and not much
to be accounted of ; but most of aU for that the same might
both tend to the public harm of God's church, whereof your
Esa.xiix.33. Highness ought to be nutricia, and also to the heavy burdening
Queens ., . , .. ~ , ._ , , .
shall be thy of your own conscience before God, if they should be put in
nursing . . m , .
mothers, stnct execution. It was not your Majesty s pleasure then, me
time not serving thereto, to hear me at any length concerning
the said two matters then propounded : I thought it therefore
my duty by writing to declare some part of my mind unto your
Highness ; beseeching the same with patience to read over
this that I now send, written with mine own nide scribbling
hand ; which seemeth to be of more length than it is indeed:
advent?- *"or ^ sa)' w*tn Ambrose, Scribo manu mea, quod sola legas\
nian.Imperator. Madam,
First of aU, I must and will, during my life, confess,
that there is no earthly creature to whom I am so much
bounden as to your Majesty ; who, notwithstanding mine in
sufficiency, (which commendeth your grace the more,) hath
bestowed upon me so many and so great benefits as 1 could
uever hope for, much less deserve. I do therefore, accord'
[} I write with mine own hand, for you alone to read it.]

LETTER TO THE QUEEN. 377
ing to my most bounden duty, with all thanksgiving, bear a.d.isjb.
towards your Majesty a most humble, faithful, and thankful
heart; and that knoweth He which knoweth all things.
Neither do I ever intend to offend your Majesty in any thing,
unless, in the cause of God or of his church, by necessity
of office, and burden of conscience, I shall thereunto be en
forced : and in those cases, (which I trust in God shall never
be urged upon me,) if I should use dissembling or flattering
silence, I should very evil requite your Majesty's so many and
so great benefits; for in so doing, both you might fall into
peril towards God, and I myself into endless damnation.
The prophet Ezechiel termeth us, ministers of the church, Ezekiel
speculatores*, and not adulatores3. If we see the sword coming
by reason of any offence towards God, we must of necessity
give warning, or else the blood of those that perish will be
required at our hands. I beseech your Majesty thus to think
of me, that I do not conceive any evil opinion of you, al
though I cannot assent to those two articles then propounded.
I do with the rest of all your good subjects acknowledge,
that we have received by your government many and most
excellent benefits, as, among others, freedom of conscience,
suppressing of idolatry, sincere preaching of the gospel, with
public peace and tranquillity. I am also persuaded, that even
in these matters, which you seem now to urge, your zeal
and meaning is to the best. The like hath happened to
many of the best princes that ever were : yet have they not
refused afterwards to be better informed out of God's word.
King David, so much commended in the scriptures, had no 2 sam. xxiv.
evil meaning, when he commanded the people to be numbered :
he thought it good policy in so doing, to understand what
forces he had in store to employ against God's enemies, if
occasion so required. Yet afterward, (saith the scripture,)
his own heart stroke him ; and God, by the prophet Gad,
reprehended him for his offence, and gave him for the same
choice of three very hard penances, that is to say, famine,
war, and pestilence. Good king Ezechias, of courtesy and 2 Kings xx.
good affection, shewed to the ambassadors of the king of
Babylon the treasures of the house of God and of his own
house; and yet the prophet Esay told him, that God was
[2 Watchmen.] C Flatterers.]

378 DOCUMENTS RELATING TO THE ARCHBISHOP'S SEQUESTRATION.
a. d. 1576. therewith displeased. The godly king Jehoshaphat, for making
league with his neighbour king Achab, (of like good mean
ing, no doubt,) was likewise reprehended by Jehu the pro-
2 chron. phet in this form of words : Impio prcebes auxilium, et his
qui oderunt Dominum amicitia jungeris, &C.1 Ambrose,
writing to Theodosius the emperor, useth these words: Nod
pietatem tuam erga Deum, lenitatem in homines ; obligatus
sum beneficiis tuis2. And yet, for aU that, the same Ambrose
doth not forbear in the same epistle earnestly to persuade
the said emperor to revoke an ungodly edict, "wherein hd
had commanded a godly bishop to re-edify a Jewish synar
gogue, puUed down by the Christian people.
Prima Pars. And so, to come to the present case; I may very well
Concerning * .
suppressing use unto your Highness the words of Ambrose above wntten,
preachers. J °
JVovi pietatem tuam, &c. But surely I cannot marvel enough^
how this strange opinion should once enter into your mind,
that it should be good for the church to have few preachers.
Expostu- Alas, Madam ! is the scripture more plain in any one
lates with
the queen thing, than that the gospel of Christ should be plentifully
number of preached ; and that plenty of labourers should be sent into
preachers. A .
Matt. ix. the Lord's harvest; which, being great and large, standeth
in need, not of a few, but many workmen?
i Kings v. There was appointed to the budding of Salomon's ma^
terial temple an hundred and fifty thousand artificers and
labourers, besides three thousand three hundred overseers J
and shall we think that a few preachers may suffice to build
and edify the spiritual temple of Christ, which is his church ! :
Christ, when he sendeth forth his apostles, saith unto
Matt.xxviii. them, Ite, predicate evangelium omni creaturce3. But all
God's creatures cannot be instructed in the gospel, unless all
possible means be used, to have multitude of preachers and
teachers to preach unto them.
coios.iu. Sermo Christi inhabitet in vobis opulente*, saith St Paul
2 Tim. iv. to the Colossians ; and to Timothy, Prcedica sermonem, insta
[' Thou helpest the ungodly, and art joined in friendship with those
who hate the Lord.]
[2 1 know thy piety towards God, thy kindness towards men; I
am bounden by thy benefits, &c. S. Ambros. Epist. xxix. Basil. 1567.
Tom. m. p. 109.]
[3 Go ye, preach the gospel to every creature. Mark xvi. 15.]
[_" Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly.]

LETTER TO THE QUEEN. 379
timpestive, intempestive, argue, increpa, exhortare5- Which a.d. 1576.
things cannot be done without often and much preaching.
To this agreeth the practice of Christ's apostles, Qui con- Acts xiv.
stituebant per singulas ecclesias presbyteros6. St Paul like
wise, writing to Titus, writeth thus, Hujus rei gratia reliqui te Ad Tit.
ut quce desunt pergas corrigere, et constituas op-
teros7. And afterwards describeth, how the
teri were to be qualified; not such as we are
sometimes compelled to admit by mere necessity, (unless we
should leave a great number of churches utterly desolate,)
but such indeed as were able to exhort per sanam doctrinam, ibid.
et contradicentes convincere". And in this place I beseech
your Majesty to note one thing necessary to be noted ; which
is this, If the Holy Ghost prescribe expressly that preachers
should be placed oppidatim", how can it well be thought, that
three or four preachers may suffice for a shire?
Public and continual preaching of God's word is the 1 Pet. ii. 2.
ordinary mean and instrument of the salvation of mankind.
St Paul caUeth it the ministry of reconciliation of man unto 2 cor. v.
;God. By preaching of God's word the glory of God is
enlarged, faith is nourished, and charity increased. By it
the ignorant is instructed, the negligent exhorted and incited,
the stubborn rebuked, the weak conscience comforted, and
to all those that sin of malicious wickedness the wrath of God Psai. xxx.
is threatened. By preaching also due obedience to Christian
princes and magistrates is planted in the hearts of subjects :
for obedience proceedeth of conscience ; conscience is grounded
upon the word of God; the word of God worketh his effect
by preaching. So as generally, where preaching wanteth,
obedience faileth.
No prince ever had more lively experience hereof than Preaching
T.,r . ,,,-,. ,• i i i-i God's word
your Majesty hath had in your time, and may have daily, makes loyal
If yom- Majesty come to the city of London never so often, London.'
what gratulation, what joy, what concourse of people is
[° Preach the word, be instant in season, out 6f season, reprove,
sebuke, exhort.]
[8 Who appointed elders in every church.]
[7 For this cause I left thee in Crete, that thou mayest go on to set
in order what is wanting, and appoint elders throughout every town.]
[8 By sound doctrine, and to convince gainsayers.]
' '-[9 In* every -town-.] ' *

380 DOCUMENTS RELATING TO THE ARCHBISHOP'S SEQUESTRATION.
a. d. 1576. there to be seen .' Yea, what acclamations and prayers to
God for your long life, and other manifest significations of
inward and unfeigned love, joined with most humble and
hearty obedience, are there to be heard ! Whereof cometh
this, Madam, but of the continual preaching of God's word
in that city, whereby that people hath been plentifully in
structed in their duty towards God and your Majesty? On
the contrary, what bred the rebeUion in the north ? Was it
not papistry, and ignorance of God's word, through want of
often preaching? And in the time of that rebeUion, were
not all men, of all states, that made profession of the gospel,
most ready to offer their lives for your defence ? insomuch
that one poor parish in Yorkshire, which by continual preach-
Haiifax. ing had been better instructed than the rest, (Halifax I
mean,) was ready to bring three or four thousand able
men into the field to serve you against the said rebels.
How can yom- Majesty have a more Uvely trial and ex
perience of the contrary effects of much preaching, and of
little or no preaching ? The one working most faithful
obedience, and the other most unnatural disobedience and
rebellion. But it is thought of some, that many are admitted to
preach, and few be able to do it weU. That unable preachers
be removed is very requisite, if abUity and sufficiency may
be rightly weighed and judged : and therein I trust as much
is, and shall be, done as can be; for both I, for mine own
The arch- part, (let it be spoken without any ostentation,) am very careful
fuiwhat in allowing such preachers only, as be able and sufficient
preachers ° * .
be aUowed. to be preachers, both for their knowledge in the scriptures,
and also for testimony of their good Ufe and conversation.
And besides that, I have given very great charge to the
rest of my brethren, the bishops of this province, to do the
like. We admit no man to the office, that either professeth
~j~ papistry or puritanism. Generally, the graduates of the
university are only admitted to be preachers, unless it be
some few which have exceUent gifts of knowledge in the
scriptures, joined with good utterance and godly persuasion.
I myself procured above forty learned preachers and graduates,
within less than six years, to be placed within the diocese
of York, besides those I found there ; and there I have left

LETTER TO THE QUEEN. 381
them : the fruits of whose travail in preaching your Majesty a. d. 1576.
is Uke to reap daUy, by most assured, dutiful obedience of
your subjects in those parts.
But, indeed, this age judgeth very hardly, and nothing
indifferently of the abUity of preachers of our time ; judging
few or none in their opinion to be able. Which hard judg
ment groweth upon divers evU dispositions of men. St Paul
doth commend the preaching of Christ crucified, absque 1 cor. i.
eminentia sermonis1. But in our time many have so deUcate
ears, that no preaching can satisfy them, unless it be sauced
with much finess2 and exornation of speech: which the same
apostle utterly condemneth, and giveth this reason, Ne evacueter
crux Christi3.
Some there be also, that are mislikers of the godly refor
mation in reUgion now established ; wishing indeed that there
were no preachers at aU ; and so by depraving the ministers
impugn religion, non aperto marte, sed cuniculis*: much
like to the popish bishops in your father's time, who would
have had the English translation of the Bible called in, as
evil translated ; and the new translating thereof to have been
committed to themselves ; which they never intended to per
form. A number there is, (and that is exceeding great,) whereof
some are altogether worldly-minded, and only bent covetously
to gather worldly goods and possessions; serving mammon,
and not God. And another great sum have given over them
selves to all carnal, vain, dissolute, and lascivious life, volup- 2 Tim. m.
tatis amatores, magis quam Dei : et qui semetipsos dediderunt Eph. iv.
ad patrandum omnem immunditiam cum aviditateb. And
because the preaching of God's word, which to aU Christian
consciences is sweet and delectable, is to them, having cau- 1 t™- iT-
teriatas conscientias", bitter and grievous, (for, as St Ambrose
saith, Quomodo possunt verba Dei dulcia esse in faucibus tuis,
' [} Without excellency of speech.]
P Rhetorical artifice.]
* (7 Lest the cross of Christ be made of none effect.]
[4 Not by open opposition, but by secret undermining.]
P Lovers of pleasure more than of God, and who have given them-
«elves over to commit all uncleanness with greediness.]
[* Consciences seared.]

382 DOCUMENTS RELATING TO THE ARCHBISHOP'S SEQUESTRATION.
Ambr In76' *'m quibus est amdritudo nequitice1?) therefore they wish also,
Stviiij'"' *na* there were no preachers at aU. But because they dare
not directly condemn the office of preaching, so expressly
commanded by God's word, (for that were open blasphemy,)
they turn themselves altogether, and with the same meaning
as the other do, to take exceptions against the persons of
them that be admitted to preach.
But God forbid, Madam, that you should open yom- ears
to any of these wicked persuasions, or any way go about
to diminish the preaching of Christ's gospel : for that would
Prov. xxix. ruinate aU together at the length. Quum defecerit prophetia,
dissipabitur populus", saith Salomon.
Reading the Now, where it is thought, that the reading of the godly
and preach- homilies, set forth by public authority, may suffice, I continue

ing com

pared, of the same mind I was when I attended last upon your
Majesty. £The reading of homiUes hath his commodity; but
is nothing comparable to the office of preachingTj The godly
Matt. xxiv. preacher is termed in the gospel fidelis servus et prudens,
qui novit famulitio Domini cibum demensum dare in tempore3;
who can apply his speech according to the diversity of times,
places, and hearers, which cannot be done in homiUes: ex
hortations, reprehensions, and persuasions, are uttered with
more affection, to the moving of the hearers, in sermons than
in homilies. Besides, honulies were devised by the godly
bishops in your brother's time, only to supply necessity, for
want of preachers ; and are by the statute not to be preferred,;
but to give place to sermons, whensoever they may be had;
and were never thought in themselves alone to contain sufficient
instruction for the Church of England. For it was then
Appropri- found, as it is found now, that this Church of England hath
without sa- been by appropriations, and that not without sacrilege, spoiled
of the livings, which at the first were appointed to the office
of preaching and teaching. Which appropriations were first
annexed to abbeys; and after came to the crown; and now
are dispersed to private men's possessions, without hope to
[' How can ' the word of God be sweet in thy mouth, in which is
the bitterness of sin? Serni. 13 in Psal. cxviii. Tom. iv. p. 695.]
Q* When prophesy shall fail, the people shall be scattered.]
[3 A faithful and wise servant, who knoweth how to give his Lord's
family their apportioned food in season.]

the
exercises.

,t LETTER TO THE QUEEN. 383
leduce the same to the original institution. So as at this a. d. 1576.
day, in mine opinion, where one church is able to yield
sufficient living for a learned preacher, there are at the least
seven churches unable to do the same : and in many parishes
of your realm, where there be seven or eight hundred souls,
(the more is the pity,) there are not eight pounds a year
reserved for a minister. In such parishes it is not possible
to place able preachers, for want of convenient stipend. If
every flock might have a preaching pastor? which is rather
|o be wished than hoped for, then were reading of homilies
altogether unnecessary. But to supply that want of preaching
of God's word, which is the food of the soul, growing upon
the necessities afore-mentioned, both in your brother's time,
and in your time, certain godly homilies have been devised,
that the people should not be altogether destitute of in
struction : for it is an old and a true proverb, " better haU a
|oaf than no bread."
Now for the second point, which is concerning the learned ||™ndcon-
exercise and conference amongst the ministers of the church : ^™j."sEe
I have consulted with divers of my brethren, the bishops, by
letters; who think the same as I do, viz. a thing profitable
to the church, and therefore expedient to be continued. And
I trust your Majesty will think the like, when your Highness
shall have been informed of the manner and order thereof;
what authority it hath of the scriptures ; what commodity it
bringeth with it; and what incommodities wiU foUow, if it
be clean taken away.
• The authors of this exercise are the bishops of the diocese An account
of the exer-
where the same is used ; who both by the law of God, and cises.
by the canons and constitutions of the church now in force,
have authority to appoint exercises to their inferior ministers,
for increase of learning and knowledge in the scriptures, as
to them seemeth most expedient: for that pertaineth ad
(HscipUnam clericalem1. The times appointed for the as
sembly is once a month, or once in twelve or fifteen days,
»t the discretion of the ordinary. The time of the exercise
is two hours : the place, the church of the town appointed
for the assembly. The matter entreated of is as foUoweth.
Some text of scripture, before appointed to be spoken of, is
[4. To the discipline of ministers.]

384 DOCUMENTS RELATING TO THE ARCHBISHOP'S SEQUESTRATION.
a. d. 1576. interpreted in this order : First, the occasion of the place is
shewed. Secondly, the end. Thirdly, the proper sense of the
place. Fourthly, the propriety of the words : and those that
be learned in the tongues shewing the diversities of interpre*
tations. Fifthly, where the like phrases are used in the
scriptures. Sixthly, places in the scriptures, seeming to re
pugn, are reconciled. Seventhly, the arguments of the text
are opened. Eighthly, it is also declared, what, virtues and
what vices are there touched ; and to which of the com
mandments they pertain. Ninthly, how the text hath been
wrested by the adversaries, if occasion so require. Tenthly,
and last of all, what doctrine of faith or manners the text
doth contain. The conclusion is, with the prayer for your
Majesty and aU estates, as is appointed by the Book of
Common Prayer, and a psalm.
The orders These orders following are also observed in the said exercise.
of them. , °
First, two or three of the gravest and best learned pastors
are appointed of the bishop to moderate in every assembly.
No man may speak, unless he be first allowed by the bishop/
with this proviso, that no layman be suffered to speak at any
time. No controversy of this present time and state shall
be moved or dealt withal. If any attempt the contrary, he
is put to silence by the moderator. None is suffered to glance
openly or covertly at persons public or private; neither yet
any one to confute another. If any man utter a wrong sense
of the scripture, he is privately admonished thereof, and better
instructed by the moderators, and other his feUow-ministers.
If any man use immodest speech, or irreverent gesture or
• behaviour, or otherwise be suspected in life, he is likewise
admonished, as before. If any wilfully do break these orders,
he is presented to the bishop, to be by him corrected.
The ground The ground of this, or like exercise, is of great and
ofthem. . b . ' ' . °
1 sam. xix. ancient authority, r or Samuel did practise such Uke ex*
j goryi X ercises in his time, both at Naioth in Bamatha, and at BetheL
2 Kings ii. So did Elizseus the prophet, at Jericho. Which studious
persons in those days were called filii prophetarum1, that is
to say, the disciples of the prophets, that being exercised
in the study and knowledge of the scriptures, they might be
able men to serve in God's church, as that time required.
[} The sons of the prophets.]

LETTER TO THE QUEEN. 385
St Paul also doth make express mention, that the like in a. d. 1576.
effect was used in the primitive church; and giveth rules i Cor. xiv.
for the order of the same ; as namely, that two or three
should speak, and the rest should keep silence.
That exercise of the church in those days St Paul calleth Ca"e(i Pr°-
, . , , J pheciei in
prophmam, and the speakers prophetas : terms very odious scripture.
in our days to some, because they are not rightly understood.
For indeed prophetia, in that and like places of St Paul,
doth not, as it doth sometimes, signify prediction of things
to come, which gift is not now ordinary in the church of
God ; but signifieth there, by the consent of the best ancient
miters, the interpretation and exposition of the scriptures.
And therefore doth St Paul attribute unto those that be
Called prophetw in that chapter, doctrinam ad wdificationem, 1 cor. xiv.
exhortationem, et consolationem2.
This gift of expounding and interpreting the scriptures Acts ii.
was, in St Paul's time, given to many by special miracle,
without study: so was also, by like miracle, the gift to
speak with strange tongues, which they had never learned. Acts x.
But now, miracles ceasing, men must attain to the knowledge
of the Hebrew, Greek, and Latin tongues, &c. by travail and
study, God giving the increase. So must men also attain
by like means to the gift of expounding and interpreting the
scriptures. And amongst other helps, nothing is so necessary
as these above named exercises and conferences amongst the
ministers of the church: which in effect are all one with
the exercises of students in divinity in the universities; saving
that the first is done in a tongue understood, to the more
edifying of the unlearned hearers.
•Howsoever report hath been made to your Majesty con- cantuar.
cerning these exercises, yet I and others of your bishops-, winton."
1 , • 1 • 1 /> .li 1 Baihon.
whose names are noted in the margin hereof, as they have Litchfield.OloccstrBiia
testified unto me by their letters, having found by experience^ Lincoln.
that these profits and commodities following have ensued of Exon.
them: 1. The ministers of the church are more skilful and sis, ai. Da-
ready in the scriptures, and apter to teach their flocks. 2. It
withdraweth them from idleness, wandering, gaming, &c.
3. Some, afore suspected in doctrine, are brought hereby to
open confession of the truth. 4. Ignorant ministers are
[2 Teaching unto edification, exhortation, and comfort.]
25
[qkindal.J

386 DOCUMENTS RELATING TO THE ARCHBISHOP'S SEQUESTRATION.

A. D. 1576.
The benefit
of these ex
ercises.

Kick. xiii.
18.

Abuses of
them.

Epilogus secundee
partis.

He refuses
to suppress
these exer
cises.

driven to study, if not for conscience, yet for shame and fear
of discipline. 5. The opinion of laymen, touching the idle-'
ness of the clergy, is hereby removed.* 6. Nothing by ex
perience beateth down popery more than that ministers (as
some of my brethren do certify) grow to such good know
ledge, by means of these exercises, that where afore were not
three able preachers, now are thirty, meet to preach at St
Paul's Cross ; and forty or fifty besides, able to instruct
their own cures. So as it is found by experience the best
means to increase knowledge in the simple, and to continue
it in the learned. Only backward men in reUgion, and
contemners of learning in the countries abroad, do fret against
it; which in truth doth the more commend it. The disso^
lution of it would breed triumph to the adversaries, and
great sorrow and grief unto the favourers of reUgion ; contrary
to the counsel of Ezekiel, who saith, Cor justi non est con-
tristandum1. And although some few have abused this good
and necessary exercise, there is no reason that the malice of
a few should prejudice aU. Abuses may be reformed, and
that which is good may remain. Neither is there any just
cause of offence to be taken, if divers men make divers senses
of one sentence of scripture ; so that all the senses be good
and agreeable to the analogy and proportion of faith: for
otherwise we must needs condemn aU the ancient fathers
and doctors of the church, who most commonly expound one
and the same text of the scripture diversely, and yet all to
the good of the church. Therefore doth St BasU compare
the scriptures to a well ; out of the which the more a man
draweth, the better and sweeter is the water.
I trust, when your Majesty hath considered and well
weighed the premises, you will rest satisfied, and judge that
no such inconveniences can grow of these exercises, as you
have been informed, but rather the clean contrary. And
for my own part, because I am very weU assured, both by
reasons and arguments taken out of the holy scriptures, and
by experience, (the most certain seal of sure knowledge,)
that the said exercises, for the interpretation and exposition
of the scriptures, and for exhortation and comfort drawn
out of the same, are both profitable to increase knowledge
Q1 The heart of the righteous must not be made sad.]

LETTER TO THE QUEEN. 387
among the ministers, and tendeth to the edifying of the a.d. 1576.
hearers,— I am forced, with all humility, and yet plainly, to
profess, that I cannot with safe conscience, and without
the offence of the majesty of God, give my assent to the
suppressing of the said exercises : much less can I send out
any injunction for the utter and universal subversion of the
same. I say with St Paul, " I have no power to destroy, 2 cor. *.
but to only edify ; " and with the same apostle, " I can do 2 cor. xiii.
nothing against the tmth, but for the truth."
If it be your Majesty's pleasure, for this or any other oepiscopus
. vere
cause, to remove me out of this place, I wUl with all humility apostdUcus 1
yield thereunto, and render again to your Majesty that I
received of the same. I consider with myself, Quod hor- neb.*.
tend/um est incidere in manus Dei viventis2. I consider also,
Quod qui facit contra conscientiam (divinis juribus nixam) JS?"*™-
esdificat ad gehennam3. "And what should I win, if I ™se,divi"
gained" (I wiU not say a bishoprick, but) " the whole world, Matt- xvi:
and lose mine own soul?^'
Bear with me, I beseech you, Madam, if I choose rather His advice
to offend your earthly majesty, than to offend the heavenly queen.
majesty of God. And now being sorry, that I have been so
long and tedious to your Majesty, I will draw to an end,
most humbly praying the same weU to consider these two
short petitions following.
The first is, that you would refer all these ecclesiastical Prima
matters which touch religion, or the doctrine and discipline
of the church, unto the bishops and divines of your realm ;
according to the example of aU godly Christian emperors and
princes of all ages. For indeed they are things to be judged,
(as an ancient father writeth,) in ecclesia, seu synodo, non
in palatio4. When your Majesty hath questions of the laws
of your realm, you do not decide the same in your court,
but send them to your judges to be determined. Likewise
for doubts in matters of doctrine or discipline of the church,
the ordinary way is to refer the decision of the same to the
bishops, and other head ministers of the church.
[s That it is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living
God.] [" That he who acts against his conscience, (resting upon the laws
of God,) builds for hell.]
[4 In the church, or a synod, not in a palace.]
25—2

388 DOCUMENTS RELATING TO THE ARCHBISHOP^ SEQUESTRATION.
a. d. 1576. Ambrose to Theodosius useth these words : Si de causis
slum' 'ftst Fecwniariis comites tuos consulis, quanto magis in causa re-.
89- ligionis sacer dotes Domini cequum est consulas1? And like-*
Epist. 32. wise the same father to the good emperor Valentinianus : Si
conferendum de fide, sacerdotwm debet esse ista collatio; sicut
factum est sub Constantino augustce memorice principe, qui
nullas leges ante prcemisit, sed liberum dedit judicium sacerr.
dotibus2. And the same father saith, that Constantius the
emperor, son to the said Constantine the Great, began well,
by reason he followed his father's steps at the first; but
ended ill, because he took upon him de fide intra palatium
judicare", (for so be the words of Ambrose,) and thereby
fell into Arianism ; a terrible example !
The said Ambrose, so much commended in aU histories
for a godly bishop, goeth yet farther, and writeth to the
Ibid- same emperor in this form : Si docendus est episcopus a
laico, quid sequetur? Laicus ergo disputet, et episcopus
audiat ; episcopus discat a laico. At certe, si vel scriptu-
rarum seriem divinarum vel vetera tempora retractemus, quis
est qui abnuat, in causa fidei, in causa, inquam, fidei, epi*
scopos solere de imperatoribus Christianis, non imperatores de
episcopis judicare4 ? Would God your Majesty would follow
this ordinary course ! You should procure to yourself much
more quietness of mind, better please God, avoid many of
fences, and the church should be more quietly and peaceably
governed, much to your comfort, and commodity of your
realm.
petitioda The second petition I have to make to your Majesty is
[} If in pecuniary matters you consult with your earls, how much
more is it fit that you consult with the Lord's priests in the cause of
religion? Basil. 1567. Tom. in. p. 108.]
Q2 If we confer about faith, the conference ought to be left to the
priests; as it was done under Constantine, a prince of most honourable
memory ; who set forth no laws, before he had left them to the free
ji*dgment-of "the priests. Tom. in, p. 123.]
[_3 To' judge of faith within the palace. Ibid.]
X* If a bishop be to be taught by a layman, what will follow ? Let the
layman then dispute, and the bishop hear: let the bishop learn of the
layman. But certainly, if we have recourse either to the order of the
holy" soriptures or to ancient times, who is there that can deny, that
in the cause of faith, I say, in the cause of faith, bishops were wont to
judge concerning Christian emperors, not emperors of bishops ? P. 122.]

LETTER TO THE QUEEN. 389
this: that, when you deal in matters of faith and reUgion, or a.d. 1576.
matters that touch the church of Christ, which is his spouse,
bought with so dear a price, you would not use to pronounce
so resolutely and peremptorily, quasi ex auctoritate, as ye
may do in civil and extern matters ; but always remember,
that in God's causes the will of God, and not the wiU of
any earthly creature, is to take place. It is the antichristian
voice of the pope, Sic volo, sic jubeo ; stet pro ratione vo- [Juvenal.
hmtas5. In God's matters aU princes ought to bow their
sceptres to the Son of God, and to ask counsel at his
mouth, what they ought to do. David exhorteth all kings
and rulers to serve God with fear and trembling. Psai.ii.
Kemember, Madam, that you are a mortal creature. Theodoret.
' J Eccles.
" Look not only (as was said to Theodosius8) upon the purple Hist. lib. ,.
and princely array, wherewith ye are apparelled; but con
sider withal, what is that that is covered therewith. Is it
not flesh and blood ? Is it not dust and ashes ? . Is it not
a corruptible body, which must return to his earth again,
God knoweth how soon 2" Must not you also one day ap
pear ante tremendum tribunal Crucifixi, ut recipias ibi, prout 2 Cor. v.
gesseris in corpore, sive bonum sive malum''?
And although ye are a mighty prince, yet remember that
He which dweUeth in heaven is mightier. He is, as the
Psalmist sayethy terribilis, et is qui aufert spiritum prin- pSai. ixxvi.
eipum, terribilis super omnes reges terra?3.
Wherefore I do beseech you, Madam, in visceribus Christi",
when you deal in these reUgious causes, set the majesty of
God before your eyes, laying all earthly majesty aside : de
termine with yourself to obey his voice, and with all humUity
P So I will have it ; so 1 command : let my will stand for a reason.]
Q6 Xprj pevTot. eilevai Tr]v Qvviv, k<xi to touti/s QvnTov -re Kai
liappeov, koi tow irpoyovov 'Xpvv ef ov yeyouapev, xai tie ov airoppeo-
«€»• Kai prj t<o avdei rij? d\ov'pyib'o<; dwo[Zoiiiio\oilnevov, ayvoeTv too
KaXwropeiiov awpaToi ttjv do-Qiveiav. Theodoreti Eccles. Hist> Lib.
V; c. 18. Paris. 1673, p. 220.]
[7 Before the fearful judgment-seat of the Crucified, to receive
there according as you have done in the body, whether it be good or
evil?] •.-...
• [" Terrible, and he who taketh away the spirit of princes, and is
terrible above all the kings of the earth.]
[9 In the bowels of Christ.]

390 DOCUMENTS RELATING TO THE ARCHBISHOP'S SEQUESTRATION.
a. d. 1576. say unto him, Non mea, sed tua voluntas fiat1. God hath
blessed you with great felicity in your reign, now many years ;
beware you do not impute the same to your own deserts or
policy, but give God the glory. And as to instruments and
means, impute your said felicity, first, to the goodness of
the cause which ye have set forth, (I mean Christ's true
religion ;) and, secondly, to the sighs and groanings of the
godly in their fervent prayer to God for you; which have
hitherto, as it were, tied and bound the hands of God, that
he could not pour out his plagues upon you and your peo
ple, most justly deserved.
2 chron. Take heed, that ye never once think of decUning from
God, lest that be verified of you, which is written of Ozeas,
[Joash,] who continued a prince of good and godly govern
ment for many years together; and afterwards, cum robo-
ratus esset, (saith the text,) elevatum est cor ejus in interi
tum suum, et neglexit Dominum". Ye have done many
things well; but except ye persevere to the end, ye cannot
be blessed. For if ye turn from God, then God wiU turn
away his merciful countenance from you. And what remain
eth then to be looked for, but only a terrible expectation
Heb. x. of God's judgments, and an heaping up of wrath against
the day of wrath?
But I trust in God, your Majesty wUl always humble
yourself under his mighty hand, and go forward in the zealous
setting forth of God's true religion, always yielding due
obedience and reverence to the word of God, the only rule
of faith and religion. And if ye so do, although God hath
just cause many ways to be angry with you and us for our
unfaithfulness, yet I doubt nothing, but that for his own
name's sake, and for his own glory's sake, he will still hold
his merciful hand over us, shield and protect us under the
shadow of his wings, as he hath done hitherto.
I beseech God, our heavenly Father, plentifuUy to pour
his principal Spirit upon you, and always to direct your
heart in his holy fear. Amen.
X} Not mine, but thy will be done.]
Qs When he was strengthened, his heart was lifted up to his de
struction, and he regarded not the Lord.]

LETTERS TO LORD BURLEIGH. 391

LETTER XC.

TO LORD BURLEIGH.
Dec. 16, 1576.
[Lansdown MS. 23. No. 9.]
I wrote my opinion to her Majesty about eight days
ago, touching the two matters wherewith her Highness shewed
herself offended at my last being at court. My lord of
Leicester delivered my said writing to her Majesty. I thank
him therefor. But I cannot yet understand, whether her
Highness have read it or no, much less whether she Uke or
dislike of it. The writing was somewhat long, and could
not be otherwise, if any proofs should be used. I pray your
lordship, if you understand at any time any thing concern
ing the premises worthy the advertisement, to let me hear
from you. God keep your lordship ! Lambeth, 16 of De
cember, 1576. Your lordship's in Christ,
EDM. CANTUAK.
To the Right Honourable my very
good lord, the Lord Burleigh,
Lord Treasurer of England.

LETTER XCI.

TO LORD BURLEIGH.
Dec. 17, 1576.
[Lansdown MS. 23. No. 10.]
I thank your good lordship, that you are so careful in
this cause of the church. My lord of Leicester writeth
to me in form, as you see. I pray your lordship, return me
his letter. I see no reason why the people should be ex
cluded, seeing St Paul giveth so great commendation to that i cor. xiv.
which was used in the primitive church; especially for the
benefit that groweth thereby to the hearers. I have written
thanks to my lord of Leicester. I pray your lordship, let

392 documents relating to the archbishop's sequestration.
a. d. 1576. one of your servants deUver my letter. I pray your lord
ship, appoint when you come to take an evU1 dinner with me,
and let me know aforehand of your coming ; not meaning your
diet more sumptuous, but more wholesome. God keep your
lordship ! From Lambeth, 17°. Decembr. 1576.
Your lordship's in Christ,
EDM. CANTUAE.
To the Right Honourable my very
good lord, the Lord Burleigh,
Lord Treasurer of England.

LETTER XCII.

TO THE RIGHT HONOURABLE THE LORDS OF HER
MAJESTY'S PRIVY COUNCIL IN THE STAR-CHAMBER8.
Nov. 30, 1577.
[Cott. MSS. Cleop. F. 2, fo. 280.]
' Eight honom-able and my singular good lords : I cannot
deny, but that I have been commanded both by the Queens
majesty hersetf, and also by divers of your honourable lord
ships in her name, to suppress aU those exercises within my
province, that are commonly called prophecies. But I do
protest before God, the judge of aU hearts, that I did not
of any stubbornness or wilfulness refuse to accomplish the
same, but only upon conscience ; for that I found such
kind of exercise set down in the holy scriptures, and the
[7 Plain.]
X2 Six months being now expired, and growing towards tlie latter
end of November, the lord treasurer sent a private and kind message
to the archbishop by Goodman, dean of Westminster, containing some
account after what maimer the Star-chamber would proceed in his
business; and withal his lordship's directions to him, how he should
demean himself in respect of the offence he gave the queen by the
exercises. (See Appendix IL) But the archbishop thought not fit to
comply so far as was advised ; but still esteeming himself not to have
done amiss, he would not ask pardon, which supposed a fault. Nor
did he appear in person before the lords in the Star-chamber, but sent
an humble writing to them the next day, viz. November the 30tbi
brought by Sir Walter Mildmay. Strype, pp. 348—350.] ,

letter to the lords of the privy council. 393
use of the same to have continued in the primitive church: a.d. 1577.
and was persuaded, that (the abuses being reformed, which
I always offered myself ready to labour in) the said exer
cises might yet serve to the great profit of the church ; and
feared that the utter suppressing of them would breed offence.
And therefore was a most humble suitor unto her Majesty,
that I might not be made the chief instrument in suppress
ing the same : yet not prejudicing or condemning any, that
in . respect of poUcy, or otherwise, should be of contrary
judgment, or being of authority should suppress them. For
I know right well, that there be some things of that nature,
wherein divers men may be of divers opinions, and abound
in their own sense (being not repugnant to the analogy of
faith) without any prejudice to their salvation, or any pre
judice of either to other. Notwithstanding, howsoever others,
being otherwise persuaded, might safely do it, yet I thought
it not safe for me (being so persuaded in mind) to be the
doer of that, whereof mine own heart and conscience would
condemn me.
And whereas I have sustained the restraint of my liberty,
tad sequestration of my jurisdiction, now by the space of six
months, I am so far from repining thereat, or thinking my
self injuriously or hardly dealt withal therein at her Majesty's
hands, that I do thankfully embrace, and frankly with all
humility acknowledge, her princely, gracious, and rare cle
mency towards me : who, having authority and power to have
hsed greater and sharper severity against me, and for good
policy and example thinking it so expedient, hath notwith
standing dealt so mercifuUy, mildly, and gently with me.
But the greatest grief that ever I have had, or have, is
the loss of her Majesty's favour, and the sustaining of the
displeasure of so gracious a sovereign, by whom the church
and realm of England hath been so long so happily governed ;
and by whom myself, privately and specially above other sub
jects, have received so many and so great benefits above aU
my deserving. For the recovery of whose gracious favour,
I most humbly beseech your lordships to be means to her
Majesty for me : the which obtained I shall esteem far above
all worldly benefits whatsoever. And I protest here before
God and your honours, that not only my dutiful and humble

394 documents relating to the archbishop's sequestration.
a. d. 1577. obedience to her Majesty shaU be such, as she shaU have no
cause to repent her of her gracious goodness and clemency
shewed unto me ; but also that by my most fervent, hearty,
and daily prayer, as I have done hitherto, so I wiU con
tinue, according to my bounden duty, to make most earnest
suit unto Almighty God for the long preservation of her
Majesty's most happy reign, to the unspeakable benefit of
the church and realm of England1.
EDM. CANTUAB.
30th November, 1577.

LETTER XCIII.

TO DR MATTHEW HUTTON, DEAN OF YORK.
Dec. 2, 1577.
[From the Lambeth MSS. No. 1138, 3.]
Salutem in Christo. This bringer can inform you some
thing of my state, both for health of body and other my
troubles. About six weeks ago, and so on farther till the
\} Notwithstanding, the before specified snbmission of the arch
bishop would not take effect, neither would the declaration of these
inconveniences prevail. Nor was he restored to his liberty, nor the
exercise of his jurisdiction, as yet. Nor do I find that he ever after
much enjoyed the queen's favour: insomuch that he was desirous to
resign his archbishopric, perhaps upon the grief of the small counte
nance he had from her, as well as for the affliction of losing his sight;
as we shall see hereafter.
In January following it came to that pass with the archbishop, that
there was much talk of depriving him, since his submission and re
cantation was not thought sufficient, and considering the need there
would be of an archbishop to act and preside in the church. This
was very ill resented by the true protestants, and they were highly
concerned at it ; and urged, how much it would prove to the joy of
papists, and their encouragement.. ..But the archbishop's crime was not
thought so big as to merit a deprivation ; and the disgust it might give
being considered, the thought of depriving him was laid aside; and
it was determined to proceed more mildly, and that the archbishop
should only still continue under his sequestration ab officio. Strype,
Grind, p. 354.]

letters to the dean OP YORK. 395
26th of November, I was put in assured hope of Uberty, &c. a. d. 1577.
About that time arose a sudden contrary tempest, which had
brought me to have appeared in the Star-chamber-, 29°
Novembris last, if God had not laid me up two days before
of my old disease, the stone. By that occasion my appear
ance was respited ; and I now remain as a man in suspense,
inter spem metumque3; but hope that God wiU in the end turn
all to the best. I thank you for your manifold significations
of your good wiU towards me and mine. I pray you be good
to the bringer, in that you may lawfuUy commend [command]
me, as you know. God keep you ! 2. Dec. 1577.
Yours in Christ,
EDM. CANTUAE.
To my loving friend, Mr Dean of York.

LETTER XCIV.

TO DR MATTHEW HUTTON.
Feb. 18, 1579.
[Lambeth MSS. Ibid.]
Salutem in Christo. This bringer can inform you that I
am, (thank be to God !) in reasonable good health. My case
dependeth long, as you see, and some repulse of suit lately
made hath been given; and yet, if a man may beUeve court
promises, I was at no time so near an end of my troubles
as this present. Domini voluntas fiat*. Keep this to your
self. I pray you, shew favour unto this stranger for perfecting
of his long travels. Sir Peter is a good man and lendeth
freely. The merchant always harpeth upon interest. He wiU
engage aU to Sir Peter or one of his deputies. Surely the
thing wiU prove to undoubted benefit, both pubUc and private.
If I had remained with you, I would have helped him in this
case, especiaUy now when the matter is growing ripe, &c.
How the world goeth here, ye shaU hear by other men. I
[7 See Appendix III.]
P Between hope and fear.]
[4 The will of the Lord be done.]

396 DOCUMENTS RELATING TO THE ARCHBISHOP'S SEQUESTRATION.
a. d. 1579. would ye had a good errand to town, that I might see you.
I thank you for my poor kinsfolk and servants. 18. Feb.
1578. [1579.] God keep you,
EDM. CANTUAE. tuus.
To my loving friend, Mr Deem of York.

LETTER XCV.

TO THE LORDS AND OTHERS OF THE PRIVY COUNCIL:
March 30, 1580.
[Cotton MSS. Vespasian, F. 12, fo. 192.]
My duty to your honourable lordships humbly remem
bered. I must still crave pardon of your good lordships for
my often troubling of you with my importune letters. The
24th of January last past (as divers times before), I made
most humble petition to your good lordships to be means
for me to her Majesty, for my liberty and restitution to her
Majesty's favour. Occasion of sickness and other accidents
have been the cause, that I have not so dUigently and ef-
fectuaUy prosecuted my said suit, as otherwise I would have
done. Now, being restored to reasonable health, (I thank
God for it,) I am bold to renew my said most humble suit,
beseeching your good lordships fo take some good opportu
nity to move her Majesty for me, to the effect aforesaid.
Her Majesty's most gracious benefit herein, arid your lord
ships' most honourable travail for obtaining the same, I shall
always most dutifully and thankfully acknowledge, with my
continual prayer to God for her Majesty and your good lord
ships, whom I beseech God always to have in his most
blessed custody. From Lambeth, this 30th of March, 1580.
Your lordships' in Christ,
EDM. CANTUAE.
To the Rigid Honourable and
my very good lords, the
Lords and others of her
Majesty's most Honourable
Privy Council.

LETTER TO LORD BURLEIGH. 397
LETTER XCVI.

TO LORD BURLEIGH.
Jan. 30, 1583.
[Lansdown MS. 37. No. 17.]
May it please your good lordship to be advertised, that
some hope of recovering my sight, as some other in like case
have done ; and also good hope of recovering her Majesty's
gracious favour, which I had by divers good likelihoods con
ceived, which being obtained, I trusted to discharge the
duty of a bishop as weU as some other ; the foundation also
of a school in the north where I was born, for lack of a
mortmain not yet finished; divers suits commenced to the
overthrow of certain leases granted unto some my poor ser
vants, being the only reward of their long service ; wherein
my little authority, as long as I remained archbishop, might
somewhat help to the maintenance of their right; the mul
titude of my other servants not provided for; my opinion
that her Majesty did not desire my resignation, which I had
before In the time of my better health offered ; and some
other also, as unable to serve as I, had offered the like, and
yet her Majesty, as I have been informed, would not admit
the same : were the considerations which hitherto have stayed
me from offering of the resignation of my place. But now
understanding from your good lordship, and not long before
-by my lord bishop of Sarum1, that her Majesty's pleasure is,
that I should resign, and thereby enjoy her Majesty's favour,
which I esteem above all other worldly things ; having also
a reasonable, or, as it was to me named, an honourable pen
sion assigned, I will with all my heart prepare myself to
satisfy her Majesty's pleasure therein : trusting yet, and
humbly praying, that by your honourable lordship's good
means her Majesty will graciously permit and tolerate me to
continue in place tiU a. little after Michaelmas next, when
as the audit of this see is kept for the whole year, that I
may see some end of the said suits, the finishing of my school,
and the multitude of my poor servants provided for ; mean-
X1 John Piers.]

398 DOCUMENTS RELATING TO THE AHCHBISHOF's SEQUESTRATION.
a.d. 1583. ing in the mean time, both by my officers and myself, by
God's grace to have a vigilant care for the good government
and well ordering of my cure ; in which time I shaU be also
more able to make a perfect account of all things, to the
satisfaction of my successor. And after that time I will be
most ready, with aU humble thanks to her Majesty, to resign
my place unto her Highness's disposition. Which favour if
I may obtain by your lordship's good mediation, I shall think
myself much bounden unto the same, and most bounden (as
I continually do) to pray for her Majesty. And thus taking
my leave, I commend your honourable lordship to the most
blessed protection of Almighty God. From Lambeth this
30th of January, 1582. [1583.]
Your lordship's in Christ,
E. CANT.1
To the Right Honourable my very
good lord, the Lord Burleigh,
Lord Treasurer of England.

LETTER XCVII.

TO LORD BURLEIGH.
Feb. 9, 1583.
[Lansdown MS. 37. No. 18.]
I most humbly submit myself to her Majesty's order for
my resignation to be made immediately after the Annuri-
tiation next. And also with like humbleness I thank her
Majesty, that of her gracious goodness she made mention (as
I am informed) of an honourable portion to be assigned unto
me for my sustentation in these few and evU days which I
have yet to live. I thank your good lordship most heartily
for your mediation and pains taken concerning the premises;
praying the same to continue with honourable favour towards
me, till this matter come to a perfect end. I am bold to
acquaint your good lordship now in the beginning with two
humble petitions, the which by your good advice I purpose
X1 The signatures in the original MSS,, from this date, give evident
proof of the archbishop's blindness.]

LETTER TO LORD DURLEIGH. 399
to offer before the end of this suit. The first is, that her a.d. 1583.
Majesty will be so good unto me as to grant me the house
of Croydon, and some small grounds pertaining to the same,
of no great value ; forasmuch as I have not at this hour any
house of my own to put my head in, after I be removed
from this place. In all resignations of bishops, so far as I
have heard or read, there hath been always one house, at
the least, pertaining to the see assigned to the resigner, as
partly may appear in a note inclosed herein2. Croydon house
is no wholesome house, and that both my predecessor and
I have found, by experience. Notwithstanding, because of
the nearness to London,- whither I must often repair or send
to have some help by physic, I know no house pertaining
to the see so convenient for me, nor that may be better
spared, for the short time of my life, of my successor.
The second petition is, that I be not called to trouble
after my resignation for dilapidations, for which (as I am
informed by the learned in the laws) I am by law, upon a
resignation, excused. Notwithstanding (although I do not
8 De resignatione facta per Nicolaum de Farnham Episcopum Dunel. Nicolans
fex Matthco Paris, [p. 759. Lond. 1640.] , fK.peUpis-
Purificatione beats; Maria; imminente, episcopus Dunelmensis Nico- copatum
.... suum resig-
laus, sentiens se annosum, valetudinanum, et infinnum, etc. episco- nat, post-
patum suum Dunelmensem, obtenta tali a domino papa licentia, reT actrnno*"''
signavit. Et datis ad hoc provisoribus, archiepiscopo Eboraccnsi, et ?Slo'-i'-A' D'
Londinensi et Wigomiensi episcopis, assignata sunt ei tria maneria,
viz. de Hoveden cum pertinentiis, Stoctuna, et Esingtuna. Recedens
igitur a Dunelmo, accepta ibidem a fratribus licentia ad alterutrum
dictorum maneriorum mansurus perrexit, ut in pace ibidem, sine que-
relaruin vel causarum strepitu, exutus a sollicitudinibus mundanis, sibi
jam cxpectanti donee ejus veniret immutatio, liberius orationi vacaret, etc.
Idem alio in loco. [p. 811. J
Adulatores quidam pessimi, cupientcs piacere Dunelmensi episcopo
Waltero, petierunt a papa episcopatum vel redintegrari vel saltern minus
damnificari : quibus papa : " Miramur super his. Nonne facta fuit
distributio ilia et partitio per magnam deliberationem et considerationein
virorum peritorum, et consensum partium ? Et res jam confirmata
est per nos, et regem Anglia?, et per provisores." Et sic repulsi sunt
accusatores cum probris. Idem alio in loco.
Eodem tempore obiit magister Nicolaus de Fcmham, quondam Nicolaus
episcopus Dunelmensis, qui cesserat episcopatui, ut quietius et liberius rcsiKnati-
froctus carperet contemplationis. Obiit autem apud Stoctunam, nobile °nem alinos
suum manerium.

400 DOCUMENTS RELATING TO THE ARCHBISHOP°S SEQUESTRATION.
a.d. 15S3. distrust the equity of my successor), yet because I have beeii
so much troubled with suits for dilapidations, I am fearful';
and therefore pray that I may have some good assistance/
if the case shall so require. But of these two things I pray
your lordship that I may be so bold as to inform your lordship
hereafter more at length; praying the same also to further
the said humble petitions, as opportunity may serve. God
keep your good lordship ! From Lambeth, this 9th of Fe
bruary, 1582. [1583.] Yours in Christ,
E. CANT.
To the Right Honourable my very
good lord, the Lord Burleigh,
Lord Treasurer of England.

THE ARCHBISHOP'S SUBMISSION.

\1 meet with a submission by him made without mention of the
month or year ; which being well taken of the queen might occasion
the taking off his suspension : and therefore perhaps this may be tbe
proper place for it. After which submission, the lords of the council
signified to him the reason of the queen's displeasure that had been
conceived against him. Upon which the archbishop made this following
further confession and declaration of himself. Strype, Grind, p. 403.]
That being advertised of the cause of her Majesty's of
fence, as was set down by the lords of the council, and of
her gracious inclination towards him upon his humble suta
mission, doth confess that he is most heartily sorry that her
Majesty hath been offended with him, as a matter more
grievous to him than any worldly calamity. And though he
refused to execute her Majesty's commandment, by reason of
scruple of conscience, which moved him to think, that the
exercises might have been in some points reformed, and sq
continued ; and understanding that her Majesty therein did
use the advice and allowance of certain bishops, his brethren,
who by likelihood certified, that they in their own dioceses
found the same more hurtful than profitable : in and for that
he is persuaded that her Majesty had herein a sincere and.

THE ARCHBISHOP'S SUBMISSION. 401
godly meaning to the quietness of her people ; and that also A- D- 1583-
her commandment was not against positive law or constitu
tion of the realm; he cannot but think and speak honour
ably and dutifuUy of her Majesty's doings, as of a godly
prince, meaning weU of the church and her people in this
her Majesty's direction and commandment. And as he is
most heartily, sorry that he hath incurred her Majesty's griev
ous offence for not observing that her commandment ; so doth
he most humbly and lowly beseech her Highness not to im
pute the same to any obstinate intent, meaning to disobey
her Majesty ; but only that he was then moved in conscience
to be an liumble suitor to her Majesty to be spared from
being the special instrument in suppressing the said exercises.
And to the intent her Majesty may think that he meant no
disobedience in any maintenance of them to continue contrary
to her commandment, he doth pray her Majesty to be truly
informed, how he himself did in his own bishopric, and other
peculiar jurisdictions, suffer no such exercises to be used
after the time of her Majesty's said commandment.

LETTER XCVIII.

TO LORD BURLEIGH.
Feb. 27, 1583.
[Lansdown MS. 37. No. 23.]
It may please your lordship to be advertised, that I have
been loth of late to trouble your lordship with any suits, be
cause I have been informed that you were very sickly; but
trusting now that your lordship is in better case, and my
time drawing on so fast, and also understanding by Doctor
Aubrey that your lordship would have some notes of the
value of this bishopric, I am bold to send the said Doctor
Aubrey and my steward to inform your lordship of the
state of the same ; most instantly praying your good lord
ship to be a mean to her Majesty, both for proportioning
my pension (wherein I doubt not her Majesty will have ho
nourable consideration of my place, age, and infirmities) and
26
[grindal.]

402 DOCUMENTS RELATING TO THE ARCHBISHOP'S SEQUESTRATION.
a.d. 1583. also to declare her Majesty's pleasure for order, how the
same may be answered unto me for the short time that I
have to live. And as your lordship hath been, next unto her
Majesty, the principal procurer of aU my preferments,, which
I wiU acknowledge whilst I live with aU thanksgiving ; so I
beseech you in this doing to be a mean to bring me to some
hope of quietness in a private life, now in the end of my
days, being now by age, sickness, and infirmities not able to
sustain the travails which appertain unto this great office:
And by the grace of God I shaU not faU at the time here
tofore appointed to resign up my place in due form, for her
Majesty's better satisfaction in that behalf. So I take my
leave of your good lordship, commending the same to the
grace and protection of Almighty God. From Lambeth, this
27th of February, 1582. [1583.]
Your lordship's in Christ,
E. CANT.
To the Right Honourable and my very
good lord, the Lord Burleigh,
Lord High Treasurer of England.

LETTER XCIX.

TO LORD BURLEIGH.
April 12, 1583.
[Lansdown MS. 38. No. 69.]
After my right hearty commendations to your good
lordship. Where, according to her Majesty's gracious plea
sure, I am fully resolved to go through with the resignation
of this place, as soon as it may please her Highness to ap
point ; I have sent Mr Dr Aubrey, my officer, to your good
lordship, to understand yom- further good direction therein;
heartily praying your good lordship, that it may please you
to have favourable care of my pension, according to your
continual wonted friendship towards me, and that my learned
counsel, at your lordship's best opportunity and leisure, may
have leave to attend upon your lordship, and use such short

LETTER TO LORD BURLEIGH. 403
conference as your lordship may weU spare, for the manner a.d. i5S3.
of the assurance thereof, which I whoUy refer to your good
lordship's wisdom and consideration. And so, having sent to
your good lordship a draught of my resignation by the bearer,
to whom I have committed by mouth to understand your
lordship's pleasure in a point or two touching that matter,
I heartily commit your good lordship to the grace and pro
tection of the Almighty. From Lambeth, this 12th of April,
1583. Your lordship's in Christ,
E. CANT.
To the Right Honourable and my very
. good lord, the Lord Burleigh,
Lord High Treasurer of England.

THE ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY'S PETITIONS.
To have the house at Croydon, which hath been seldom
lien at by his last predecessors.
Item, To have the park at Croydon, wherein, at his
entry to this see, Sir Francis Carew, knight, and one George
Withers had several interests; for redemption whereof the
said archbishop gave to them eighty-three pounds, six shil
lings, and eight-pence ; and did mind to leave the same, after
his death, clear to his successor.
Item, To have a close called Stubbs, containing twenty-
three acres, lying near to the said house.
Item, To have eighteen acres of meadow, lying at Nor-
bury, in Croydon.

26—2

404 LETTERS.
LETTER C.

TO THE BISHOP OF LONDON1,
CONCERNING A COLLECTION FOR ONE THOMAS BROWN.
[Grind. Reg. fo. 149.]
Salutem in Christo. I have received a letter directed
to me from the lords of her Majesty's most honourable privy
councU, in the favour of one Thomas Brown, of Shrewsbury,
the tenor whereof is as foUoweth. Now, whereas my said
lords refer unto me the manner of coUecting a benevolence
for the reUef of the said Brown, I cannot devise any better
order than that which hath of late been used in cases not
unUke, with exhortations to aU our brethren the bishops of
this province, both to contribute UberaUy for their own per
sons, and also to further a coUection to be made of men's
benevolence in every parish church of their several dioceses;
and the sums so coUected to be reserved in good sure order
to the use of the said Brown, by such persons of trust as
every several bishop shaU think meet for that purpose. These
are therefore, by virtue of my said lords' letters, to require
your lordship to transmit a copy of the councU's said letters
inserted herein, as afore is specified, together with this my
letter, to aU our brethren the bishops of this province, as in
such pubUc cases heretofore hath been accustomed. So I
end, commending your lordship to the grace of God. From
Lambeth, this 7th of November, 1576.
Yours in Christ,
EDM. CANTUAR.
To the Right Rev. Father in God,
my loving brother, the bishop
of London.
X} The following letters are of an official nature, consisting of com
munications from archbishop Grindal to his suffragan bishops, or to the
officers of his diocese, arising out of letters from the privy council. The
first, relating to Thomas Brown, is given as one out of many instances of
the burdens which the state, at this period, frequently threw upon the
clergy. Similar letters are of frequent occurrence in the archiepiscopal
registers at Lambeth. It has been thought desirable to place these docu
ments by themselves, as forming a distinct class from the general corre
spondence of the archbishop.]

THE COUNCIL TO THE ARCHBISHOP. 405

THE COUNCILS LETTER TO THE ARCHBISHOP.
After our right hearty commendations to your good lordship.
Being of late given to understand of the poor and miserable
state of this bearer, Thomas Brown, whereunto he is faUen by
no unthriftiness of his own, but only through the unfaithful
dealing of his evil factors, in whom he reposed the trust of his
whole trade ; and further knowing how sound and honest the
man is, as weU in religion as conversation, what special ser
vice, not many years since, he did to the great benefit of this
realm, by the discovery of such dangers and perils hanging
over this state, as, if they had not in time been foreseen,
might have burst out into some dangerous fire, to the dis
quieting of this realm : We therefore, greatly pitying his
estate, have in consideration of the premises, and for that he
is greatly charged with wife and children, thought it very
necessary earnestly to desire your lordship so to recommend
his case to the rest of your brethren the bishops, as by some
liberal coUection amongst you his decayed state may be re
paired. In what order this benevolence amongst you may be
gathered, we refer to your lordship's good consideration, which
for some good respects we wish to be done with speed, in re
spect of his present necessity. And so not doubting but that
so charitable an action shall have the best furtherance you
may give it, we commend your lordship most heartily to God.
From the court at Beading, the second of October, 1576.
Your lordship's very loving friends,
N. BACON, C. S., Wm. BURLEIGH.
A. WARWICK, F. BEDFORD,
R. LEICESTER, F. KNOLLYS,
JAMES CROFT, FRA. WALSINGHAM.

406 letters.

LETTER CI.

TO THE BISHOP OF LONDON,
CONCERNING THE OBSERVATION OF EMBER-DAYS AND LENT1.
Dec. 21, 1576.
[Grind. Reg. fo. 150.]
Salutem in Christo. I have received a letter directed to
me from the lords of her Majesty's most honourable privy
council ; the tenor whereof is as foUoweth. These are there
fore to require your lordship, not only to transmit a copy, as
well of the council's said letters inserted herein, as is above
specified, as also of these my letters to aU our brethren the
bishops of this province, as in such cases heretofore hath been
used and accustomed ; requiring them, and every of them, to
accomplish the contents thereof accordingly, as to every of
them appertaineth; but also that your lordship do likewise
cause the same to be accompUshed throughout your own
diocese and jurisdiction, so far forth as in you shaU lie.
Thus I end, commending your lordship to the grace of God.
From Lambeth, this one and twentieth of December, a thou
sand five hundred and seventy -six.
Yours in Christ,
EDM. CANTUAR.
To the Right Rev. Father in God,
my loving brother, the bishop
of London.
X} It was about this time, in the month of December, that the queen
and her privy council signified to the archbishop her pleasure for the
punctual observation of the Ember-days and season of Lent ; at which
times abstinence from flesh should be strictly observed by all : which be
was commanded to signify to the rest of the bishops ; the thing being so
advantageous for the breeding of seafaring men, so necessary in these
times of danger : wiiich was the reason urged for the observation of it;
and not upon any superstitious account, as some might imagine. And of
this all ministers were commanded to instruct and excite their people in
their sermons. Strype, Grind, p. 336.]

Til 10 COUNCIL TO THE ARCHBISHOP. 407
TIIK C01IN<!1I,'s LETTlilt TO THE AIICII11ISIIOP.
Dec. i:t, 157B.
[Grind. Rog. fo. ICO.]
Aft un our right hearty commendations to your good lord
ship. The Queen's majesty, of late entering into some con
sideration, how that, notwithstanding sundry good statutes and
laws made heretofore by common consent in parliament to the
contrary, the observation of the embering and fish-days is not
so duly looked unto as it ought to be, and as is requisite
in policy for tho maintenance of mariners, fisbmen, and the
navy of the realm, hath thought convenient for that cause,
first in hor Highness's own household, to give strait charge
unto the officers for the observation of them : and it is or
dered, that they shall be more carefully seen unto and con
tinued than heretofore they have been. The like we have
signified, by her Majesty's special appointment, to the lord
mayor of tho city of London, and other her Majesty's officers
and loving subjects abroad ; to the intent that by an unfeigned
observation, in all places throughout the realm, of tho said laws
aheady provided and meet to bo put in execution' in this re
spect, tho estate might tako such benefit thereby, as was at
the time of tho making intended : which we can assure your
lordship is tho only cause why at this time the observation
of them is so much urged. Howbeit for that it may be, that
this her Majesty's good meaning may either be misconstrued
by sumo, and depraved by others, as though any superstition
(wherewith her Majesty, God be thanked ! is not to be touched
or suspected) were thereby intended ; for the meeting with
and answering such slanderous conceits, as may be spread and
mistaken among her Highness's subjects, wo have thought good
to require- your lordship to give order within your province,
that tho ministers and preachers, which arc, or shall be, ad
mitted to that function, bo commanded, in their sermons and
exhortations to tho people, to instruct and teach them to be
willing and obedient to conform themselves and their famines
to tho observation of the said laws, as in duty they are bound ;
and further declare unto them, that the same is not required
for liny liking of popish ceremonies heretofore used, (which
utterly aro detested,) but only to maintain the mariners and

408 LETTERS.
. d. 1576. navy in this land by setting men a fishing. Which thing is
so necessary for the realm, especiaUy in these dangerous times,
as no means are to be omitted, whereby it may be thought
the same may be according to the laws brought to pass, and
perfected accordingly.
And for that the exhortations and doctrines of good and
dutiful ministers may do much good in this matter, both to
remove the scrupulousness and misconceits of some few, and
also to induce the greater and common number to obey and
observe the said laws, we have thought good to signify so much
unto your lordship ; that by the good assistance of you, and
others under you, the matter might be furthered, and take
such good success for the benefit of this realm as we desire;
and so bid your good lordship right heartily weU to fare.
From Hampton court, the thirteenth of December, one thou
sand five hundred and seventy-six.
Your lordship's right assured loving friends,
W. BURLEIGH, A. WARWICK.
R. LEICESTER, F. KNOLL YS,
JAMES CROFT, FRA. WALSINGHAM.

LETTER CII.

TO DR AUBREY AND DR CLERK,
RESPECTING THE LIBEL, CALLED " THE GAPING GULPH V
Oct. 8, 1579.
After my hearty commendations. This present afternoon
I received letters from the lords of her Majesty's most ho-
[l In this year happened a matter that gave the queen high disgust.
She was in treaty with the duke of Anjou about joining herself in
marriage with him. This was a thing, which, however desirous the
people were of seeing her married in hopes of issue, yet they could not
endure to hear of; partly out of an innate hatred to the French, and
partly out of a particular dislike of this person : of whom many reports
went concerning his dissolute life and manners. But of all others, the
Puritans made the most noise. And one of them, named Stubbs, a
student in the law, and a man of parts, but very hot, wrote a most

TO DR AUBREY AND DR CLERK. 409
nourable privy council, with a proclamation inclosed in the a. d. 1579.
same, both which are sent unto you herewith. Forasmuch
as I cannot conveniently repair to Lambeth before Tuesday
next, I have thought good to will and require you, with
all possible diligence and celerity, to see the contents of the
said proclamation and letters duly executed ; and that upon
Saturday next, at the furthest, ye call before you aU the
pastors, preachers, and curates, remaining and abiding in
those parishes of London which be of my peculiar jurisdic
tion, giving them in charge that they, and every of them,
shall do their best endeavour to accompUsh and perform the
good orders and directions in the said letters and procla
mation contained. And if ye shall find any untowardness or
ill disposition in any of the said persons, so called before
you, that then ye warn aU such personally to appear before
me at my first coming to Lambeth, whereof ye shaU have
notice in due time. And furthermore, I do will and require
you, with all convenient expedition, to transmit a copy of
my said lords' letters, inclosing therein also a printed copy
of her Majesty's said proclamation, as weU to mine officers
for my diocese of Canterbury, as to aU other mine officers
exercising any peculiar jurisdiction under me elsewhere, giving
unto them, and every of them, like charge, in her Majesty's
name, to see the contents of the said proclamation and letters
duly executed in their several circuits, as they and every of
them wul answer for the contrary. Given at Croydon, this
8th of October, 1579. Yours in Christ,
EDM. CANTUAR.
To my loving friends, Mr Dr Aubrey,
Mr Dr W. Clerk, now exercising the
jurisdiction of the see of Canterbury,
and to either of them. .
violent book against the match, entitled " The Gaping Gulph." The
quoon saw how dishonourable these clamours wore to herself, and how
oifonsivo they might prove to the French, with' whom she saw it her
interest to keep all fair. Therefore she speedily issued out a proclama
tion for sowing the book, the author, and printer. And withal, the lords
of tbe council wrote a letter dated in October to this purpose to our
archbishop, with tho proclamation inclosed. Strype, Grind, p. 359.]

410 LETTERS.
THE COUNCIL TO THE ARCHBISHOP, CONCERNING A LIBEL PRINTED AGAINST
HER MARRIAGE WITH MONSIEUR, THE FRENCH KING'S BROTHER.
Od. 0, 1579.
[Grind. Regist. fo. 184.]
After our right hearty commendations to your good lord
ship. You shaU understand, how of late hath been printed with
in the city of London a certain libel, intituled, The Gaping
Gulph. Wherein the author, under pretence of misliking of
some dealings treated of between her Majesty and the duke
of Anjou, the French king's brother, in very deed seemeth
to go about to draw her Majesty's subjects into some mis
trust and doubt of her Highness's said actions ; as though
thereby some alteration were like to ensue, especially in re-
ligionj which her Highness hath heretofore established and
maintained, and is fully determined, with the assistance of
God's goodness and grace, to uphold and maintain during
her life, yea, even with the hazard of her own person : whose
constancy in that behalf cannot in reason be called in ques
tion, if with thankfulness it be thought on, how her Majesty
Uitherto, for the maintenance of the same, hath willingly
sustained the malice of the great and mighty princes, her
neighbours ; as one that wholly dependeth on God's provi
dence, with assurance, that so long as she shall continue a
nurse to his church, she shall never lack his merciful as
sistance. Notwithstanding, forasmuch as we know that divers of
the said books have been seditiously cast abroad and dispersed
in sundry places of this realm ; and have good occasion to
think that [the] same hath been done within your lordship's
diocese; by the reading whereof her Majesty's good sub
jects, specially those of the clergy, may perhaps by over-
light credit, upon vain suspicions and presumptions, be induced
to think and speak otherwise of her Majesty's doings, than
either they have cause to do, or it becometh dutiful and
obedient subjects : her Majesty, for the removing of all such
doubts as may be conceived in that behalf, and the better
confirming of her faithful subjects in such a good opinion
of her Highness, as both her doings and government over

THE COUNCIL TO THE ARCHBISHOP. 411
thorn (the like whereof never happened within this realm) a.d. 1579.
have deserved, and appertaineth before God and man unto
their duties, hath at this present caused a proclamation to
bo made, printed, and published, which we send your lord
ship herewith. Upon the receipt whereof, her Majesty's plea
sure is, that, with as much speed as you conveniently may,
you should assomble the special noted preachers, and other
ecclesiastical persons of good calling within your diocese, and
upon the reading 6f tho said proclamation to signify unto
them her Highness's constant and firm determination to main
tain tho state of religion without any alteration or change,
in such sort as hitherto she hath done ; and that as here
tofore she could not, by any persuasion or practice of sundry
adversaries, bo brought to alter or change the same, so now
much less her meaning is at this present, by any treaty with
tho said duke, to do the like ; who hath heretofore shewed
himself a friend to those of the religion, even with the hazard
of his estate and life, (a thing notoriously known, though
by the author of the libel it be otherwise untruly given out,)
and doth deserve, in respect of the honour he did of late
to her Majesty, in vouchsafing to come to see her in such
a land and confident manner, without respect of the peril
he did expose himself [to] in the said voyage, both by the
sea and by the land, to be honoured and esteemed of all
those that truly love her Highness.
You shall also admonish them, that in their sermons and
preachings they do not intermeddle with any such matters
of estate, being in very deed not incident nor appertaining
to their profession ; but command them to contain themselves
within the limits and bounds of their calling; which is to
preach the gospel of Christ in all purity and singleness, with
out entangling and confounding themselves in secular matters,
wherewith they ought to have nothing to do at all ; but
rather teach tho people to be thankful towards Almighty
Uod for the great benefits, both of liberty of conscience,
peace, and wealth, which they have hitherto enjoyed by her
Majesty's good means ; and to beseech him to continue and
increase his blessings over us, to tho intent, in all hum-
blencss and obedience, under her gracious government, we
may lead a quiet and Christian life; rather than, by in-

412 LETTERS.
a. d. 1579. termeddUng in such matters impertinent to their calling, go
about to give occasion of distrust or disquietness among the
subjects of this realm. By which their unorderly dealings
there cannot but grow great prejudice to the cause of re
ligion: which may be perhap pretended, but in very deed
is like by these means rather to be hindered than furthered.
And to such of the said preachers as dweU in remote
places, and cannot be present at the said assembly, you shall
signify so much by your letters. And in case any of them
shall understand, that any persons whatsoever by the said
books, or otherwise, shaU have been seduced, and carried
into any such doubt or mistrust of reUgion, or prejudice like
to ensue in this realm ; you shaU charge them by aU godly
and Christian persuasions, to do their best endeavour to re
move aU such undutiful and unnecessary conceit; being far
contrary to her Majesty's most gracious meaning. And in
case they shaU not be able so to prevaU as were convenient,
but shaU understand that either some other persons shall
otherwise deal in this matter, or that the people rest not
therewith satisfied ; and so shaU think that some further order
is necessary to be taken in that behalf; you shaU charge
them forthwith to give notice thereof unto you, the ordi
nary. And thereupon you, by your authority, shaU caU such
persons before you, as in whom you shaU find any cause to
be reformed ; and by your information, or otherwise, correct
them in their error ; so as no further inconvenience foUow by
such disordered behaviour.
And so requiring your lordship, that herein there may
be no want of your diUgence, as you tender her Majesty's
service, and wiU answer to the contrary at your peril, we
bid you right heartily fareweU. From Greenwich, the 5th
of October, 1579.Your lordship's very loving friends,
THO. BROMLEY, Cane. H. SIDNEY,
WILL. BURLEIGH, F. WALSINGHAM,
HUNSDON, THO. WILSON.
F. KNOLLYS,

TO THE OFFICERS OF HIS DIOCESE. 413

LETTER CIII.

THE ARCHBISHOP TO HIS OFFICERS,
CONCERNING SOME PREACHERS WHO REFUSED TO CELEBRATE THE
COMMUNION '.
Jan. 18, 1580.
[Grind. Reg. fo. 191.]
Salutem in Christo. Having received letters from the
lords and others of her Majesty's most honourable privy
council, the true copy whereof I send unto you herein in
closed ; I have thought good, for the due accomplishment of
the contents of the said letters, to wiU and require you, and
either of you, that with aU convenient speed, by inqui
sition and all other good means, ye take a view within my
diocese of aU such ecclesiastical persons, as are any way
culpable in any the disorders expressed and mentioned in the
said letters. And such as wiU not, upon your admonition,
conform themselves to the due accomplishment of the contents
of the said letters, but shaU shew themselves obstinate and
intractable, to certify then- names unto me, to the intent that
her Majesty be satisfied in that behalf accordingly. And
thus I bid you weU to fare.
From my house, at Lambeth, this 18th of January, 1579.
[1580.] \} Many niinisters now-a-days took livings, and would only preach to
their congregations, but refused to administer the sacraments; because,
I suppose, they did not Uke some things in the offices appointed by the
Book of Common Prayer. But they provided others for that part of the
ministerial office ; a thing which gave much offence to the queen. This
occasioned the lords of the privy council to write a letter in January to
our archbishop. Strype, Grind, p. 363.]

414 LETTERS.
THE COUNCIL TO THE ARCHBISHOP.
Jan. 17, 1580.
[Grind. Reg.fo. 191.]
After our hearty commendations. Whereas her Majesty
is credibly informed, that divers and sundry preachers in this
realm do only apply themselves to the office of preaching;
and upon some light conceit, to the dishonour of God, the
breach of her Majesty's laws, the offence of good subjects,
and the great contempt of the sacraments, which groweth
thereby, do separate themselves from the executmg of, the
one part of the office of a priest, which is as well to,
minister the said sacraments as to preach the gospel; and
that by this occasion some are counted and termed reading
and ministering ministers, and some preachers and no-sacra
ment ministers : therefore we are, in her Majesty's name, to
require your lordship to take a view of aU such within your
diocese, as do so disjoin the one part of the function from
the other, and do not at certain times in the year, as well
minister the holy sacrament in their own person, in what
place soever they receive any portion for preaching; and
yourself by your ecclesiastical censures to compel them to
execute both ; and such as you shaU find intractable, to
send them up to us; and to certify us immediately upon
your said view, how many you find of those recusants within
your said diocese, that we may thereupon satisfy her Majesty
in that behalf. And so we commit your grace to God.
From London, the 17th day of January, 1579. [1580.]
Your lordship's very loving friends,
THO. BROMLEY, Cane. T. SUSSEX,
CHR. HATTON, W. BURLEIGH,
H. HUNSDON, FR. WALSINGHAM,'
E. LINCOLN, JAM. CROFTE.
THO. WILSON,

TO THE OFFICERS OF HIS DIOCESE. 415
LETTER CIV.

THE ARCHBISHOP TO HIS OFFICERS,
CONCERNING PRAYER ON ACCOUNT OF THE EARTHQUAKE1.
April 30, 1580.
[Grind. Rog. fo. 199.]
After our very hearty commendations. Whereas an
order of prayer and other exercises, upon Wednesdays and
Fridays, to turn God's wrath from us, threatened by the late
terrible earthquake", to be used in all parish churches and
households throughout the realm, is set forth, and by order
given from her Majesty's most honourable privy council com-
[} The beginning of this year, 1580, was thought fit (especially a
terrible earthquake happening) to be set apart for devotion and prayer,
repentance and alms. Therefore the archbishop was minded, that all his
diocese should be exhorted and stirred up to these points of devotion,
resorting publicly to the church, and at night each family privately to
pray together. And Redman, his archdeacon, and Lawse, his commissary,
had this letter and charge in order thereunto, for the peculiars in London,
from Ilia officer Dr Aubrey :
" After my hearty commendations premised. My lord his grace's Grind. Reg.
pleasure is, that with all convenient speed you shall give order to every VJS'
parson, vicar, and curate, of the peculiar jurisdiction of the deaneiy of
the Arches in London, that they exhort their parishioners to resort
devoutly to their churches upon \Vodnesdays and Fridays, to hear some
Bhort exhortations to repentance, either by preaching or homilies, with
other service of the day. And that they do of their own accord, without
constraint of law, sparo those days one meal, converting tho same, or
somo part thereof, to the relief of the poor, calling also their house
holds together at night, to make hearty prayer to God, to shew mercy to
us who have deserved his anger. And that with the Litany they join
such psalms and prayers as they shall chooso and devise, fit for that
purpose. And thus I bid you heartily well to fare. London, April 12,
1680." Strype, Grind, p. 368.]
f The sixth day of April, at six of the clock in the evening, the air
being clear and calm, England on this side York, and the Netherlands
almost as high as Colon, in a moment (as it were) fell a trembling in such
a manner, that in somo places stones fell down from buildings, the bells
in steeples struck against the clappers, and the very sea, wiiich as then
was very calm, was vehemently tost and moved to and fro. Tho night
following, the ground in Kent trembled two or three times: and tho like
«Rain on tho first of May in the dead time of the night. Camden, Eliz.
a.i>. 1580. p. 297. Ed. Lond. 1515.]

416 letters.
a. d. isso. manded to be executed, the copy of which book and order
you shall receive herewith : these shaU be to pray and re
quire you, and either of you, to see the said order put in
due execution throughout the whole diocese of Canterbury;
and such as refuse obstinately to participate in the said
exercises, to gather their names, that they may be known
to her Majesty's said honourable privy councU, to the intent
further order may be taken with them according to their
demerit. And thus we commit you to the tuition of the
Almighty. London, this last day of AprU, 1580.
To our very loving friends, Mr
William Redman, Archdeacon
of Canterbury, and Mr Doctor
Lawes, Commissary General
of the diocese of Canterbury,
and to either of them, give

THE COUNCIL TO THE ARCHBISHOP.
April 23, 1580.
[Grind. Reg. fo. 199.]
After our very hearty commendations to your lordship.
Considering the state of this present time, wherein it hath
pleased the Most Highest, for the amendment of. aU sorts
of people, as weU to visit the most part of this realm with
the late terrible earthquake, as an extraordinary token of
his wrath against them, and fatherly admonition to turn them
from then- offences, and contempt of his holy word, as also
of his infinite goodness and mercy to deal more favourably
with us therein, than he hath dealt with other nations in
the Uke case ; in that we (thanks be unto his majesty !) have
received no great hurt thereby, in comparison of that they
have had sundry times heretofore by the like occasion,;
whereby not only their houses and cities have been over
thrown and destroyed, but also many thousands of people have
pitifully perished.

THE COUNCIL TO THE ARCHBISHOP. 417
•t And understanding that you have considered upon and a,d. issa.
appointed a good and convenient order of prayer, and other
exercises to-be used in aU the parish churches of your diocese,
upon Wednesdays and Fridays, for the turning of God his
wrath from us, threatened by the said earthquake ; with a
goodly prayer for the like respect, to be used of householders
with their famiUes : we do not only commend and aUow your
<good zeal therein, but also think the same very meet to be
generally used in aU other dioceses of this realm ; requiring
¦you to give order, that in every of the same the said whole
some and godly order of prayer may, for the respect afore
said, be executed, foUowed, and obeyed, during such time as
you think meet. And so we bid your lordship most heartily
well: to fare.
From the court, April 23, 1580.
Your lordship's loving friends,
T: BROMLEY, Cane. T. SUSSEX,
W. BURLEIGH, F. BEDFORD,
F. KNOLLYS, F. WALSHINGHAM,
R. LEICESTER, T. WILSON,
J. CROFTES, W. MILDMAY.
C. HATTON,

LETTER CV.

THE ARCHBISHOP TO HIS OFFICERS,
CONCERNING RECUSANTS1.
June 21, 1580.
[Grind. Reg.]
Salutem in Christo. I have of late received letters from
the lords and others of her Majesty's most honourable privy
P The state was awakened at this time by reports concerning a great
many in the nation that formerly came to church, and were conformable
to the laws of the realm in matters of religion, but now fell off, and
forbore any more to resort to the public service. Whereat the queen
admired, and was apt to lay the blame upon the bishops, to whom she
bad granted an ecclesiastical commission for the- taking cognizance and
punishment of such things. Wherefore the lords issued out their letters
27
[grindal.]

418

LETTERS.

a.d. 1580. council, the true tenor whereof ensueth. These are there
fore, in her Majesty's name, to will and require you,, with
all convenient speed, to make diUgent inquisition, throughout
my whole diocese of Canterbury, of the contents of the
council's said letters, and the articles inclosed : and that, upon
such inquisition made, you will return unto me the names of
all such as you shaU find culpable therein. And further, that
you will have due regard to the due execution of the council's
said letters within the said diocese in all points, so far as
the same do appertain to my charge ; and namely touching
the due examination of all schoolmasters teaching children,
as well publicly as also in private houses, within the said
diocese, and the displacing of aU such as shaU be found, or
suspected to be, backward in religion now established by the
laws of this realm, or that are thought to be secret hinderers
thereof. Thus requiring you to have due regard and consi
deration of the premises, I bid you weU to fare. Lambeth,
21mo. Junii. anno 1580'.

THE ARCHBISHOP'S ARTICLES OF INQUIRY FOR
RECUSANTS.
Imprimis, DUigently to inquire what persons within your
parish or charge, of what degree or calling soever they be,
do absent themselves from their parish church upon pretence
of conscience or reUgion ; and how long they have so done.
2. Item, What persons have of late absented themselves
to the archbishop, for to have all such backsliders and neglecters of
religion punished by such as attended the execution of the said com
mission. And that inquiry should be made concerning such as had been
before convented, how they stood as to conformity. And if they were at
liberty, and still remained obstinate, to be again taken up. That especial
notice should be taken of such as had the education of children, that
they should be chiefly looked unto ; lest, if their principles were not
sound, they might do much harm in their influence upon those that were
under them. Strype, Grind, p. 377.]
X1 Letters of this tenor were written to the archdeacon of Canter
bury, the commissary of the diocese, the bishop of London, and the
other bishops of the province, and to the several deans of the peculiars.
Grind. Reg.]

ARTICLES OF INQUIRY FOR RECUSANTS. 419
from their parish church upon contempt or pretence afore- a.d. isso.
said, that heretofore resorted thereunto.
3. Item, What persons do you know within your parish
that have been heretofore convented before the Queen's Ma
jesty's high commissioners for causes ecclesiastical, for reli
gion, and especiaUy for not coming to church, that are at
liberty, and yet have not conformed themselves.
4. Item, What schoolmasters are within your parish,
and what their names are that teach publicly, or privately
within any man's house, within your parish, of what state,
calling, or condition soever he or they be, in whose house
or houses any such schoolmaster or teacher is.
5. Item, Whether any such schoolmaster, or school
masters, is reported, known, or suspected to be backward in
the religion now estabUshed by the laws of this realm, that
are thought any way to be secret hinderers thereof.

THE COUNCIL TO THE ARCHBISHOP.
June 18, 1580.
After our right hearty commendations. Whereas the
Queen's Majesty hath been informed, that divers persons within
the province of Canterbury, both of the common and better
sort, who of late time have been conformable to the laws of
this realm concerning religion, are now fallen away, and
have withdrawn themselves from coming to church, to the
evil example of others her Majesty's good subjects, and to the
great offence of her Highness, who doth not a little marvel
by what means this relapse should happen, having delivered
sufficient authority unto your lordship, and others joined unto
you, by virtue of her commission ecclesiastical, warranted by
the laws of this realm, whereby you might at aU times have
repressed the insolency and corrected the disobediency of
such as therein should have presumed to offend, if such care
and vigilancy had been used within your charge as apper
taineth :
Her Highness's pleasure therefore is, that for the present
reforming and punishing of those that have, and do herein
27—2

420 letters.
a.d. isso. disobey the laws, you gjve order to have them forthwith con-
vented before such as do attend the execution "of her Ma
jesty's high commission, and proceeded withal according to
the direction of the said high commission. And first, thai
consideration being had of such as have been heretofore con-
vented before the high commissioners, in what terms they
stand for their conformity; how many of them are at Uberty;
and in what sort ; and how many do remain committed, and
where. And such of them as shaU be found at liberty, and,
do continue obstinate, to be returned to prison ; and such
further order to be taken with them and the rest, as is pre-,
scribed in the said commission. ,
school- And forasmuch as a great part of the corruption in re-
ligion grown throughout the realm proceedeth of lewd school
masters, that teach and instruct chUdren as weU pubUcly as
privately in men's houses, infecting each where the youth
without regard had thereunto, (a matter of no smaU moment,
and chiefly to be looked unto by every bishop within his
diocese;) it is thought meet for redress thereof, that you
cause all such schoolmasters as have charge of chUdren, and
do instruct them either in public schools or in private houses,
to be by the bishop of the dliocese, - or such as he shall ap
point, examined touching their reUgion : and if any shall be
found corrupt and unworthy, to be displaced, and proceeded
withal as other recusants; and fit and sound persons placed
in their rooms.
And to the end her Majesty may understand whatshaU
be from time to time done in the execution of the said
commission, to give order, that certificate be made of thet
proceedings in the said commission unto us of her Majesty's
privy councU. Wherein not doubting but you wiU answer
her Majesty's good expectation, according to the trust reposed
in you, we bid yom- lordship heartily fareweU.
From the court at Nonsuch, 18th of June, 1580.

TO THE BISHOP OF LONDON. 421
LETTER CVI.

THE ARCHBISHOP TO THE BISHOP OF LONDON.
FOR NICHOLLS, A RECANTING JESUIT.
May 13, 1581.
[Grind. Reg. fo. 235.]
After my hearty commendations to your lordship. I
have of late received letters from the lords of her Majesty's
most honourable council, on the behalf and in the favour
of one John NichoUs, preacher1, the tenor of which letters
ensueth. I have thought good therefore, by virtue of the
said letters, to pray and require your lordship, according
to the old ancient order in such cases accustomed, to transmit
to every of my brethren, the bishops of this- province, a copy
of these presents, with the rate taxed and appointed particularly
to every of them ; the whole sum among us aU amounting to
fifty pounds, yearly : nothing doubting but that your lordship,
and all the rest of my brethren, will have due consideration
of the request made by my lords, and of the reasons by their
lordships aUeged to move us thereunto; and the rather, for
that this contribution is not like to be any long continuance.
"And forasmuch as appointing of the place and person, to
whom the said contribution shaU be paid to the use of the
said NichoUs, is referred unto me ; I have thought good to
signify to your lordship and aU the rest, that I have ap
pointed my servant, Richard Frampton, to receive the said
several contributions here at my house in Lambeth. And
that Midsummer-day next shall be the first quarter-day for
payment for us that dweU near London ; and so from quarter
to quarter, till the said NichoUs be provided: requiring the
rest of our brethren that dweU far off to pay their rates half
yearly ; that is to say, at Michaelmas next, for one half year,
and at the Annunciation following for another half year; or at
the furthest, in the terms next foUowing every of the said
' [' For an account of this man see Wood's Athense Oxon. Shortly
after his recantation of popery, he went abroad, and was taken up at
Rouen. He then "recanted all that he formerly had uttered against
them (the papists), protesting that what he had formerly divulged was,
either through vain-glory, envy, fear, or hopes of reward." — A then.
Oxon. i. col. 496. London, 1813.]

422 LETTERS.
a.d. 1581. feasts, and so successively, so long as this contribution shall
have continuance ; heartily praying your lordship, and all the
rest of my brethren, that the said days and times so appointed
may be duly observed, so as my lords of the councU shaU have
no cause to find us slack in so good a matter. So taking my
leave, I commend your lordship to the grace of God.
May 13, 1581. Your lordship's in Christ,
EDM. CANTUAR.
To the Right Reverend Father in
God, my loving brother, the
Bishop of London.

THE COUNCIL TO THE ARCHBISHOP.
May 10, 1581.
[Grind. Reg. fo. 234.]
After our right hearty commendations to your lordship.
Whereas among sundry Jesuits, seminary priests, and other
mass-priests lately apprehended and committed to the Tower,
one John NichoUs, by conference and by the grace of God
Almighty, is now become reduced from that sink of error
and false doctrine of the pope unto the true knowledge of
the gospel of Christ, and hath not only made his recantation
openly before sufficient audience in the Tower, but also, by
books by him written and published, given forth unto the
world good and apparent testimony of his faith and con
formity; wherein we think it necessary to have him com
forted and encouraged, to the end that by example thereof
others, that do yet remain obstinate, may the rather be in
duced to foUow the way by him begun unto them: and
forasmuch as by his writings he appeareth to be weU learned,
and able to instruct in the church of God ; it is intended that
the next convenient living ecclesiastical that shall become void
shall be conferred upon him. And in the meantime, for his rea
sonable maintenance, being now at Uberty, and having no means
to live, we have thought good to pray your lordship, notwith
standing your present sequestration, by virtue hereof, to deal
with the rest of your brethren the bishops for a contribution
to be had among you all, for some convenient portion of

THE COUNCIL TO THE ARCHBISHOP. 423
money, to be duly paid unto the said NichoUs quarterly, by a.d.i5si.
some such person, and at such place, as by your lordship
shall be appointed, so as his necessary wants for apparel,
sustenance, and continuance of his studies, may be in that
sort supplied, until he may be provided as is aforesaid. And
herein, not doubting of your lordship's readiness and the rest,
as a thing that you yourselves, in our opinions, would without
our special motion devise and perform among you, we bid you
right heartily fareweU.
From Whitehall the 10th of May, 1581.
Your lordship's very loving friends,
T. BROMLEY, Chancellor,
W. GURNEY, E. LINCOLN,
F. BEDFORD, R. LEICESTER,
F. KNOLL YS, J. CROFTE,
C. HATTON, F. WALSINGHAM.
To our very good lord, the Lord
Archbishop of Canterbury.

LETTER CVII.

THE ARCHBISHOP TO HIS OFFICERS,
RESPECTING RECUSANTS '.
May 30, 1581.
[Grind. Reg. fo. 237.]
• Salutem in Christo. I have of late received letters from
the lords and others of her Majesty's most honourable privy
[' The parliament having lately made a law for the better keeping
the subjects under their obedience to the queen, and against such as
refused to conform themselves in matters of religion, and especially in
coming to church, the Queen's safety and the peace and good estate of
the whole realm depending so much thereupon ; the lords sent their
letters to the archbishop to make an inquisition, what persons there
were in his diocese that refused; and to procure learned and godly
persons to have conference with them to reduce them; which if they
refused, to return their names unto the Custos Rotulorum. This the
archbishop communicated to his officers, and enjoined them to see to
the performance. Strype, Grind, p. 392.]

424 , .' LETTERS.
AvD. 1581. eohncil, the tenor whereof ensueth. These are therefore ta
will and require you, and either of you, to have due regard;
to see the said letters, with aU convenient speed, duly executed
throughout my whole diocese of Canterbury, according to tha
purport and tenor thereof. And hereof fail ye not, as you
will answer to the contrary. And for your better instructions.
for inquiry to be made in this behalf, you shaU receive certain,
articles herein inclosed. And so I commend you to the grace,
of God. From Lambeth this 30th of May, 1581. ;
To my loving friends, Mr W. Redman,
Archdeacon' of Canterbury, and Mr
Doctor Lawse, my Commissary there,
and to either of them, give these.

THE ARTICLES OF INQUIRY FOR RECUSANTS.
I. First, You shaU make inquiry, as weU according to
the former certificate heretofore made of recusants, as by
other the best means you can, what persons above the age of
sixteen years at this present do refuse to come to the church,
and to conform themselves according to the statute made in
the last session of parUament. When any such recusants are
by inquisition known and found, you shall use conference with
them, and every of them. And joining to you therein some
learned and other godly disposed persons, you shaU admonish,
instruct, and persuade them to repair to the church, and there
to behave themselves as by the said statute is required.
2. , Item, If any such person, after warning so given, shall;
refuse so to do, then you shall take two witnesses thereof at
the least, and cause the warning and refusal to be written;
and the same being written, to be subscribed by the said
witnesses, and by the parson, vicar, or curate, of that parish,.
where such recusant at the time of the refusal and warning
shall happen to dwell.
3. Item, You shall send, or cause to be sent, the same
writing, in good and plain form, to the custos rotulorum and
justices of peace of that shire, where the persons, recusants,
have their dwelling at the tiine of the warning and refusals

ARTICLES OF INQUIRY FOR RECUSANTS. 425
(lithe next sessions"; that the said obstinate persons may a.d. issi.
be there indicted and ordered, as by the said statute is ap
pointed. , 4. Item, You shall also inquire whether, since the end
of the last parliament, any person or persons within my1
[your] diocese have gone about, or practised, to move, with
draw, or persuade any her Majesty's subjects within your
diocese or charge, from their natural obedience to her Ma
jesty, or from the religion now by her Highness's authority
established within her Majesty's dominions, to obey or to be
reconciled to the usurped authority of the bishop of Rome, or
to the Romish religion, or to promise any obedience to any
pretended authority of the see of Rome, or of any other prince,
state, or potentate.
5. Item, You shaU inquire, whether any persons within
your diocese, after the end of the said last session of parlia
ment, have been willingly reconcUed, absolved, or withdrawn,
as aforesaid ; or have promised any obedience to any such
pretended authority, prince, state, or potentate, as is afore
said. 6. Item, you shaU inquire whether, since the said time,
any person have said or sung mass within your diocese : and
also, whether any person have since the said time wiUingly
heard mass sung or said.
7. Item, You shall inquire, whether any schoolmaster
of suspected religion, or that is not licensed to teach by the
bishop or ordinary, doth teach in any public or private place
within this ¦ diocese.

THE COUNCIL TO THE ARCHBISHOP.
May 28, 1581.
[Grind. Reg. fo. 236.]
After our right hearty commendations unto your lord
ship. Whereas in the last session of parliament there was,
X These articles of inquiry were addressed not only to the arch
bishop's own officers, but to all the bishops of his province. In the
original MS. in the register, there is a confusion in the use of the
rTOnouns, as in the text.] •;

426 letters.
a.d. issi. upon good and advised deliberation by her Majesty, with the
common consent of the whole realm, a certain act made for the
retaining of such her Majesty's subjects in their due obedience
as, abusing her Highness's former great goodness and lenity,
refused to conform themselves in matters of reb'gion, especially
for coming to the church according to the law : forasmuch as
the execution of the said statute was thought most needful
for the assurance and safety of her Majesty's person and this
realm, and the preventing of such mischiefs and inconveniences
as otherwise might happen, if every one might be suffered to
do what him listed ; her Majesty, being very desirous to see
all her subjects truly united in one consent and uniformity of
religion, according to the laws of the realm, for the better
service of Almighty God, and quietness of this realm, hath
willed us to require your lordship forthwith, upon the receipt
hereof, to make, or cause to be made, diligent search and
inquiry, as weU according to your former certificate of re
cusants, as by other the best means that you can, what persons
there be within your diocese, which do at this present refuse
to come to the church, and to conform themselves according
to the said statute. And finding any such you shaU do well,
by conference with some learned and other godly disposed
persons, to admonish them, and by instructions to persuade
them to come to the church, and to behave themselves as by
the said law is required.
And in case any shaU refuse so to do, then to take, or
cause to be taken, witnesses in writing, both of the warning
so given unto them, and their refusal, under the hands of the
parson, or curate, and some other honest persons, which we
pray you in every shire within your diocese to prefer unto
the custos rotulorum and to the justices of the peace at the
next sessions; so as the said persons may be indicted and
ordered, as by the same law is appointed.
And generally, we pray you to have a good regard to the
execution of the rest of the branches of the said act touching
reconcilers, sayers and hearers of mass, schoolmasters, and
other like matters, appertaining to your pastoral duty and
charge. So as there may be no remissness or negligence found
in you, as you wiU answer the same before Almighty God
and her Highness ; who expecteth a good account at your

THE COUNCIL TO THE ARCHBISHOP. 427
hands and your brethren's in these things. And so heartily a.d. issi.
praying you that hereof there be no default, and from time
to time to advertise us of your proceedings, we bid your lord
ship right heartily farewell.
From WhitehaU, the 28th of May, 1581.
Your lordship's very loving friends,
T. BROMLEY, Cane. W. BURLEIGH,
E. LINCOLN, T. SUSSEX,
F. BEDFORD, R. LEICESTER,
F. KNOLLYS, J. CROFT,

F. WALSINGHAM.

To our very good lord, the Lord
Archbishop of Canterbury.

LETTER CVIII.

THE ARCHBISHOP TO HIS OFFICERS,
FOR CERTIFYING THE DWELLINGS OF RECUSANTS '.
April 6, 1682.
[Grind. Reg. fo. 259.]
Salutem in Christo. I have of late received letters from
the lords and others of her Majesty's most honourable privy
council, the tenor whereof ensueth. These are therefore, by
virtue and in accompUshment of their honours' commandment,
to will and require you, and either of you, to have due con
sideration and regard to see the council's said letters duly
and speedily executed throughout my whole diocese of Canter
bury ; and to use such care and diligence therein, as the tenor
of the said letters importeth ; and to return your certificate
to me under your hand, and the hands of some of the justices
[l Letters again came to tho archbishop, in April, 1582, against
recusants, who still required more looking after. And as their incon-
formity had been the last year certified by our archbishop and all the
bishops, for their respective dioceses ; so now it was required of them
to certify the place of their residences, in order to their imprisonment
in the King's Bench the next Easter, according to the late law. Strype,
Grind, p. 399.]

428 . LETTERS. '
a.d. 1582. of peace of the shire, according to the council's said letters,
before the beginning of the next Easter term, whereby I
¦may certify the council's commandment accordingly : and here
of fail you not, as you wiU answer to the contrary. And so
I commend you to the grace of God.
From Lambeth, this 6th day of April, 1582.
To my loving friends Mr Redman, Arch
deacon of Canterbury, and Mr Doctor
Lake, my Commissary there, and to
either of .them, give these.

THE COUNCIL TO THE ARCHBISHOP.
April 1, 1582.
[Grind. Reg. fo. 259.]
After our hearty commendations to your lordship. Where
as the Queen's Majesty is given to understand, that notwith
standing many favourable means, heretofore used for the reducing
and retaining her Highness's subjects in their due obedience to
the same, hath hitherto very little prevailed, but that divers
remain stiU obstinate, refusing to come to the church, and
conform themselves in matters of reUgion, according to, her
Majesty's [laws:] albeit we doubt not but that, according to
our former letters, you have made true and perfect certificate
of all such persons within your diocese unto the justices, &c.
and that they, have thereupon caused them to be proceeded
with according to law ; yet to the intent we may particularly
understand how things have passed both in your diocese and
elsewhere, we have, for certain good considerations, thought
meet to require you, as we have done the Uke to the rest of
the bishops, to cause in every parish within your diocese a
diligent search and inquiry to be made of all such persons, as
sith the end of the last session of parUament have forborne
to come to the church, and having been thereof lawfully
convicted, do nevertheless not conform themselves as they
ought to do ; and thereupon to cause a certificate to be made
jn writing subscribed with yom- hand, and the hands of some
of the justices of peace of the shire, where every such offender1

THE COUNCIL TO THE ARCHBISHOP. 429
hath his residence ; to tho intent the samo may be, according a.d. iss2.
to the meaning of the law, delivered over into tho court,
commonly called the King's Bench, in the next Easter term.
Wherein wo pray you to use all such expedition as you may,
and to address tho said certificates unto us first in somo con
venient time, before or at the beginning of the said term;
to the intent that we may peruse and consider the same, as
causo shall require. And so, on her Majesty's behalf, willing
and charging you that hereof you make no defaults, we bid
you right heartily farewell.
From Greenwich, the 1st of April, 1582.
Your lordship's very loving friends,
T. BROMLEY, Cane. E. LINCOLN,
T. SUSSEX, H. HUNSDON,
F. KNOLL YS, J. CROFT,
C. HATTON, F. WALSINGHAM.
To our very good lord, the Lord
Archbishop of Canterbury.

LETTER CIX.
THE ARCHBISHOP TO THE BISHOPS,
FOR A COI.LEOTION IN DHHALF OF GENEVA1.
Jan. Ui83.
[Grind. Reg. fo. 275.]
Salutem in Christo. I have sent to you inclosed herein
a letter from my lords and others of her Majesty's most
[l In tlie midst of these his concerns and affliotions, a matter camo
before him, whoroin he showed his earnest caro and charitable heart.
In tlie yoar 1581, tho duko of Savoy, by the popo, and other popish
sottors on, and by his own ambition accompanying, laboured to obtain
the oity and dominion of Geneva, famous for its religion, and a great
mirso of pious men, and harbouror of exilos for religion; and wiiich
had boon takon, had it not been prevented by tho seasonable aid of
somo of their neighbours, tho Helvetians. Their condition by this timo
wm reduced vory low : and a gontloman was sont from them hither into
"England, to obtain contribution for them in this their necessity 
Their cause was heartily espoused by tlie queen and her council.

430 letters.
a. d. 1583. honourable privy council, in the favour and for the rehef
of the city of Geneva ; which city of late hath been sore dis
tressed by wars, and brought to very low state, as more at
large may appear by my said lords' letters. Wherein their
lordships have laid down most godly and effectually many
weighty reasons, drawn out of Christian charity and the Word
of God, sufficient to move and persuade aU men to have
pitiful and charitable consideration of the miserable state of
that poor town, that hath been many years a safe refuge and
haven for such as have been constrained, for profession of the
truth, to fiy from aU places of the world. And although the
same reasons and exhortations in their lordships1 letters are
so deeply and so fuUy dehveredj that neither I can or need
to add anything thereunto ; yet considering that, under her
Majesty and their lordships of her most honourable privy
council, the immediate charge of the province doth appertain
to me, and especiaUy of the clergy, and that the considera
tion of this pitiful relief, tending to the defence of so notable
and sincere a church, dangerously sought1 and distressed by
many mighty enemies, in truth common to aU such as love
and tender the maintenance of the gospel, doth more peculiarly
and nearly touch and concern us of the state of the church :
And in January letters were written from the council to all the bishops,
to promote a liberal charity upon this occasion through their several
dioceses; shewing at large the present low and afflicted condition of
Geneva. By the council's special order the gentleman, the agent, was
also conducted by Piers, the queen's almoner, bishop of Salisbury, and
Cary the dean of Windsor, to the archbishop, to whom he was par
ticularly recommended by that state ; that by his advice a course might
be resolved upon, the fittest and most convenient to be taken. The
council also advised him to request the bishop of London and the dean
of St Paul's, to join with them and the other in this so needful a ser
vice for the church  Upon this our archbishop in the said month
of January, though it were in the midst of his troubles, wrote this
large and effectual letter to all the bishops of his province ; and like
wise to his dean of Canterbury, his archdeacon, and Dr Lake, his
commissary there : likewise to the deans of every cathedral church, and
the guardians of the spiritualties in the sees vacant, via. Ely, Bath afid
Wells, Chichester, and Oxford ; exciting them to further the good
work, and directing them in what method to proceed. See Strype,
pp. 412—417. See also Queen Elizabeth's letter to the thirteen canton^
Zurich Letters, p. 333.]
X} Attacked, as in the Latin peto.~\

TO THE BISHOPS. 431
I think it my part and bounden duty to recommend the fur- a.d. 1583.
therance of so good a cause to your lordship, and to do as
much as in me lieth to increase your care herein ; and there
fore most earnestly to pray and exhort your lordship, to employ
all your travaU and study towards the effectual and speedy
execution of my said lords their honourable and godly mean
ings: so as, when returns shall be made to their honours
and me of your proceedings in this cause, your godly faith
fulness, diUgence, and zeal therein, (besides the reward that
you may assuredly look for at God's hand,) may also receive
at their lordships' hands good testimony and commendation.
The particular means and manner of the accompUshment
of this piece of good service to God and his church are to
be referred to your lordship's own wisdom and direction, with
remembrance of the caution weU touched in their lordships'
letters; that all things be done with as much secrecy and
with as little discontentment as may stand with the nature
of such a matter. In my opinion it shall not be inconve
nient for your lordship, before you assemble the clergy, to
call unto you the dean of the cathedral church, and some well
inclined persons of the chapter of the same church, with some
other of the better sort of the clergy in the diocese well af
fected, and imparting unto them the contents of the lords'
letters, to consult and deliberate with them in what manner,
and in what places and times, the rest of the clergy is to be
assembled together for this purpose ; and whether all in one
day, as it were in a general synod ; or one deanery at a time ;
which is in my opinion more convenient and easy. And in
this conference it is fit that your lordship, with their advice,
shall make in writing a catalogue of all such of the clergy,
that are known of any sort to be of any ability and meet
to contribute ; and to call together aU such, and to use unto
them, by yourself, or by some other sufficient person to
be appointed by you, such exhortation and persuasion, as
shall seem to you agreeable to the matter and nature of the
assembly, excluding all others from the place. And in this
first conference you shall do weU, with the advice of the
dean and other, to make choice of two or four gentlemen
of the laity of best calUng and affection within the diocese,
and to communicate to them of their lordships' said letters ;

432 LETTERS.
A. d. 1583. and to treat with them both for their own reUef, and also
to give their good advices, with whom of the laity it shall
be fit to deal ; and to entreat them to be contented, to be
used as instruments to further this good deed; and to re
ceive themselves, or with you, the benevolence of such as
shaU be disposed. And to the end that your lordship may
the better direct the course of this service for yourself and
other of the clergy, I have made a schedule herein inclosed,,
what portions myself, and my very good lords and friends,:
the bishops of London and Sarum, and the deans of Paul's
and Windsor, to whom it pleased the lords to commit the
consideration of this cause, have severaUy given1; wishing
that this rate> and portion may be foUowed, as nigh as may
be, by your good inducement and persuasion, according to
the caUing and abUity of every man: heartily and earnestly
praying and requiring your lordship not to faU to cause to
be delivered to theu- lordships, before Easter next, a full
certificate of this coUection ; sending therein inclosed one
schedule or catalogue, containing the names of the clergy,
with such sums noted upon his name, what every man shall
give to this relief; and another, containing the names ofthem
of the laity that shall contribute in Uke manner, together with
the whole sum of money contained in both. Thus referring
the rest to your further care and good consideration, I com
mit you to the grace and tuition of the Almighty.
From Lambeth the — day of- January, anno dom. 1582.
[1583.]

THE COUNCIL TO THE ARCHBISHOP.
Jan. 5, 1583.
[Grind. Reg. fo. 275.]
After our hearty commendations to your lordship. This
gentleman, the bearer hereof, being also especiaUy directed
unto your lordship, as we are informed, wiU acquaint you
at large with the cause of his repair into this realm, and
with the request which we think good to make in their be-
X1 The archbishop 100 mark, the bishop of London 50 mark, the
bishop of Sarum 60 mark, the deans of St Paul's and Windsor 20 mark
a-piece. Grind. Reg.]

THE COUNCIL TO THE ARCHBISHOP. 433
half from whom he is sent ; so that we shall not need to a.d. iss3.
enter into any particular discourse thereof in these our letters.
For the matter itself, it is of so great charity and compassion,
as that we doubt not but that yoiir lordship, upon the under
standing thereof, will most readily take such good order for
some convenient and speedy relief, as the necessity of the
cause requireth. In which behalf, and for the furtherance of
so good a purpose, we have prepared letters to be directed
from ourselves to such of your lordship's brethren the bishops,
as to your lordship shall be thought meet. Who we hope,
(and the rather if you shall accompany this our general re-.
commendation with your particular exhortatory letters,) wiU
have that charitable regard that is to be had of the poor
and needy ; referring them, notwithstanding, to such further
order and direction, for their manner of proceeding therein,
as they shaU receive from your lordship, which we wish may
be done in most discreet and secret sort, as the cause may
bear. For better accomplishment whereof we have also re
quested our very good lord the bishop of Sarum, and the
dean of Windsor, to take the pains to repair to your lord
ship with this gentleman, that with their advice you may
resolve upon such a course as is fittest and most convenient
to be taken. And we think your lordship shaU do weU to
request the bishop of London and the dean of Paul's, to
join with you and the other in this so needful a service for
the church. Wherein not doubting but you wiU have such
a care as appertaineth, and thereof make us privy of your
intent and : proceedings, we bid your lordship right heartily
•farewell. ; From the court at Windsor, the 5th of January, 1582.
.[1583.] Your lordship's very loving friends,
T. BROMLEY, Cane. W. BURLEIGH,
E. LINCOLN, R. LEICESTER,
H. HUNSDON, J. CROFT,
C. HATTON, F. WALSINGHAM.
To our very good lord, the Lord
Archbishop of Canterbury.

28

[grindal.]

434 LETTERS.
THE COUNCIL TO THE BISHOPS.
Jan. 1583.
[Grind. Reg. fo. 275.]
After our hearty commendations unto your good lordship.
Whereas through the manifold and dangerous practices in
tended by the pope, and certain other princes his confede
rates, the last year against the town of Geneva, (a matter
publicly known,) the young duke of Savoy being made an
instrument therein, (as by whose pretensions to some kind
of an ancient title to that seigniorie their counsels might be
best disguised,) the said duke having for certain months,
with a good power, most straitly besieged it; and standing
in great likelihood to have taken it, had not the Bernates
and the cantons of Switzerland, confederates of that town;
entered into the association for their defence : the said town
of Geneva is now by this means brought into great extre
mity and need of relief, the most part of their revenues being,
as we are credibly informed, well near wasted in maintaining
of soldiers for their better defence: and the magistrates thereof,
being forewarned sundry ways, that the fire is not altogether
quenched, but that the next spring it is meant that some
new attempt shaU be made by force against them, have of
late sent a gentleman with letters to her Majesty, to acquaint
her Highness with this hard state they stand in ; and for their
better support to require a loan of some competent sum of
money for their aid : forasmuch as the occasions her Majesty
hath of employment of great sums of money are many and
weighty, beside the chargeable war of Ireland, moved also by
the pope and his adherents, by reason whereof her Highness
hath not at this present such opportunity to reUeve them as
their necessity requireth, and as otherwise she would, if time
might thereto serve:
We have therefore thought good, for the care we have of
an action of so good importance, and as we persuade ourselves
your lordship also hath, that that poor town may in some
sort taste of the Christian charity that ought to be in us, to
recommend their cause unto you, and heartily to pray you,
(as in a matter that specially toucheth all of your quality,
both in conscience and calling,) by way of Christian persuasion

the council to the bishops. 435
to move the wealthier sort of the clergy, and other godly a.d.isss.
affected within your diocese, to contribute some part of that
blessing that God hath bestowed upon them towards the
relief of that poor, afflicted town which in some part may
seem to have deserved the fruits of Christian compassion, by
former courtesies and favours shewed to sundry her Majesty's
subjects, in the time of the late persecution in Queen Mary's
time. Wherein, as they shall render charity for charity, and
give good demonstration to the world, that in this their wealth
and peace they are not careless of the affliction of Joseph,
agreeable with the apostle's doctrine, Memores estote affiicto-
rum, quia fuistis affticti1; so shall you give us cause to think,
that you have not only care, as in Christian compassion you
are bound, to reUeve the present distress of that poor town,
which, through God's goodness, hath served in this latter age
for a nursery unto God's church, but also to satisfy this our
request; to the end we may continue that good opinion we
have of your lordship's zeal in the maintenance and conser
vation of true reUgion, as appertaineth to one of your calling.
And so praying your lordship, for your better direction in this
•collection, to follow such order as shaU be prescribed unto you
by our very good lord, the archbishop of Canterbury, to whom
we have especiaUy recommended the care hereof within his
province, not doubting but he wiU carefuUy and circum
spectly direct you how to advance this charitable relief, and
that without any open occasion of grudge or offence, we bid
your lordship right heartily farewell.
From the court at Windsor the — day of January, 1582.
[1583.] Your Lordship's very loving friends,
T. BROMLEY, Cane. W. BURLEIGH,
E. LINCOLN, R. LEICESTER,
H. HUNSDON, J. CROFT,
C. HATTON, F. WALSINGHAM.
[' Remember them that are afflicted, because ye have been afflicted.
Heb. xiii. 3.]

28—2

MISCELLANEOUS PIECES.

I.
Episcopi Londinensis Animadversiones inJusti Velsii Normam1 .
[State Paper Office2.]
In scripto Velsii, (scil. in Christiani hominis Norma,) hsec
animadvertantur.
Fidei Con- Non edi ab ipso fidei confessionem, ut oportuit, si modo
exigit. cupit satisfacere iis, qui resipiscentise fructus in eo desiderant ;
sed yeluti normam prsescribi ad quam omnium conscientias
exigi veUet.
Nulla men- .Atqui in hac norma nulla fidei fit mentio, sine qua frustra
de religione Christiana, frustra de regeneratione aut novo no
mine disceptatur.
Justificatio Astute ergo prseterit vim et modum iustificationis per
perfidem " . . , , ... , . . . , ., . -j
preeteritur. fidem; item quid de viribus hominis ejusque arbitrio, qmd
arbitrio. de operibus sentiat.
Erravitin In iis vero ipsum perniciose errasse, multorum turbasse
conscientias, et orthodoxse doctrinse contraria docuisse, cer-
tissimum est. Nee desunt in AngUa oculati testes, qui ipsum
convincant. Quse vero nunc scripta dedit, tametsi multis sacrae scrip-
turse verbis intertexta sunt, tamen a pura scripturae sententia
veraque doctrina longe discedunt.
A- Nam Christiani hominis definitio quam tradit, prseterquam
quod jejuna nee sufficiens est, absurditatem maximam et a
fide nostra alienam continet. Christianus, inquit, is est, qui
quod' Christus per se et natura est gratia redditur. Ac sub-
jungit, Christus per se et natura est Deus in homme et homo
B- Deus. , Quid hinc sequitur ? Christianum esse Deum in homine
et hominem Deum. Ac ne videar id ex meipso inferre, id
postea aperte concludit.
X} The " Christiani Hominis Norma" of Justus Velsius, which is the
Subject of these animadversions, -will be found in Appendix IV.]
[a There are in the State-paper office several documents relating to
this work of Velsius, including his letter to queen Elizabeth, and also
to Calvin. See bishop Grindal's letter to Cecil on the subject. Supra,
p. 254.]

AN1MADVERM0NES IN JUSTI VELSII NORMAM. 437
At non ita loquitur scriptura. Nam quas proprie et unice Scriptura
competunt Christo, Capiti nostro, id membris tribui sine sa- quitur.
crilegio et blasphemia non potest. NuUus ergo Christianus
Deus in homine aut homo Deus dici debet. Christus enim
solus est Immanuel, solus Redemptor, solus neo-iTrjs, i/ce'r^,
&c. Hanc dignitatem, haec officia membris non dispertit:
Gloriam meam alteri non dabo, dicit Dominus. Efficacia qui
dem et fructus eorum distribuuntur membris, quos percipiunt
per fidem. Fiunt enim fiUi Dei, templa Dei, quia Spiritus
Sanctus in ipsis habitat ; sed non ideo Dii in hominibus
aut homines Du dici possunt.
Detegendus ergo est anguis, qui sub involucris scripturae
tanquam sub herba latet, et in lucem proferendus est. Nam
quae garrit de unione nostra cum Christo captiosa et faUacia
sunt. Praeterea, cum initiatorem Christum vocat, multum de . . c-
Initiator
ejus majestate et virtute imminuit. Hoc enim solummodo Christus.
ei tribuit, ut introducat, ac veluti elementa ' doceat ; ut nos
post talem initiationem nostris viribus ad perfectionem con-
tendamus. Quod regenerationem facit dupUcem, unam interni, alte- Dupiex re-
ram externi hominis, ex scriptura non didicit, quae totum Keneratio"
hominem renovari jubet. Nisi quis renatus, etc. Joan. iii.
De externo homine sic loquitur Paulus, 2 Corinth, iv. Licet
is qui foris est homo noster corrumpatur, tamen is qui intus
est renovatur de die in diem. Eundem vero esse externum
hominem, qui vetus dicitur, apparet ex aliis locis, ut Eph. iv.

conversationem, qui corrumpitur secundum desideria erroris.
Renovamini. autem spiritu mentis vestra?: et induite novum
hominem, qui secundum Deum creatus est in justitia et sanc-
titate veritatis.
Quod interni hominis regenerationem Deos in hominibus Deosfnho_
constituere dicit in hoc seculo, alienum est a forma loquendi minibus.
qua scriptura utitur. Nusquam enim dicit nos regeneratione
fieri Deos, sive in hoc seculo sive in futuro. Sed hinc apparet,
quorsum prius dixerat nos fieri id quod Christus est, et Chris-
tianos reddi Deos in hominibus. Vult enim statuere perfecti
onem, quam sibi ipse finxit esse in homine Christiano, et per-
suadere omnes Christianos esse Deos ; id est, ab omni labe et

438

MISCELLANEOUS PIECES.

F.
Christi- iniiui) in
futuro se
culo Deum
fore.

G.
Regenera
te externa
pro resur-
rectione. Rejicit
doctrinam fidei.

culpa immunes. Quae arrogantia quam detestabUis et execranda
sit, nemo pius non videt.
Non minus alienum atque impium est, quod dicit, Chris-
tianum in futuro seculo Deum fore; idque nuUo colore aut
ulla expositione tegi aut leniri potest. Nee enim dicit Christus,
" Eritis Dii ;" sed, eritis beati, benedicti, vivetis, vitam aeter-
nam possidebitis. Nee quisquam est qui plus expectare, aut
sibi polliceri, possit aut debeat, quam quod Christus dixit Apos-
tolis, Matth. xix. Vos qui me sequuti estis, in regeneratione,
cum sederit Filius hominis in sede majestatis suw, sedebitis et
vos super duodecim sedes, judicantes duodecim tribus Israel.
Unicuique ergo sufficere debet, si gloriae Christi pro mensura
sua particeps reddatur.
Videtur autem externi hominis regenerationem accipere pro
ultima resurrectione, in qua quid somniet nondum assequor.
In eo vero se maxime prodit, cum testatur se nuUam aliam
normam Christianse religionis agnoscere. Nee enim posset
apertius rejicere doctrinam fidei et remissionis peccatorum.
Atque hinc constat ipsum novum quoddam evangeUum fabri-
care ; nee dubito, quin alia monstra alat, quae nondum ex iis
quae protulit detegi possunt.
EDM. LONDON.

Translation.
Bishop Grindal's Animadversions upon Justus Velsius'
scheme of Christian religion, or his Rule whereby Christians
should examine iliemselves1 .
In the writing of Velsius, i.e. in his "Christian man's
Rule," the following things are to be noted :

X1 There was now, in January, 1563, and after, one Justus Velsius,
of the Hague in Holland, appearing in London, and making some dis
turbance about religion. He was a learned man, but hot-headed and
enthusiastical, and held peculiar opinions, and had some followers and
admirers : and being very forward to discover himself, he drew up a
certain summary of his religion under this title, Christiani Hominis
Norma, &c. that is, " The rule of a Christian man, according to which
every one ought continually to try himself."  The bishop of London
was concerned with this man, both as he was of the Dutch congrega-

ANIMADVERSIONS ON JUSTUS VELSIUS' NORMA. 439
That he has set forth no confession of faith, as he ought
to have done, if he wished to satisfy those who desire in
him the fruits of repentance; but has prescribed a rule, ac
cording to which he would have the consciences of aU to be
tried. But in this rule there is no mention of Faith, without
which in vain he treats of Christian reUgion, in vain of Re
generation, or the New Man.
Accordingly he craftily passes by the power and mode of
justification by faith; as also, what are his opinions of the
powers of man, and free-wiU, and what concerning works.
But in these points it is most certain, that he has dan
gerously erred, disturbed the consciences of many, and taught
contrary to orthodox doctrine. Nor are there wanting in
England eye-witnesses who can convict him.
As to the writings which he has now put forth, although
they are interwoven with many words of holy scripture, yet
they are very far from the pure declaration of scripture, and
from true doctrine.
For the definition which he gives of a Christian man,
besides being jejune and insufficient, contains the greatest
absurdity, and wholly foreign to om- faith. "A Christian,"
he says, " is he, who by grace is made that which Christ
is of himself and of his own nature." And he adds, " Christ
is of himself, and of his own nature, God in man, and Man-
God." What follows hence? That a Christian is God in
man, and Man-God. And, that I may not seem to infer
this of myself, he afterwards openly asserts it.
But scripture speaks not so. For those things which
properly and exclusively belong to Christ our Head, cannot,
without sacrilege and blasphemy, be attributed to the mem-
tion, and had made disturbance there, over which our bishop was
superintendent; as also because his opinions came as far as the ears of
the court: for he presumed in the month of March to write bold
letters to the secretary, nay to the queen herself, superscribing, To the
queen, Adproprias manus, sending withal this his book to them; which
he did also two months before to the bishop. And he avowed it to be
by him conceived and writ from the enlightening of the Spirit of Christ.
The bishop therefore thought very fit, and that upon the secretary's
advice also, to write shortly some animadversions upon it. Strype,
p. 135.]

440

MISCELLANEOUS PIECES.

bers. No Christian therefore ought to be caUed God in
man, or Man-God. For Christ alone is Immanuel, alone
Redeemer, alone Mediator, Intercessor, &c. This dignity,
[isai. xiii. these offices, he doth not communicate to his members. " My
glory wiU I not give to another," saith the Lord. To the
members, indeed, are distributed the efficacy and fruits of
them, which they receive by faith. For they are made sons
of God, temples of God, because the Holy Spirit dwells within1
them ; but they cannot therefore be caUed Gods in men, or
Men-Gods. The snake therefore, which Ues concealed under the folds
of scripture, as under grass, must be uncovered and brought
out into the light. For what he idly talks about our union
with Christ is captious and faUacious.
Moreover, when he styles Christ Initiator, he derogates
much from his majesty and power. For this only he attri
butes to him, that he introduces us, and, as it were, teaches
us the elements; and that after such initiation, we must in
our own strength go on unto perfection.
Whereas he makes regeneration twofold, one of the in
ner, the other of the outward man, he has not learned
this from scripture, which commands the whole man to be
renewed. " Except a man be born again, &c." St John iii. 3.
Of the outward man thus speaks St Paul, 2 Corinth, iv. 16.
" Though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is
renewed day by day." But that the outward man is the'
same as that which is called the old man, appears from other
places ; as Ephes. iv. 22-24. " That ye put off, concerning
the former conversation, the old man, which is corrupt ac
cording to the deceitful lusts ; and be renewed in the spirit
of your mind ; and that ye put on the new man which after
God is created in righteousness and true holiness." ,
Whereas he says, that the regeneration of the inward man
constitutes Gods in men in this world, it is quite different
from the manner of speaking used in scripture. For it no
where says, that by regeneration we become Gods, either in'
this world, or the next. But hence it appears, for what
purpose he had before said, that we become that which Christ
is, and that Christians are made Gods in men. For his design
is to establish perfection, which he has feigned to be in a Chris->

ANIMADVERSIONS ON JUSTUS VELSIUS' NORMA. 441
tian, and to persuade us that aU Christians are Gods, that is,
free from aU spot and fault : which arrogance how detestable
and abominable it is, there is no pious man but sees.
Not less strange and impious is it, when he says, that
a Christian shall be a God in the world to come ; and this as
sertion can neither be glossed over nor modified by any pre-;
tence or exposition whatever. For Christ does not say, Ye
shall be Gods, but, Ye shaU be happy, blessed, Ye shaU live,
Ye shaU have eternal Ufe : nor can any one expect more, nor
can he or ought he to promise himself more, than what
Christ said to his apostles, Matth. xix. 28. " Ye who have
followed me, in the regeneration, when the Son of man shaU
sit on the throne of his glory, ye also shaU sit upon twelve
thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel." Every man
therefore ought to be satisfied, if he be made partaker of
Christ's glory according to his measure.
But he seems to take the regeneration of the outward
man for the final resurrection, his dreamings on which sub
ject I do not comprehend.
, But he chiefly betrays himself in declaring that he re
cognizes no other rule of Christian reUgion. For he could
not more openly reject the doctrine Of faith and remission
of sins. And hence it is evident that he fabricates some
new gospel ; nor do I doubt but that he cherishes other
monstrous doctrines, which cannot yet be detected from the
statements which he has put forth.

II.
firevis quwdam formula revocationis Hadriano Hamstedio per
reverendum Episcopum Londinensem oblata, ultima Julii,
anno M.D.LXII. [Ex Biblioth. Eccl. Londino-Belgic]
. Ego Hadrianus Hamstedius, propter assertiones quasdam
meas, et dogmata verbo Dei repugnantia, dum hie in ecclesia
Londino-Germanica ministrum agerem, decreto domini epis
copi Londinensis ministerio depositus atque excommunicato,
nunc post sesquiannum vel circiter, rebus meUus perpensis,
et ad verbi Dei regulam examinatis, aliter sentio : et culpam

442 MISCELLANEOUS PIECES.
meam ex animo agnosco, doleoque me tantas offensiones et
scandala peperisse.
Hi sunt autem articuli, seu assertiones, in quibus me
errasse fateor :
I. Primo, Quod scripto quodam meo contra verbum Dei
asseruerim, atque his verbis usus fuerim, scil.
" Quod Jesus Christus ex mulieris semine natus sit, ac
nostrae carnis particeps factus, id non fundamentum esse, sed
ipsius fundamenti circumstantiam quandam, etiam pueri primis
literis imbuti agnoscent. Itaque qui Christum ex mulieris
semine natum esse negat, is non fundamentum negat, sed
unam ex fundamenti circumstantiis negat."
II. Secundo, Quod Anabaptistas, Christum verum mulieris
semen esse negantes, si modo nos non proscindant et condem-
nent, pro fratribus meis membrisque corporis Christi debilioribus,
in scriptis quibusdam meis atque aliis disceptationibus agnove-
rim ; et per consequens, salutem vitae eeternae illis ascripserim.
III. Tertio, Quod negantes hujusmodi Christi ex virgine
incarnationem asseruerim in Christo Domino unico funda-
mento fundatos esse; eorum hujusmodi errorem, Ugnum,
stipulam, et fcenum, fundamento superaedificata appellans;
quo non obstante ipsi servandi veniant, tanquam per ignem :
de quibus testatus sum me bene sperare, quemadmodum de
i Joan. iv. omnibus aliis meis caris fratribus in Christo fundatis. Cum
Joan. Epis. . .
ii- tamen Spiritus Sanctus per Joannem Apostolum mamfeste
affirmet, Negantes Christum in came venisse (de ipsa carne
loquens, quae assumpta erat ex semine Abrahae et ex semine
Davidis) esse seductores, et antichristos, et Deum non habere.
IV. Quarto, Etiam in hoe graviter me peccasse fateor,
quod constanter asseruerim, negantes Christum esse verum
mulieris semen non proinde necessario et consequenter ne-
gare eum esse nostl-um Emanuelem, Mediatorem, Pontificem,
Fratrem; neque propterea negare ipsum verum hominem
esse, carnisve resurrectionem. Nam istam consequential
negantes, Christum esse verum mulieris semen, eadem opera
negare Christum esse nostrum Emanuelem, Mediatorem, etc.
plane necessarium esse agnosco : et non minus quam illam,
qua usus est divus Paulus prioris ad Corinthios decimo
1 Cor. xv. quinto, " Si resurrectio mortuorum non est, nee Christus
quidem resurrexit. Quod si Christus non resurrexit, inanis est
videlicet pradicatio nostra, inanis autem est et fides vestra."

FORMULA REVOCATIONS IIAMSTEDIO OBLATA. 443
V. Quinto, Quod aliquoties in meis concionibus, praeter
officium pii ministri, usus fuerim argumentis, persuasionibus,
similitudinibus, et dicteriis, ad istas assertiones populo per-
suadendas : videlicet similitudine, Non referre cujus sit coloris
vestis regia ; et litigantes de carne Christi multibus de tunica
Christi alea ludentibus comparando : ceterisque hujusmodi.
Quae omnia eo tendunt, ut hunc fundamentalem fidei nostrae
articulum extenuarent, et negantibus salutis spem non prae-
¦ gluderent. Agnosco enim plurimum interesse, utrum Christus
nostram carnem, an aliquam aliam ccelestem seu aetheream
assumpserit ; cum non nisi in nostra carne judicio Dei satis-
fieri, et pro peccatis hostia Deo accepta offerri potuisset.
VI. Sexto, Agnosco etiam in hoc culpam meam, quod
in concionibus meis affirmaverim, unicuique in ecclesia re-
formata liberum esse infantem suum sine baptismo ad aliquot
annos reservare, neque ullius fratris conscientiam hac in re
ad aliquod certum tempus astringi posse.
VII. Postremo, Quod horum praescriptorum errorum
monitores utriusque ecelesiae ministros contempserim ; atque
ipsum adeo reverendum episcopum Londinensem, utriusque
peregrinorum ecelesiae superintendentem ; imo potius, con-
temptis omnibus admonitionibus, ad jus provocarim ; quo
tamen convictus, legitimis et fide dignis testimoniis, culpam
agnoscere renuerim : quodque praedictos omnes ecclesiarum
ministros, et alios monitores accusarim, tam dictis quam
scriptis et literis, Londini et in partibus ultramarinis, quasi
non ordine, juste, et debite ejectus et excommunicatus fuerim.
Agnosco enim me optimo jure hoc promeruisse, atque ordine
a dicto episcopo mecum fuisse actum.
Cui dictus Hadrianus subscribere recusat.
Translation1.
A short form of revocation offered to Hadrian Hamsted by
tlie reverend Bishop of London, 31 July, 1562.
I, Hadrian Hamstead, by reason of certain assertions and
doctrines of mine, contrary to the word of God, while I acted
here as minister in the Dutch church, London, being deposed
and excommunicate from my ministry by the decree of the
bishop of London ; now after a year and half, or thereabouts,
[l This translation, with the exception of a few corrections, is by Strype.]

444' MISCELLANEOUS PIECES.
weighing things better, and examining them by the rule of
God's word, do think otherwise, and from my heart acknow-1
ledge my fault, and am sorry that I have given so great offences1
and scandals.
And these are the articles or assertions, in which I con
fess that I have erred :
I. First, That in a certain writing of mine I have as
serted, contrary to the word of God, and used these words, viz.'
" That the doctrine, that Jesus Christ was born of the seed
of the woman, and made partaker of our nature, is not a foun
dation, but a certain circumstance of the foundation, even
boys, that begin first to learn their letters, wiU acknowledge :
therefore, he that denieth Christ to be born of the seed of
the woman, he doth not deny a foundation, but one of the
circumstances of the foundation."
II. Secondly, That I have, in some of my writings and
discourses, acknowledged for my brethren, and weaker mem
bers of the body of Christ, the anabaptists, denying Christ
to be the true seed of the woman, provided they do not
accuse and condemn us ; and by consequence have ascribed
to them the salvation of eternal Ufe.
III. Thirdly, That I have asserted, that those who deny
such incarnation of Christ by the virgin are founded in
Christ the Lord, the only foundation ; calling such their errors
wood, stubble, hay, built upon the foundation, notwithstand-i
ing which they come to be saved as through fire : of whom
I testified, that I hoped well, as of all other my dear
brethren founded in Christ. Whereas the Holy Ghost by
and'ifi^t ^e apostle John affirmeth, that those that deny Christ to
"• have come in the flesh, (speaking of that flesh which was
assumed of the seed of Abraham and of the seed of David,)
are seducers, and antichrists, and have not God.
IV. Fourthly, Also in this, I confess, I have. greatly
erred, that I have constantly asserted, that those that deny
Christ to be the true seed of the woman do not from thence,
necessarily and by consequence, deny him to be our Immanuel,
Mediator, Priest, Brother; nor therefore deny him to be
true man, nor his resurrection from the dead. For I ac
knowledge it to be plainly necessary, that those who deny
the consequence, that Christ is the true seed of the woman;
do by the same act deny Christ to be our Immanuel, Media-

FORM OF REVOCATION OFFERED TO HADRIAN HAMSTED. .445
tor, &c. and not less than that inference which St Paul draws :
1 Cor. xv., " If there be no resurrection of the dead, neither
is Christ risen ; and if Christ be not risen, our preaching is
vain, and your faith is vain."
V. " Fifthly, That sometimes in my sermons, straying
from the duty of a pious minister, I have used arguments,
persuasions, similitudes, and jests, to convince the people of
these assertions : for instance, by the similitude, It is no mat
ter what colour the king's robe is of; and by comparing those
that contend concerning the flesh of Christ to the soldiers
'that cast dice upon Christ's garment ; and others of the like
nature : aU which tend to this, to extenuate this fundamental
article of our faith, and not to shut out the hope of salvation
from them that deny it. For I acknowledge, that it is of
great concern, whether Christ took our flesh, or it were some
other celestial or ethereal -matter ; since he could not, except
in our .flesh, satisfy the justice of God, and be a sacrifice
acceptable to God for our sins<
' VI. Sixthly, I acknowledge also my fault, in that in my
sermons I have affirmed, that, it is free to every one in the
reformed church to reserve his. child for some years without
baptism : nor that the conscience of any brother can be re
stricted in this matter to any certain time.
Lastly, that I have contemned the ministers of both
churches, admonishing me of these errors above written, and
even the reverend the bishop of London himself, superintendent
of both the churches of the strangers. Yea rather, con
temning aU admonition, I appealed to the law ; whereby,
being convicted by lawful and trustworthy testimonies, I
iiotwithstandihg refused to acknowledge my fault. And that
I accused all the foresaid ministers of the churches, and
others that admonished me, as weU by word as in writing and
letters, in London and in parts beyond sea, as though I were
not orderly, justly, and lawfuUy ejected and excommunicated.
For I acknowledge I have very justly deserved this, and that
the said bishop of London hath dealt orderly with me.
To this form of revocation the said Hadrian refuses to
subscribe.

446 MISCELLANEOUS PIECES.

III.

Exempli causa ,
Taxatio § ix11 i

ACCOUNT OF THE COURT OF FACULTIES1.
[Cleopatra, F. 2, fo. 188.]
Archiepiscopus Cantuar. habet in curia facultatum,
Commissarium, Wm. Drury, LL.D.
Registrarium, Wm. Park, Generosum,
In qua curia aliquot dispensationes emanant juxta taxationes
approbatas inde factas vigore actus parliamenti, in qua tax-
atione regia Majestas habet dimidiam partem totius, dominus
canceUarius cum suo registrario, archiepiscopus Cantuar. cum
suo commissario et registrario habet alteram dimidiam.
fDna Regina  §iiiju x8 l
D. CanceUarius  xxs I yju.
Registrarius  x8 J
Archiepiscopus  xl8 1
Commissarius  Xs \ uju-
. Registrarius  Xs J
Observationes in hac curia sunt :
a. Primo. Pluralitates beneficiorum &c, dantur parsonis
tantum qualificatis per statuta regia, cum limitatione triginta
miliarium inter se invicem distantium, nisi aUqua probabihs
causa aliud suadeat.
b. Dispensationes pro minore (ut vocant, hoc est, cum
setas eorum non sinit eos ordinari) non dantur nisi iis qui
ad minimum attigerunt annum sexdecimum, et iis qui resi
dent studentes in academiis, &c.
c. Hujusmodi dispensationes, cum dispensationibus de
non residendo, non conceduntur nisi ad preces et approbar
X1 The Queen and council, having taken notice of some abuses in his
Court of Faculties, required him, as it seems, to give some account of
mattera transacted in it. In the answer the archbishop sent, he sliewed
himself very indifferent for it ; and if the Queen and council so pleased,
they might dissolve it for him : but he vindicated himself in the facul
ties that had passed thence by his allowance, and he caused a scheme to
be drawn out that gave a particular account of it, in Latin. Strype,
Grind, p. 32-1.]

ACCOUNT OF THE COURT OF FACULTIES. 447
tionem episcoporum ordinariorum, et per Uteras suas privatas,
et his conditionibus, ut ipsi ordinarU assignent salaria curatis
in hujusmodi ecclesiis servientibus juxta arbitrium eorundem,
habita consideratione quaUtatis et quantitatis curae UUus ecele
siae, etc.
d. Dispensationes de comedendo carnes etc. raro conce-
duntur, et hoc ad testimonium medicorum. Ut plurimum in
his archiepiscopus remittit portionem taxationis suae.
e. In omnibus hujusmodi dispensationibus archiepiscopus
plures repeUit quam admittit ; et non iUe contradicet, si tota
haec curia interciderit, si ita visum fuerit Dominae Reginae et
suis consUiariis, et si possint ita placari qui cum hac curia
offenduntur. /. Licentia solemnizandi matrimonium absque bannis, vel
in tempore prohibito etc., non conceditur nisi Us qui cum
fide-jussoribus obUgantur in centum Ubris, nullum esse im-
pedimentum, nee uUum praecontractum alterutrius, nee uUam
litem motam esse, quae pendeat de hujusmodi contractu.
g. Literae dimissoriae (hoc est, ne quis ordines accipiat in
aha diocesi quam ubi natus est) raro dantur, et nisi cum
istis conditionibus, viz. quod sit habUis setate. moribus, na-
talibus, et scientia, et Latino sermone medioeriter eruditus,
et in Utteris sacris versatus, nee in artibus servUibus fuerit
edncatus; super quibus ordinantis conscientia in istis Uteris
distincte oneratur. Translation.
The Archbishop's Account of his Court of Faculties, made to
the Queen and Council.
The archbishop of Canterbury hath in his Court of Facul-
.. j Commissary, Wm Drury, LL.D.
I Registrar, Wm Park, Gent.
In which court certain dispensations are granted according
to approved charges, made by virtue of an act of parliament;
in which charge the Queen's Majesty hath one half of the
whole, the lord chanceUor with his registrar, the archbishop
of Canterbury with his commissary and registrar, hath the
other half.

ix£.

448 JM1SUKI.LAKEOIJS P/ECKS.
The Queen  £iv xs 1
The Lord ChanceUor . xxs I vi £.
For example, I The Registrar  xs j
charge ix£. \ The Archbishop .... xls 1
The Commissary .... x8 > iii£.
,The Registrar  xs )
The observations made upon this court are these:
1. First. Pluralities of benefices, &c. are granted only
to parsons qualified by royal statutes, with the limitation of
the distance of thirty mUes between them ; unless some suffix
cient cause determine otherwise.
2. Dispensations for a minor (as he is termed, that is,
for one whose age forbids ordination) are not granted to any
but to those who, at the least, are sixteen years old, and are
resident students in the universities.
3. Dispensations of this sort, together with dispensations
for non-residence, are not granted except upon the petition
and approbation of the ordinary bishops, and by their private
letters ; and upon these conditions, that the ordinaries them
selves assign salaries to the curates, who serve such churches,
according to their discretion, consideration being had of the
quality and quantity of the cure of that church.
4. Dispensations for eating flesh, &c. are rarely granted,
and this upon testimonial of physicians. The archbishop for
the most part remits his portion of his fee.
5. In aU dispensations of this sort, the archbishop rejects
more than he allows ; nor wiU he say nay, if this whole court
be abolished, if so it should please the Queen and her council,
and if they who are offended- with this court could so be
pacified1. X1 Archbishop Parker expressed the same feeling, a.d. 1570. " Our
archbishop, (says Strype)' had much trouble with the Court of Faculties
at divers times, having been put upon granting dispensations which him
self liked not of; insomuch as he had a long time offered in convocation
to his brethren to procure the despatchment of that offensive court, as he
called it. And the same he signified unto the secretary and the privy
council: for he had, he said, more grief thereby than gain, wishing) it
were wholly suppressed, as reason and statute would bear withal; or
else committed to some others that could do it, to use his own modest
words, with better discretion. It nettled him also, that divers in their
open sermons, and others in their private letters, accused the manage
ment of this court. And therefore he wished it were committed to some

ACCOUNT OF THE COURT OF FACULTIES. 449
6. Licence for solemnizing matrimony without banns, or
in time prohibited, &c, is not granted excepting to those who
are bound in sureties of £100., that there is no impediment,
nor any pre-contract on either side, nor any suit stirred, which
depends upon such contract.
7. Letters dimissory (that is, [a dispensation of the rule,]
that no one should receive orders in another diocese than
where he was born) are seldom given, and not without these
conditions, viz. that the candidate be fit, for his age, man
ners, birth, and knowledge, and be moderately learned in the
Latin language, and skilled in holy scripture, and not brought
up in servile trades ; upon which points the conscience of the
ordaining bishop is strictly charged in those letters.
DISPENSATIONS GRANTED BY THE COURT OF
FACULTIES.
I. Dispensations left to the consideration of the Lords of the
Council2.
1. A commendam. It is to be considered, whether this
kind of dipensation may have continuance, being used in
this case only, where certain of the smaUest bishoprics want
sufficiency for maintenance of the bishops ; and therefore have
need of some supply.
2. A pl/wralAty. It is also to be considered, whether this
dispensation may have continuance; so as only learned men,
being bachelors of divinity, or preachers lawfuUy aUowed,
may enjoy the same ; the distance between the benefices not
exceeding twenty mUes : with a proviso also, that the party
dispensed withal preach at the benefice, whereupon he corn-
others that could do it with better discretion, and, as he said, he was
sure there were many ; for so several have professed, said he, in their
sermons and letters." Parker, n. p. 12.]
P The Court of Faculties had been often complained of, and the former
diligent archbishop Parker had laboured a reformation therein. As for
the dispensations that issued out of that court, the present archbishop
set them in two ranks: first, such as in his judgment were utterly to be
abolished; and secondly, such as he was willing to leave to the consider
ation of the lords of the council, whether to abolish or retain them. Con
cerning both which, in the month of April, he wrote a very discreet
paper, (and that, as appears, by order from above,) to be presented
to the lords of the council. Strype, Grind, p. 300. See also Strype,
Parker, h. p. 15.] 29
[grindal.]

450 MISCELLANEOUS PIECES.
monly dwelleth not, thirteen sermons every year, according
to the Queen's injunctions; and also keep hospitality there
eight weeks in every year at the least.
3. Legitimation. This kind of dispensation, which is the
enabling of men base-born to take ecclesiastical orders and
promotions, seemeth not convenient to be used, but where
there is good proof of great towardness in learnmg, and of
godly disposition in the party so dispensed withal : for that
bastards seldom prove profitable members of God's church.
Which is Ukewise to be considered of in the said case.
4. Non-residence. To be considered, whether this dis
pensation may be granted for some short time only, for re
covery of health, or such like urgent cause, and not during
Ufe, or for any long time ; as it hath been heretofore used.
5. License to eat flesh. Whether this dispensation be to
be continued for some persons.
6. Creation of Notaries. Whether this faculty be to be
retained still in actuaries and scribes.
7. De non promovendo. Whether in case of the prince's
service this dispensation may be granted to a doctor of the
civU law, to enjoy some kind of ecclesiastical promotion, not
withstanding he be not within orders.
II. Dispensations to be utterly abolished.
1. Trialities, and faculties for more benefices, or for so
rnany as the parties could get.
2. Dispensation for children and young men under age
to take ecclesiastical promotions.
3. Dispensations, called by the name of perinde valere,
making grants good which by law were void, and a right
grown to some other person.
4. Dispensations to take all orders of the ministry at one
time. 5. Dispensations to take orders out of their own diocese
at any other bishop's hands.
6. Licences to marry without banns asking, and out of
the parish-church of any of the parties1.
X' These propositions of the archbishop concerning his faculties
were allowed and approved of by the Queen's council, according to his
judgment about them. Strype, Grind, p. 302.]

ECCLESIASTICAL DISCIPLINE. 451

IV.
THE ARCHBISHOP'S OPINIONS AND DIRECTIONS
CONCERNING ECCLESIASTICAL DISCIPLINE.
An Argument propounded in the Convocation concerning re
forming the ordinary use of Excommunication1.
[Petyt MSS.]
Excommunication by the law was never used, nor
could be used, as a punishment of any crime, saving of noto
rious heresy, usury, symony, piracy, conspiracy against the
person of the prince, of his estate, dignity, and crown, per-
turbers of the common peace and quietness of the church
or realm, wUful murderers, sacrilegers, perjurers, and incor
rigible and notorious committers of incest and adultery, false
witnesses and suborners thereof, violent layers of hands
[* Whereas the censure of excommunication, as executed by lay per
sons in ecclesiastical courts, was much disliked by the archbishop and the
other bishops, and especially being used upon such slight occasions some
times, (a thing which made the church so clamoured against ;) therefore
the upper house had earnestly recommended the consideration of this
matter to the lower house; and they gave their judgment as follows:
" That excommunication might not be taken away wholly from eccle
siastical judges, having been always used to be inflicted by them ; and
the alteration of that punishment being accompanied with so many
difficulties, to the interrupting almost of all ecclesiastical jurisdiction,
unless many other matters of bodily punishment were granted in the
room of it ; which they thought in these days would be more offensive.
And they desired that certain honest persons, skilled in the law eccle
siastical, might open to them the inconveniences that would ensue; and
how hardly this point would abide alteration."
But about the reformation of the abuse of this church-censure there
was much agitation in this synod. And one there was (who I am apt
to beUeve was our archbishop, or some one of bis officers) drew up a
writing, shewing an expedient for keeping up the authority of tho
spiritual courts, against such as contemned and disobeyed them; whereby
they incurred the crime of contumacy, commonly punished by excom
munication : in the room whereof he propounded, that that censure
should be wholly abolished ; but the consequence of it after forty days
(ua. imprisonment) should remain in force : and that instead of the
writ de excommunicato capiendo, should be a writ de contemptore juris-
tictionix ecclesiasticiB capiendo. Strype, Grind, p. 385.]
29—2

452 miscellaneous pieces.
upon ecclesiastical persons, demanders of more cured bene
fices than one without authority; and such other great and
horrible crimes, which were called sententim canonum. Where
in, beside the particular penances that bishops and their
officers did impose, it was for more terror provided by ancient
canons, that there should be a general open denunciation of
this excommunication in every cathedral and parish church
twice in the year.
For other light faults there was no excommunication
permitted or used as a punishment, other than for manifest
and wUful contumacy or disobedience in not appearing, when
persons were caUed and summoned for a cause ecclesiastical ;
or when any sentence or decree of the bishop or his officer,
being deliberately made, was wUfuUy disobeyed, or not per
formed. Such wUful contumacy and disobedience to authority is
in the law accounted so great, that it was called a contempt
of that Quod est in jurisdictions extremum ; that is to say,
if the judge cannot have appearance of the parties, or exe
cution of the judgments, he is at the wall, and can go no
farther. Of very ancient time this was their manner of proceeding
in this realm, and the only means of reducing obstinate
persons to the obedience of the law. It may appear by the
ancient statute or act of parUament in the ninth year of
Edward II, that it was the old custom and usage of the
realm long before that time. The words are these, Si ali
qui, fyc. propter suam contumaciam manifestam excommmi-
centur, ac post 40 dies pro eorum captione scribatur, preten-
dunt se privilegiatos, et sic denegatur breve regiu/m pro
captione corporum, responsio regis nunquam fuit negatum
[negata], nee negabitur in futurum.
It is to be considered, whether this manifest contumacy,
and wilful disobedience to the magistrate and authority, be
not as weU punishable, when the original cause or matter is
Ught, as weighty. The difference whereof doth nothing
alter the matter of the disobedience. If for such disobe
dience it seemeth that it is either unlawful or offensive to
use excommunication, there is great consideration and
wariness to be used in devising some other means and

ECCLESIASTICAL DISCIPLINE. 453'
remedy instead thereof, to procure obedience and execution
in causes ecclesiastical ; and that the judge ecclesiastical
may have those means laid down with such caution, that
thereby, upon pretence and colour of the reformation of this,
all jurisdiction ecclesiastical be not utterly overthrown.
The means that were thought fit to be used instead of
excommunication by archbishop Cranmer, Peter Martyr,
Bucer, Mr Haddon, and others that did assemble for that
purpose at that time, were imprisonment or mulct pecu
niary; and besides, in persons ecclesiastical, sequestrations
of their livings, and suspensions from the execution of their
offices. But these means wUl be as commonly offensive, in
some respects, as the excommunication is now; and wUl be
so hardly executed, that aU the excommunications of the
law ecclesiastical wiU be made frustrate.
And therefore, if the course that hath so long continued
cannot hold, but must needs be altered, I would wish it to
be done by some other means; whererein we should not
need to deal with any body, but as we were wont to do
ordinarily, in effect as foUoweth, viz.
Where now for not appearing, or for not satisfying any
sentence, decree, or order, the ecclesiastical judge doth pro
nounce the party contumacem, and, in posnam contumacice,
excommunicates him, he shaU pronounce him contumacem,
and, in pcenam contumacies, pronounce him ecclesiastica? ju-
risdictionis contemptorem ; and so denounce him. And if he
shall continue forty days in not appearing, or in not satis
fying, he shaU signify the contempt jurisdictions ecclesiastical
to the prince, in the chancery, as he was wont to signify
contemptum censurw ad claviam, [to the chanceUor,] without
any more change. And as the writs that were sent were
wont to be, de excommunicato capiendo et relaxando; so
they may be, de contemptore jurisdictionis ecclesiastical capi
endo vel relaxando.
Then there may be general words, that such a contemner,
so pronounced and denounced in aU respects, (saving for
coming to the church, receiving of sacraments, and keeping
company with others,) shaU in aU respects, and to all pur
poses, be as incapable, and shaU sustain aU such other pe
nalties, as a person excommunicate did sustain before the
making of this law.

454 miscellaneous pieces.
In all heinous, great, horrible crimes, excommunications
may be used by the archbishops and bishops in their own
persons, with such assistance as shaU be thought meet, as
it was wont to be in the primitive church.
In this our realm, of very ancient time, it hath been truly
observed from time to time, that there was never alteration
made of any law ecclesiastical, although it had appearance
to benefit the state of the clergy, but that it turned ever to
some notable prejudice.

Prepositions to be considered of for the reforming of Excom
munication1.
First, To name those crimes which are termed graviora,
i.e. more grievous, for which excommunication was only to
be inflicted. Secondly, In greater crimes, if the party appear not after
the third citation, (every one containing the crimes laid to
his charge,) then to be excommunicated.
So in lesser crimes, or in causes between party and
party, if he that is cited do not appear upon the first cita
tion, then facta fide of the serving of it, he may be pro
nounced contumax. If upon the second citation he continue
his obstinacy, then facta fide, he may be fined. And thirdly,
if that wiU not avaU, then he may be suspended ab ingressu
ecclesice, if a layman ; or a beneficio, if he be a clerk.
Fourthly, and if aU the premises wiU not bring him in, then
the bishop may have authority to send his warrant to the
sheriff, or some justice of the peace, for the attaching of the
party, and committing him to prison, until he enter bond
with sufficient sureties to appear, and pay the charges past.
Q1 The handling of this weighty subject of excommunication, which
had been so abused hitherto, (though upon it the discipline of the
church did so much depend,) was owing in a great measure to our arch
bishop, who earnestly recommended the consideration and reformation
of it to this synod. To that which was already moved concerning this
matter, I shall mention another paper put in, to be considered of the
same argument : the substance whereof was, that excommunication
should be used only in greater crimes; and that in less, suspension and
imprisonment, together with the manner how either should be inflicted.
Strype, Grind, p. 386.]

FORM OF PUBLIC PENANCE. 455
Secondly, If, any sentence given, the party appear not
at the time appointed, quum sententia debeat executioni man-
dari, then to be suspended. And if he continue so by the
space of a month, then to be imprisoned, either by the bishop
himself, or by his warrant, as before, tUl he confoi-m himself
to the said sentence.

The Archbishop's direction for Penance1.
[Petyt MSS. 38, fo. 165.]
First, I wish- at every pubUc penance a sermon, if it be
possible, be had.
Secondly, In the same sermon the grievousness of the
offence is to be opened; the party to be exhorted to un
feigned repentance, with assurance of God's mercy, if they
so do; and doubling of their damnation, if they remain
either obstinate, or feign repentance where none is, and so
lying to the Holy Ghost.
Thirdly, Where no sermon is, there let a homily be
read, meet for the purpose.
Fourthly, Let the offender be set directly over against
the pulpit during the sermon or homily, and there stand
bareheaded with the sheet, or other accustomed note of dif
ference ; and that upon some board raised a foot and a half,
at least, above the church floor ; that they may be in loco
editiore, et eminentiores omni populo3.
Fifthly, Item, It is very requisite that the preacher, in
some place of his sermon, or the curate after the end of the
homily, remaining stiU in the pulpit, should publicly inter
rogate the offenders, whether they do confess their fault,
[a But besides these cares about the due and regular execution of
this highest censure of the church, another business lay also before this
convocation, namely penance for open sins, another great and necessary
part of ecclesiastical discipline. This also needed reformation. And
herein the archbishop contributed his pains : that it might not be per
formed only as a matter of form, but produce a good effect, to bring
the sinner to amendment, and to serve as a seasonable warning and
example to all. Therefore did he himself devise a form of penance to
be for the future observed; and laid it before the synod. Strype,
Grind, p. 387.]
[3 In a higher place, and above all the people.]

456 MISCELLANEOUS PIECES.
and whether they dp truly repent ; and that the said offenders
or penitents should answer directly every one after another,
(if they be many,) much like to this short form following,

Preacher. Dost thou not here before God, and this
congregation assembled in his name, confess that thou didst
commit such an offence, viz. fornication, adultery, incest,
&c?
Penitent. I do confess it before God and this congre
gation. Preacher. Dost thou not also confess, that in so doing
thou hast not only grievously offended against the majesty
of God, in breaking his commandment, and so deserved ever
lasting damnation, but also hast offended the church of God
by thy wicked example?
Penitent. All this I confess unfeignedly.
Preacher. Art thou truly and heartily sorrowful for this
thine offence ?
Penitent. I am from the bottom of my heart.
Preacher. Dost thou ask God and this congregation
heartily forgiveness for thy sin and offence; and dost thou
faithfuUy promise from henceforth to Uve a godly and christian
life, and never to commit the like offence again?
Penitent. I do ask God and this congregation heartily
forgiveness for my sin and offence; and do faithfuUy pro
mise from henceforth to live a godly and christian Ufe, and
never to commit the like offence again.
This done, the preacher or minister may briefly speak
what they think meet for the time, place, and person;
desiring in the end the congregation present to pray to
God for the penitent, &c. and the rather, if they see any
good signs of repentance in the said penitent.
Provided always, that order be given by the ordinaries,
when they assign penances, that if the penitents do shew
themselves irreverent or impenitent at their penances, that
then their punishments be reiterated; and be removed from
the church to the market-place : that though themselves
may thereby seem incorrigible, yet their public shame may
be a terror to others.

FORM OF PUBLIC PENANCE. 457
If the ordinary see cause to commute the wearing of the
sheet only, (for other commutation I wish none,) then ap
point a good portion of money to be deUvered, immediately
after the penance done in form aforesaid, by the penitent
himself to the coUectors for the poor; with this proviso,
that if he shew not good signs of repentance, he is to be
put again to his penance with the sheet : and then no
money at no time to be taken of him.

ARCHBISHOP GRINDAL'S
LAST WILL AND TESTAMENT.

fState Paper Office.]
In the name of God, Amen. The 8th day of May, in
the year of our Lord 1583, and in the 25th year of the
reign of our sovereign lady Elizabeth, by the grace of God,
of England, France, and Ireland, Queen, Defender of the
Faith, &c. I Edmund Grindal, Archbishop of Canterbury,
being whole in mind and of perfect remembrance, do make
this my last wiU and testament, in manner and form follow
ing, revoking all other wUls whatsoever heretofore by me
made, except one bearing date the 12th day of April, 1583,
concerning a certain portion of tithes in the parish of Ash-
weU, within the county of Hertford, given to the master,
feUows, and scholars of Pembroke HaU in Cambridge.
First, I bequeath my soul into the hands of my heavenly
Father, humbly beseeching him to receive the same into
his gracious mercies for his Christ's sake: and my body I
wiU to be buried in the choir of the parish church of
Croydon, without any solemn hearse or funeral pomp.
Notwithstanding, my meaning is, that if it please God to
call me out of this transitory life, during the time that I
shall remain in the possession of the archbishoprick of
Canterbury, that the heralds shaU be reasonably com
pounded withal, and satisfied for their accustomed fees in
such cases.
And as concerning my worldly goods, wherewith the Lord
hath blessed me, my will is, that they shaU be bestowed by
my executors as foUoweth:
First, having nothing worthy to be presented to her Ma
jesty, I humbly beseech the same to accept at my hands
the New Testament of Jesus Clu-ist in Greek, of Stephanus
his impression, as an argument of my dutiful and loving heart
towards her Highness, whom I pray Almighty God long to
prosper and preserve to the benefit of his church. Item, I
will and bequeath to my next successor, that shaU be in the

LAST WILL AND TESTAMENT. 459
afchbishoprick of Canterbury, the pictures of archbishop
Warham and Erasmus, and all such instruments of music,
and other implements, as were bequeathed and left unto me
by my predecessor that last was. Item, I give and bequeath
to the right honourable the lord Burleigh, lord high trea
surer of England, that my standing cup which her Majesty
gave unto me at new-year last before the date hereof; and
I make him supervisor of this my testament, desiring his
honour to take that burden upon him. Item, I give unto
the reverend father in God, the bishop of Worcester, that
now is, my gold ring with a sapphire ; and to my honourable
good friend Sir Francis Walsingham, principal secretary to
her Majesty, my best standing cup which I brought from
York, praying his honour to be good and favourable towards
the accomplishing of this my testament. Item, I give unto
my faithful friend Mr Nowel, dean of Paul's, my ambling
gelding, called Grey Olephant. Item, I give and bequeath
to the petty canons and other inferior officers belonging to
the church of Christ's Church Canterbury, to be divided
amongst them by the advice of the dean of Canterbury for
the time being, ten pounds. Item, I give and bequeath to
the master and fellows of Pembroke Hall in Cambridge, one
standing cup double gilt, which her Majesty gave unto me
the first year after I was archbishop of Canterbury ; and
these books following, viz. an Hebrew Bible in decimo sexto,
noted with Mr Dr Watts' hand ; Chrysostom in Greek
upon St Paul's Epistles; Pagnine's Thesaurus; Eusebius
in Greek, and the Ecclesiastical History of Eusebius and
others, of Christopherson's translation. Item, I give to the
provost and fellows of Queen's College in Oxford one nest
of bowls, brought from York, with a cover, viz. the newest
three of the nine, and forty pounds which they do owe unto
me; also, all such books as I have assigned unto them,
to be kept in their library, contained in a catalogue sub
scribed with my hand, and ten pounds towards the clasping,
bossing, and chaining of the same. Item, I give and be
queath to the mayor and citizens of Canterbury one hundred
pounds, to be kept in a stock for ever, to the use of the
poor of that city, upon condition that they enter into suf
ficient bond unto my executors, as well that the said stock

460 ARCHBISHOP GRINDAL'S
of one hundred pounds shaU not be diminished, as also that
it shall be yearly employed upon wool, flax, tow, hemp, and
other stuff, whereby the poor people of the said city may be'
set on work. Item, I give to the poor of Lambeth ten
pounds ; and to the poor of Croydon other ten pounds ; and
to the poor of the town and lower part of the parish of St
Bees aforesaid, thirteen pounds, six shillings and eight pence.
And I give to the use of the parish church of St Bees
my communion-cup, with the cover double gUt, and my
fairest EngUsh Bible, of the translation appointed to be read
in the church. Item, I give to every household servant
that I shaU have at the time of my death, which is not bet
ter provided for in this my testament, one hah" year's wages.
And I wiU, that my said household servants shaU be kept
together by the space of one month after my decease, and-
have their ordinary diet during the said time, to be pro
vided by mine executors, without admitting any stranger
thereunto. Item, I give unto Mr Dr Gibson one of my
lesser standing cups double gUt, with a cover. Item, I will
and bequeath to WUUam WoodhaU, my nephew, two nests
of gilt bowls, viz. the greater and the less, and the bed wherein
I use to lie in Lambeth ; two pillows, and two pair of fine
sheets, a pair of my best fustain blankets, my tapestry coverhd
wrought with green leaves, a livery bed, and two pair of
sheets, and other furniture meet for the same, my signet of
gold, my great nut, my best salt, double gUt; aU the silk
in my wardrobe that shaU not be made into apparel at the
time of death ; one dozen of silver spoons parcel gilt ; one
garnish of vessel, and two of my best geldings that are not
given by name in this my testament ; and my black stray
nag, called Nix. And I do further forgive him all such
debts as he oweth unto me upon specialties. Item, I give
and bequeath unto Mr Wilson, my chaplain, aU such books,
as I have assigned unto him, contained in a schedule sub
scribed with my hand. And I wiU, that my executors shall
assign unto him the advowson of the parsonage of Wonston,
in the diocese of Winchester, if it faU void in his life
time. But if it shaU fall void after the death of the said Mr
Wilson, then I wiU, that my executors shall assign the same
to my chaplain, Mr Robinson, now provost of Queen's Col-

LAST WILL AND TESTAMENT. 461
lege in Oxon, unless he shaU before have received some one
of the advowsons hereafter specified : and I do forgive unto
the said Mr Wilson aU such debts as he oweth me upon
specialties. Also I wUl, that my executors shaU assign unto
the said Mr Robinson the advowson of the dignity and pre
bend in the church of Litchfield, or the advowson of certain
dignities and prebends in the church of St David's, as soon
as either of them shaU fall void, at the election and choice
of the said Mr Robinson, unless he shaU before have received
the advowson of Wonston aforesaid. But if the said dig
nities and prebends, or either of them, shaU not fall void in
the lifetime of the said Mr Robinson; or if they shaU fall
void after that he hath received the advowson of Wonston
aforesaid, then I wiU, that my executors shaU assign one of
the said advowsons unto my chaplain, Mr John Chambers,
so soon as either of the said dignities and prebends shaU
fall void, at the election and choice of the said Mr Cham
bers. Item, I wUl, that my advowson of the dignity of the
church of Paul's shaU be bestowed upon some learned man,
at the discretion of my executors, or the longest liver of
them. Item, I give and bequeath unto my nieces, Mabel, Anne,
Barbara, and Frances, the daughters of Robert Grindal, my
brother lately deceased, to every of them fifty pounds. And
to my nieces, Dorothy, Katharine, Elizabeth, and Isabel, the
daughters of EUzabeth Woodhal, my sister late deceased,
to every of them fifty pounds ; to be divided amongst them at
the discretion of WiUiam Woodhal their uncle. Item, I give
to my niece Woodhal one bowl double gUt, without a cover ;
and to my niece Isabel Wilson one other bowl double gilt,
without a cover ; and to Edmund Woodhal my god-son one
of my Uttle standing cups, with a cover, double gilt. Item, I
will and bequeath to my niece Frances Young, widow, one
dozen of sUver spoons parcel gilt, a garnish of vessel, my little
nut, and my can or tankard, double gUt. Item, I give unto
John Scott, Esq. now steward of my household, my gelding
called Old MarshaU; and my servant WUliam Henmarsh,
gent, a ring, price twenty shiUings ; and to Robert Sandwich
of Stillington, a ring, price thirty shilUngs. Item, I give to
Robert Estwick, my gentleman usher, ten pounds for his. fee

462 ARCHBISHOP GRINDAL'S
at my burial : and to my servant Peter Palmer, gent, ten
pounds. And to Thomas Nicolson, usher of my hall, five
pounds. And to my servant William Grindal, ten pounds.
And to my servants WiUiam Henley and Richard Matthew,
to each of them one year's wages, and three pounds six
shillings and eight pence. And to my servant John Acklam
six pounds thirteen shiUings and four pence. And to my ser
vant WiUiam Hales five pounds. Unless they be otherwise
considered by me to the value thereof before my death. Item,
I give to WiUiam Tubman my servant, ten pounds, and such
books as are assigned unto him, contained in a schedule sub
scribed with my hand, and the advowson of the parsonage of
Newington in Surrey, if it shaU faU void in his lifetime. Item,
I give to my servant Reginald Gledal a good nag, at the
discretion of my executors, and forty shilUngs. Item, I give
unto my servant John Sharpe, now clerk of my kitchen, twenty
pounds. Item, I give unto Richard Ratcliff, gent, my comp
troller, thirty pounds, which he oweth me. And to Richard
Frampton, gent, my secretary, ten pounds, out of his debt
which he oweth me. Item, I give to Richard Somerdine,
late yeoman of my horse, forty pounds, to be deducted out of
his debt which he oweth unto me, upon specialty fot his lease
of Rippon. Item, I give unto my loving friend Mr Thomas
Eaton, and to his wife, to either of them, a ring, price twenty
shillings ; and I do forgive him fifty pounds which he oweth
unto me. Item, I give to Mr WUUam Strickland eight
pounds. To Mr Atherton seven pounds. To Mr John Shutt
ten pounds. To Mr Warefeld of London, ten pounds. To
Barston and Ponder, eleven pounds : and to Saltmarsh forty
shiUings, of those debts which they and every of them do
owe unto me. Item, 1 give and bequeath to John Browne,
fellow of Pembroke Hall in Cambridge, ten pounds, and aU
such books as are assigned unto him in a schedule subscribed
with my hand ; and my morning gown and hood given to me
at the burial of the late bishop of Ely ; and also a bed, with
two pair of sheets, and other furniture to the same, if he re
ceive not the same bed and furniture before my death. Item,
I give Mr Redman, archdeacon of Canterbury, my white hobby
called York.
Item, I do ordain and constitute William Redman, arch-

LAST WILL AND TESTAMENT. 463
deacon of Canterbury, John Scott, esq. now steward of my
house, and WUliam Woodhal my nephew, executors of this
my last wiU and testament. And I 'give to every of them that
shall take upon them the execution of this my testament fifty
pounds : and to every one of them that shaU refuse the same
I give ten pounds, to the intent they be favourers and fur-
therers of the execution thereof. The residue of aU my goods
and chattels, my debts and legacies being paid, and aU other
manner of charges being borne and fuUy satisfied, I wiU shall
be bestowed upon the poorest of my kinsfolk and servants,
and upon poor scholars, and other godly uses, at the dis
cretion of my executors. In witness whereof I have set my
hand and seal hereunto, in the presence of the witnesses
underwritten.
E. CANT.
John. Walkerus, Archidiac. Essexice.
Per me Johan. Incent, Notar. Public.
Per me Thomam Redman, Notar. Public.
Will. Archbold.
Josua Gilpin.
William Kirton.

APPENDIX.

PAGE
I. The Queen's Letter to the Bishops  467
II. Lord Burleigh's Message to the Archbishop  469
III. Speech to the Archbishop in Council  471
IV. Christiani Hominis Norma, auctore Justo Velsio  474
V. A Form of Meditation  477

30
[grindal. J

467
APPENDIX I.

FROM THE QUEEN'S MAJESTY,
SENT TO THE BISHOPS POR THE PURPOSE OP SUPPRESSING THE EXERCISE
CALLED PROPHESYING, AND ANY OTHER RITES AND CEREMONIES
BUT WHAT ARE PRESCRIBED BY THE LAWS1.
May 8, 1577-
[Cotton MS., Cleopatra, F. 2, fo. 287.]
Right reverend father in God, we greet you well. We
hear, to our great grief, that in sundry parts of our realm
there are no small numbers of persons presuming to be
teachers and preachers of the church, (though neither
lawfuUy thereunto called, nor yet fit for the same,) which,
contrary to our laws established for the public divine ser
vice of Almighty God, and the administration of his holy
sacraments, within this church of England, do daily devise,
imagine, propound, and put in execution, sundry new rites
and forms in the church, as well by their preaching, read
ings, and ministering the sacraments^ as weU by procuring
unlawful assemblies of a great number of our people out of
their ordinary parishes, and from place far distant, and
that also of some of good calling, (though therein not weU
advised,) to be hearers of their disputations, and new de->
vised opinions, upon points of divinity, far and unmeet of
unlearned people : which manner of invasions they in some
places term prophesyings, and in some other places exercises.
By which manner of assembUes great numbers of our people,
especially the vulgar sort, meet to be otherwise occupied
with honest labour for their living, are brought to idleness,
and seduced; and in manner schismatically divided among
themselves into variety of dangerous opinions, not only in
towns and parishes, but even in some families, and manifestly
thereby encouraged to the violation of our laws, and to the
breach of common order, and finally to the offence of all
our quiet subjects, that deshe to serve God according to the
uniform orders established in the church : whereof the sequel
cannot be but over dangerous to be suffered.
X1 See p. 375.]
30—2

468 appendix i.
a. d. 1577. Wherefore, considering it should be the duty of the bi
shops, being the principal ordinary officers in the church of
God, as you are one, to see this [these] dishonours against
the honour of God and the quietness of the church reformed ;
and that we see that by the increase of these through suf
ferance great danger may ensue, even to the decay of the
Christian faith, whereof we are by God appointed the defender ;
besides the other inconveniences, to the disturbance of our
peaceable government: We therefore, according to [the]
authority we have, do charge and command you, as the bishop
of that diocese, with all manner of diligence, to take order
through your diocese, as well in places exempt as otherwise,
that no manner of public and divine service, nor other form
of administration of the holy sacraments, nor any other rites
and ceremonies be in any sort used in the church, but
directly according to the orders estabUshed by our laws.
Neither that any manner of person be suffered within your
diocese to preach, teach, read, or anywise exercise any
function in the church, but such as shaU be lawfully approved
and licensed, as persons able for their knowledge, and con
formable to the ministry in the rites and ceremonies of the
church of England. And where there shall not be sufficient
able persons for learning in any cures, to preach or instruct
their cures, as were requisite, there shall you Umit the curates
to read the public homilies, according to the injunctions
heretofore by us given for like causes.
And furthermore, considering for the great abuses that
have been in sundry places of our realm, by reason of our
foresaid assemblies, called exercises, and for that the same
are not, nor have not been appointed nor warranted by us,
or by oiir laws; We will and straitly charge you, that you
do cause the same forthwith to cease, and not to be used:
but if any shall attempt, or continue, or renew the same,
we will you not only to commit them unto prison, as main
tainers of disorders, but also to advertise us, or our council,
of the names and qualities of them, and of their maintainers
arid abettors ; that thereupon, for better example, their
punishment may be more sharp for their reformation.
And in these things we charge you to be so careful
and vigilant, as by your negligence, if we should hear of
any person attempting to offend in the premises without

THE QCEEx's XETTER TO THE BISHOPS. 469
jour correction or information to us, we be not forced to a. D. 1577.
make some example in reformation of you according 10
your deserts.
, Given under our signet at our manor of Greenwich, the
7th of Mav 1577.

APPENDIX II.

THE LORD TREASURERS MESSAGE TO THE ARCHBISHOP
CONCERNING MAKING HIS SUBMISSION1.
November, lo77-
It is meant, that declaration shaU be made of the Queen's
majesty's doings in directing the exercises to cease, with the
causes thereof: and namely, upon sundry informations from
the bishops and judges of the realm, of the inconvenience
of the continuance. And so her actions shaU be justified by
the councU.
Secondly. It shatt be declared, how her Majesty did direct
the archbishop to notify her order for the cessation of the
said exercises to aU the bishops of the realm; and how he
refused so to do: whereby he did shew himself disobedient
to her Majesty and her supreme authority ecclesiastical. And
for that purpose her Majesty could do no less than to restrain
him, as she hath done. And that her Majesty findeth it
expedient to have the world understand her actions in this
matter; and also to have the archbishop's misdemeanors de
clared, and to caU him to answer to the same. Therefore
he is to answer hereunto in that open place.
And where he hath many times since by humble writings
submitted himself to her Majesty's mercy, and hath shewed
himself sorrowful for the offending of her Majesty, desiring
forgiveness thereof, and promising hereafter due obedience in
all his ministry and charge ; her Majesty, notwithstanding
such private submission, findeth it expedient to have his sub
mission and acknowledgment of his fault made in places pubUc
And therefore he is there to make answer to these things.
In these things percase3 some enlargements shaU be, both
[• See p. 392, note 2.] X* percase: perhaps.]

470 APPENDIX II.
A, d. 1577. to set forth her Majesty's doings justifiably, and his refusal
to obey reprehensively. But in these two parts wiU, I think,
consist the whole.
It is meet for the archbishop to these things to answer,
as may content her Majesty, for so many needful respects
as is hard in few words to recite ; as well for God's cause
and his religion, as for the satisfaction of her Majesty, and
pacifying her displeasure.
And therefore it were good for the archbishop, by way
of answer to the first, to allow of the Queen's majesty's pro
ceeding, grounded upon such causes, as to him it doth now
appear did move her Majesty thereto : and herein to use
good speeches of her Majesty, as a prince that in all her
public doings hath shewed her wisdom, in doing nothing
without good cause to move her thereto ; and therefore they
were to be greatly condemned, that would in any wise seek
to find fault with her Majesty. And in this point the arch
bishop should do well to use the more large speech, as in
good reason he may do without offence of his conscience.
To the second, concerning his offence to her Majesty, if
he forbear the particular recital of his fault with the circum
stances, he may, with the better estimation and less burden
to his conscience, use a more general speech to acknowledge
his fault, and to cry pardon. For which purpose his grace
may say, that he is very sorry that he hath in this sort
offended her Majesty, as he is charged ; and that he requireth
her Majesty to pardon him, and not to interpret his doing
to have been with any meaning to offend her Majesty. But
considering he now seeth upon what considerations her Ma
jesty did proceed, he is very sorry that he hath herein of
fended her Majesty. And to conclude with all humble request
of pardon, and firm promise of obedience to her Majesty, as
far forth as in aU duty he is bound.
If the archbishop would consider hereof, and set down
in writing his answer, or the sum thereof, that it might be
seen aforehand, it is thought that thereby some good might
follow. And herein he is to be admonished to frame him
self as far forth as by any good means he may, to seek to
satisfy her Majesty.

.471
APPENDIX III.

A SPEECH USED TO EDMUND GRINDAL, THE ARCH- ,
BISHOP OF CANTERBURY, IN COUNCIL, BEING
IN HER MAJESTY'S DISPLEASURE1.
[Ex Harleian MS. 5176, fo. 107.]
My Lobd, — The cause of. your caUing hither at this
Jime, by her Majesty's commandment, groweth upon three
points. The first, to publish to this assembly in your presence
her Majesty's proceeding with you, touching the removing of
certain exercises and prophesyings, used as well by lay and
unlearned people, as by other. The second is, to open your
offences in not foUowing those proceedings, according to
her Majesty's commandment and direction. And the third
and last is, to receive your answer.
For the first, her Majesty being given to understand, well
nigh from all the parts of the realm, of the great divisions
and sects that had grown, and were like to increase, by
reason of these exercises, amongst her good and loving
subjects in the cause of religion, and that so far forth, that
if they had not been made in time, it was like that religion^
which of his own nature should be uniform, would against
his nature have proved milliform, yea, in continuance nulli-
form, specially in rites and ceremonies, and sometime also in
matters of doctrine. And here it is to be noted, that these
great inconveniences and disorders, grown by reason of these
exercises amongst her people, came not to her Majesty's
understanding by particular advertisements from private per
sons, but from sundry of the bishops, and sundry also of her
justices of circuits within her realm, who by their several
letters did not only pity the case, but also wished that by
her Majesty's good and gracious help, some order might be
had in this matter. Whereupon her Highness, calling to
mind how she is supreme head in this realm in ecclesiastical
.causes, whereby the looking to this doth pertain to her
v X1 It does not appear when, or by whom, this speech was delivered.
Compare Letter XCIII. p. 395.]

472 APPENDIX III.
a.d. 1577. princely charge and dignity, thought It good to caU you as
her principal minister in those causes, and to make you ac
quainted with the said great disorders, whereof she was in
formed, and thereupon to wiU and command you to take
order for the putting down of those exercises, as the causes
whereupon these inconveniences and divisions were grown, and
were like to increase, greatly to the trouble of her Majesty,
and to the peril of the common quiet of the realm ; which
commandment of her Majesty you did not perform and ex
ecute, whereby you did incur into the offence of disobedience.
And yet, this notwithstanding, her Majesty afterward, of a
greater grace and favour, caused certain of my lords of the
privy council to call you before them, the rather by their
good persuasions and means to move you to see her Majesty's
pleasure and commandment to be put in execution. And
albeit that were done also to the best of their understand
ings, as well by declaring to you that these matters of exercises,
wherein the lay people should be parties, were but only newly
begun, and therefore the less to be stood to by you, and
also for that (as it was said) in many reformed churches they
were not in use, where religion doth -very weU proceed and
prosper ; yea, in sundry parts of this realm never in use, and
in sundry parts of this realm, where they were in use, decayed
Of themselves ; that therefore you were the rather to con
descend to perforin this her Majesty's commandment, and
specially because (as it was affirmed) public preaching and
reading was permitted, which might serve sufficiently, as it
hath done, and I trust shall, for the instruction of the people,
with sundry other persuasions, that I do not now rememberi
And yet thereby you were nothing moved to perform that
was committed to your charge^ whereby you committed a
second offence of disobedience, greater than the first. And
thus it appeareth, that albeit her Majesty hath used aU the
good ways and means that pertaineth to her Highness to do,
in bringing you to perform that her Majesty's commandments,
for the taking away of these exercises, which by her said
advertisements she found to be the original causes of the new
innovations and divisions that happened ; yet by no means
you would be brought to remove and put down the same,
according as her Majesty had commanded, and according te

SPEECH TO THE AKCHBISHOP IN COUNCIL. 473
the advice given you by her council, as js aforesaid ; wherein a.d. 1577.
it must be concluded that you have very greatly offended her
Jjlajesty. And thus having declared to you how honourably
and how graciously her Majesty hath dealt with you in these
matters, and how disobediently and wilfully you have with
stood her Majesty's orders and commandment in this be
half, I am to leave the rest to be said and declared by my
lords here present. For it may be, and is very likely, that I
have forgotten some things meet to be remembered. Marry,
jrithal it. is not amiss to let you understand, that the cause
why you have been no sooner called, hath been partly by
reason of your own infirmity, partly her Majesty's greater
business, partly the adjournment of the term, and sometime
the absence of counciUors. So as I have now no more to
say unto you, but to require you to hear what the rest of
my lords and councillors shall think meet further to declare ;
»nd that done, to understand your answer1.
X1 In the convocation, which met at St Paul's, on the 17th of January,
1581, "some of the members were strongly affected with the disgrace of
Grindal's sequestration. These men, out- of a generous zeal for their
metropolitan, moved against entering upon any business, or so much as
granting a subsidy, till the embargo was taken off, and the archbishop
restored. But the majority were too cautious to be governed by this
suggestion. However, Fuller reports, they came to a unanimous resolu
tion for petitioning the Queen for Grindal's restitution. The address
Was drawn up in Latin by Toby Mathews, dean of Christ-church. That
such an address was presented to the Queen, needs not to be questioned ;
but that it was passed as an act of convocation, is more than appears by
the extracts from the journal." — Collier's Eccl. Hist., vol. vi., p. 612.
. The address, above alluded to, may be seen in Fuller's Church Hist.
Book ix. Sect. 4. p. 119.
There is also another letter, addressed to the Queen by the bishops of
the province of Canterbury, entitled, Episcoporum Epistola ad reginam
Elisabeth am pro restauratione Archiepiscopi Cant. Edm. Grindal; in which
they earnestly implore her Majesty to restore the archbishop to the full
exercise of his authority. This letter may be read in Cardwell's Doc.
Ann., vol. 1., p. 386.]

D
E F

•47*

APPENDIX IV.
Christiani Hominis Norma, ad quam se explorare perpetuo
quivis debet, auctore Justo Velsio,
[State Paper Office.]
1. Quisnam est Christianus? Qui quod Christus per se
et natura extitit et est, id participatione atque gratia est
redditus et reddendus.
2. Quidnam per se et natura extitit Christus, et est?
Primum, Deus in homine, deinde et homo Deus.
3. Quare Christum Deum in homine extitisse dicis? Quia
dum Verbum caro factum est, et babitavit in nobis, Deum
ad nos ccelitus deduxit, nostrseque passibUi naturae conjunxit
et univit, ut nobis in terra tanquam advenis quibusdam con-
stitutis, ad ccelestem patriam, unde primi hominis inobedientia
excidimus, reditus et itineris initiator esset et dux, perfecta sua
ad mortem usque crucis obedientia; per quam peccato mor
tuus est semel.
4. Quomodo peccato mortuum Christum dicis, cum in
peccato nunquam vixerit I Peccatum enim non fecit, nee in
ventus est dolus in ore suo. Quia etsi ipse in peccato nun
quam vixerit, corpore, anima, et spiritu ab omni injustitia3
contagione immunis ; tamen nostra peccata in carne sua per-
tulit, dum et a peccato inflictum passibiUtatis et mortalitatis
vulnus in se recepit, et pcenam peccati pro nobis avTikvrpov
redditus sustinuit, seseque pro eo hostiam immaculatam per
Spiritum seternum Deo Patri exhibuit et obtulit.
5. Quare eundem hominem Deum esse asseris? Quia
dum ab elementis hujus mundi mortuus est, et moriendo
omnem corruptibilitatern et mortalitatem exuit, gloriosa sua
resurrectione, carne Verbum facta et habitante in Deo, homi
nem ad Deum evexit, ipsiusque impassibili naturae conjunxit
et univit. 6. Quomodo utrumque id homo participatione et gratia
reddi potest? Per duplicem regenerationem, interni alteram,
alteram externi hominis : quarum ilia nos Deos in hominibus
in hoc seculo constituit, hsec homines-deos in futuro efficit.
7. Qusenam est interni hominis regeneratio ? Qua ex
aqua et Spiritu renascimur.

JUSTI VELSII CHEISTIANI HOMINIS NORMA. 475
8. Quidnam est ex aqua nasci ? . Secundum internum ho
minem peccato mori, et corruptionis mortisque metus servitute
liberari, exuendo corpore peccatorum carnis per non manu-
factam circumcisionem Christi, et veteri homine cum actibus
suis deponendo ; atque in aqua baptismatis, tanquam in mari
rubro, submergendo, et cum Christo consepeUendo in mortem,
ut deinceps actuosus non sit.
9. Quidnam est ex Spiritu nasci ? Secundum eundem in
ternum hominem justitiae reviviscere, et in spem omnimodse
incorruptibUitatis et immortalitatis erigi, per vim resurrecti-
onis Christi, et renovationem Spiritus Sancti in mentem nos
tram copiose effundendi ; ut induto novo homine, qui secundum
Deum conditus est in justitia et sanctitate veritatis, tum in
novitate vitse ambulemus, membra nostra accommodantes arma
justitise Deo, tum externum hominem continenter supplan-
tantes, et in servitutem redigentes, mortificationem Jesu in
corpore nostro perpetuo circumferamus, quo et vita Jesu in
corpore nostro, per externi hominis fiendam regenerationem,
manifestetur. 10. Quaenam est externi hominis regeneratio? Ejus ad
incorruptibilitatis et immortaUtatis consortium a mortuis in
novissimo die resuscitatio ; quando erit et Deus, perfecta obe-
dientia omnibus ipsi jam subditis, omnia in omnibus. Ad
quam nemo perventurani se turn speret, qui non hie in interno
homine vere renatus, mortem primam, id est, animi et interni
hominis devicerit. Nam hie solus, earn qui devicerit, nee a
morte secunda et corporis, quae ipsi ad vitam est transitus,
nee ab aeterna ilia cum corporis tum animi, qua aeternis sup
pliers utrumque addicetur, quicquam, utpote nihil juris in
ipsum obtinente, laedetur ; reliquis omnibus nunquam finiendos
intolerabiles cruciatus perpessuris.
Hanc ego, nee aliam uUam Christiani hominis normam
novi, quae tuta certe sit et fidelis : ad quam me meaque
jugiter examino : quod et cuivis, qui seipsum decipere
nolit, faciendum censeo. Atque ad hanc dum ex hominis
Christiani vero affectu et caritate alios quoque revocare
conor, id mihi Psalmistae usu venire experior, Et posue-
runt adversum me mala pro bonis, et odium pro dilectione
mea. Quid igitur ipsis (proh dolor !) expectandum sit,
ex eodem Ulo discant psalmo, cujus initium, Deus laudem

476 APPENDIX IV.
meam ne tacueris ; quia os peccatoris et os dolosi super me
apertum est. Vos autem mihi in Christo dilectos sedulo
moneo et hortor, ut hanc normam a mentis vestrae oculis
nunquam amoveatis, sed omnem vestram vitam ad earn
perpetuo exploretis ac dirigatis. Nam sic tantummodo
servari hoc pessimo tempore poteritis.
Vestrae omniumque salutis amantissimus,
JUSTUS VELSIUS, HAGANUS.

APPENDIX V.

of iHe&ftatfon, tarp
meete to he iiarjlpe usetr of
house hol&ers tn tfjetr Ijou*
ses, tn tin's iraunge-
rous anil conta=
gtous time.
§bet fortlj actor&gng to the or=
irer in the ©uenes majesties
Injunction.
C Imprfntett at £on--
iron foitijoute &l&etsgate,
in little 33rttafne strete,
hn ^kxantier Hatg.

478 APPENDIX V.
A FORM OF MEDITATION1.

The master, kneeling with his family in some convenient
place of his house, perfumed before with frankincense,
or some other wholesome thing, as juniper, rosemary,
rose-water, and vinegar, shall with fervent heart say,
or cause to be said, this that followeth. The servants
and family to every petition shall say : Amen.
MEDITATION.
Deut. xxviii. We read in thy holy word, 0 Lord, what blessings thou
Lev. xxvi. ^^ o£ ^y mercy promised to them that live obediently,
according to thy blessed will and commandments: we read
also the curses that thy justice hath pronounced against such
as despise thy word, or negligently pass not to live there
after. And among the rest of thy heavy curses, thou threat-
enest by name the plague and the pestUence, with other
noisome and most painful diseases, to such as, forsaking
thee, worship strange gods, and follow their own vain fan
tasies, instead of thy sacred ordinances.
We find also, how extremely thine own people, the Jews,
have often felt the performance of these thy bitter threaten
ings, and that for sundry and divers offences.
Num.xi. Because they loathed manna, and were not contented
with thy miraculous provision, but would have quails, and
other dainty victuals, to content their luxurious appetites,
X1 In a letter to Sir W. Cecil, dated Aug. 21, 1563, (see Letters, p. 264.)
Grindal observes, " There was committed also to the print a short Medi
tation, to be used in private houses, which I suppose is abroad." The
above Form is without a date, but there seems to be a strong probability
that it is the Meditation alluded to by the bishop. It is taken from a
printed copy contained in a volume of Forms of Prayer put forth by
authority in the reign of Elizabeth, among archbishop Harsnett's collec
tion in the library in Colchester Castle. Lacy seems to have been a con
temporary printer of popular books and ballads, including some religious
publications : this may probably account for a work, intended to be
sold from house to house, being placed in his hands, rather than in
Jugg's.

A FORM OF MEDITATION. 479
thou slewest so many with a sudden and mighty plague,
that the place of their burial was named thereof, and caUed
th graces of lust3.
Also, for murmuring against the ministers of thy word, xum. xvi.
Moses and Aaron, thou destroyedst with a sudden plague
fourteen thousand and more, besides those traitors, whom
the earth swaUowed for their rebeUion: and had not Aaron
entreated for them, and gone between the quick and the
dead, thou wouldest have consumed them ah, as thou wast
minded to have done before, when they despised the plentiful
land which thou hadst promised them, had not Moses stayed
thy wrath, when thou saidst, " I wiU strike them with the xnm. xiv.
pestilence, and utterly destroy them."
Further, when they had lost thine ark through their own i sam.iv.
Hns, and the suis of their priests, the keepers thereof, after
that the Philistines were forced, through thy plaguing hand,
religiously to send it home again, thou struckest with the
plague fifty thousand of the Bethsamites, thy people, for
rashly presuming to look into the same, not having the
warrant so to do.
In the time of king David thou destroyedst three-score 2 sam. xxiv.
and ten thousand of thy people in three days, with the wasting
plague of pestilence ; moved thereto by the transgression of
David, whom, for the sins of his people, thou sufferedst to
be tempted and subdued with a vain curiosity to number
the people.
Also, shortly after the death of that immaculate Lamb 1 cor. xi.
our Saviour, thou sufferedst the plague to reign among the
members of his body (the church of the Corinthians), for
not worthUv preparing themselves, and for misusing the
sacrament of the body and blood of our Saviour Jesus Clu-ist ;
and manv died therefore, as thy holy apostle St Paul hath
taught us.
Since which time, 0 Lord, as the monuments of thy
church and other chronicles do declare, thou hast from time
to time so plagued with pestUence, not only cities, but also
whole countries, for these and other Uke causes, that we
may justly look for the coming of our Saviour ; so many and
so horrible pestUences have been amongst us aheady.
[* Kibrotb-battaavah. Xumb. xi. 34.]

480

APPENDIX V.

All which causes, O Lord, for the which thou hast so
afflicted thy people, are through the malice of Satan, and
our wilful consenting unto him, grown so ripe in us, that,
were it not for the exceeding greatness of thy mercy and
compassion, we should all presently perish, and that worthily ;
so horrible and outrageous are om- iniquities.
For we loathe not only the plentiful provision of whole7
some victuals and apparel, which thou hast given us for our
bodies, more abundantly than to many nations ; travailing by
all means to get wherewith to pamper our flesh, with wines,
spices, sUks, and other vain, costly, delighting things; but
the precious manna of our souls, thy holy word and sacraments,
we cannot away with; we are so fuU that we are glutted
therewith. We so little esteem the heavenly kingdom, which our
Saviour hath so dearly prepared and kindly promised to us, that
we abhor it, and are ready to stone those few that commend
it, and exhort us for our own good to travel thitherward;
better liking and crediting those false prophets, the Epicures
and Papists, who with their lies discourage us therefrom.
What murmuring and grudging make we against the
ministers of thy sword and word, which thou, of thy especial
goodness, hast in mercy given us ! How despise we our
bishops and preachers, and other ministers of thy holy sacra
ments, whom thou hast commanded us to reverence and
honour !
Did not we through our wicked Uves wretchedly leese1
the Ark of thy holy word, and the true ministration of
thy sacraments, not many years ago, which the popish Phi-
[i Sam. vi. listines took from us? And now, when thou, through thy
19.] . . ° .
plagues laid upon them, hast miraculously sent it us again ;
see how bold we be, with the Bethsamites, unreverently to
receive it.
For many make of it a gazing-stock to serve their eyes
and tongues, rather than a law to obey and foUow in their
lives. Yea, the knowledge of thy truth, goodness, and mercy,
breedeth in many of us a careless security, and a contempt
of thy holy ordinances. For we presume upon thy mercy
and promises, not regarding the conditions, nor any of thy
C Lose.]

A FORM OP MEDITATION. 481
commandments, which in our baptism we vowed to observe.
Yea, we make thy gospel a cloak of our covetousness, under
colour whereof we seek our own lucre, and hide aU our
wicked and filthy practices.
If the Corinthians deserved to be plagued for abusing thy
holy sacrament, how much more are we worthy of thy fierce
wrath, that not only abuse it, but also abhor and contemn it,
because it is ministered as it ought ! For thou knowest, 0 Lord,
what a sort there are, which, bewitched with the devU and the
pope's doctrine, do utterly abhor Christ's holy Communion, and,
saving for fear of the law, would never come at it. In what
sort these receive, and how they be prepared, is not unknown
unto thee. How rashly also, and unadvisedly, and unprepared
the common midtitude do frequent it, partly appeareth in that
many of them never forgive old offences, nor reconcUe them
selves, nor in any thing do amend their old sins and vices.
Seeing then that we, Lord, the common sort and multitude,
do thus abound in aU kind of wickedness, how can it be, but
that thou of thy justice must suffer our magistrates to offend
also in somewhat, to the end thou mayest justly take venge
ance on our sins?
For these manifold heaps of sins and wickednesses, 0 Lord,
thou hast justly at this present' sent this dangerous pestUence
among us, as thou hast often and long time threatened by the
mouths of thy faithful preachers, who continuaUy have caUed
upon us to stay thy wrath by earnest repentance and amend
ment of life. But we have alway been deafer and deafer : the
delight in om- sins not only stopped our ears, but also hardened
our hearts against then- hearty and friendly admonitions. And
in that we now, 0 Lord, do begin to feel and acknowledge our
sins, it cometh more of thy rigour in plaguing us, than of any
good inclination of ourselves. MoUify therefore, 0 Lord, our
flinty hearts with the suppling moisture of thy Holy Spirit :
make us to reverence thee, as children, for love of thy mercies,
and not to dread thee, like slaves, for fear of thy punishment.

0 dear Father, reclaim us thy lost children ; 0 merciful
Saviour, pity us thy putrified members : 0 Holy Ghost, repair
us thy decayed temples : 0 holy, blessed, and glorious Trinity,
have mercy upon us miserable sinners. Amen. 31
[grindal. J

482 appendix v.
Grant us, 0 Lord, such true repentance, as may, through
the blood of our Saviour, blot out the stains of our heinous
iniquities. Forgive us our sins, O Lord, forgive us our sins,
for thine infinite mercy's sake. Amen.
Forgive us our blasphemies, idolatries, and perjuries;
forget our vain and outrageous oaths. As thou hast, by thy
rigour and plagues, forced us to acknowledge thee to be our
just and righteous Lord, so let us, through thy mercy and for
giveness, feel thee to be our mUd and loving Father ; and give
us grace for ever hereafter to reverence this thy glorious name.

Take from us, 0 God, the care of worldly vanities ; make
us contented with necessaries. Pluck away our hearts from
deUghting in honours, treasures, and pleasures of this Ufe ; and
engender in us a desire to be with thee in thy eternal kingdom.
Give us, 0 Lord, such taste and feeling of thy unspeakable joys
in heaven, that we may alway long therefore, saying with thine
elect, " Hasten thy kingdom, O Lord, take us to thee."

Make us, 0 Lord, obedient to thy wUl, revealed in thy
holy word ; make us diUgent to walk in thy commandments ;
forgive us our contempt and murmuring against the magistrates
and ministers, which thou hast in thy mercy appointed ; make
us obedient unto then- godly laws and doctrine. Save and pre
serve, O Lord, thine anointed, our Queen Elizabeth, that she
in thy grace and fear may long reign among us. Give peace
to aU Christian nations. Move us by thy Spirit to love one
another, as the members of one body, that we may aU do thy
wiU here in earth, as it is in heaven. Amen.
Dig out of us, O Lord, the venomous roots of covetous
ness and concupiscence ; or else so repress them with thy
grace, that we may be contented with thy provision of neces
saries, and not to labour, as we do, with aU toU, sleight, guUe,
wrong, and oppression, to pamper ourselves with vain super
fluities. Feed our souls, 0 Lord, daUy with the true manna of
thy heavenly word, and with the grace of thy holy sacra
ments. Give us grace continually to read, hear, and medi
tate thy purposes, judgments, promises, and precepts, not to
the end we may curiously argue thereof, or arrogantly pre
sume thereupon, but to frame our Uves according to thy will ;

a form of meditation. 483
that by keeping the covenants we may be sure of the promises;
and so rnako our election and vocation certain, through our
constant faith, and virtuous and godly living. Amen.
Conform us, O Lord, to the image of our Saviour: so
hum our hearts with the flames of love, that no envy, hatred,
or malice, do remain in uh, but that we may gladly forgive
whatsoever wrong is, or shall be, cither maliciously or igno-
rantly, done or said against us. And here, Lord, in thy
presence (thy majesty is every whore), we forgive whatsoever
hath been by any man practised against us, beseeching thee
of thy goodness likewise to forgive it. And further, for thy
mercy's sake, and for our Saviour Jesus Christ's sake, we
beseech thee, O dear Father, to forgive us those horrible and
damnable sins, which wo have committed against thy majesty,
for which thou hast now justly brought this pestilence and
plague upon us. Let tho ceasing thereof, we beseech thee,
certify us of thy mercy and remission. A.mm.
Wk know, 0 Lord, the weakness of ourselves, and how
ready wo are to fall from thee : suffer not therefore Satan to
shew his power and malice upon us ; for we are not able to
withstand his assaults. Arm us, 0 Lord, alway with thy
grace, and assist us with thy Holy Spirit in all kinds of
temptation. Amen.
Dblivbii uh, O dear Father, from all evils, both bodily
and ghostly. DoUvcr, 0 Lord, from trouble of conscience all
that are snarled1 in their sins. Deliver, O Lord, from all fear
of persecution and tyranny our brethren, that are under the
cross for profession of thy word. Deliver, 0 merciful Father,
those that, for our sins and offences, arc already tormented
with tho rage of pestilence. Recover those, 0 Lord, that are
already stricken, and save the rest (of this my household)
from this grievous infection. Amen.
Guant this, 0 dear Father, for our Saviour Jesus Christ's
sake, to whom with Thee, and tho Holy Ghost, be all honour
and glory, world without end. Amen.
f End with the Lord's Prayer.
[' snarled: entangled.]

31-

484 appendix v.
f A Prayer to God to cease the Plague.
O Lord God, which, for our innumerable sins, dost here
fatherly correct us, to the end we should not feel the rigour
of thy severe judgment in eternal condemnation, we humbly
submit ourselves unto thy grace and pity, beseeching thee, for
our Lord Jesus Christ's sake, that although we have justly
deserved this plague now laid upon us, yet it may please thee,
in the multitude of thy mercies, to withdraw thy rod from us.
Grant us, 0 Lord, true repentance of our sins, which (as it
did in that good king Ezekias), may deUver us from the plague
laid upon us, and cause those that be sick to recover. Or if
thou have determined to take a number of us out of the
miseries of this present world, give us the comfort of thy
Holy Spirit, that may make us glad and wiUing to come unto
thee. Give us grace, 0 Lord, so to prepare ourselves, that
we may be ready, with the wise virgins, to enter into Ufe with
our Saviour Christ, whensoever it shaU please thee to caU usJ
Grant us this, 0 dear Father, for Jesus Christ's sake, our
only Mediator and Advocate ; to whom with Thee, and the
Holy Ghost, be aU honour and glory, world without end.

INDEX OF MATTERS, &c.

Accounts, injunction respecting those
of the church of York, 152.
Admonition, to be read by ministers
to their people, respecting infection,
271.
"Admonition to Parliament," Thos.
Cartwright the principal author, 348.
Adulterers, names of, to be presented
to the ordinary, 143.
Advowsons, article to be inquired re
specting those in the province of
Canterbury, 179; archbishop Grin
dal's dislike to the granting of, espe
cially by ecclesiastical persons, 329.
JEschyluB, death of, 8.
Affinity, Table of, to be affixed in the
parish church, 126 ; to be read at
least twice a year, ibid.
Agues, their prevalence in Yorkshire,
325.
Albs to be destroyed, 135, 159.
Alexander, pope, sets his foot on the
neck of the emperor Fredeiic Bar-
barossa, 21, but this event called in
question by the greatest part of mo
dern authors, 21 , n. 5.
Allen, cardinal, various tracts written
by him in furtherance of the Spanish
invasion, 169.
Altar, an, though made but of lime
and stone, called by Jacob, " The
mighty God of Israel," 41.
Altar-cloths, not to be used, 155.
Altars, to be taken down by the church
wardens, 134; article concerning, in
the province of Canterbury, 158.
Altar-stones to be broken, defaced, and
bestowed to some common use, 134.
Amalekites conquered by Moses, 41.
Ambrose, St, highly commends Va-
lcntinian and Theodosius, 11; his
commendation of the emperor Gra-
tian, 18; why he commends Theo
dosius, 26; his remark where we
ought to seek the Lord, 64 ; declar
ed! the meaning of St Paul's words,

" Whoso eateth of this bread, &c,"
65 ; words of, that he taketh the sa
crament unworthily that taketh i
otherwise than Christ ordained it, 57;
saith, because we are delivered by
the Lord's death, in the remembrance
of the same by eating and drinking
we signify the body and blood which
were offered up for us, 65; saith,
such is the force and strength of the
word, that the bread and wine remain
the same as they were, and yet are
changed into another thing, 69 ; call
eth the sacrament, typum Corporis
Christi, 69; words of, to Theodo
sius, 388; and to Yalentinian, that
the conference about faith ought to
be left to the priests, 388.
A*nabaptists, seize the city of Miinster,
and commit atrocities which, as Mo
sheim observes, would surpass all
credibility, were they not attested in
a manner that excludes every de
gree of doubt and uncertainty, 256,
n. 1.
Ananias and Sapphira, death of, 8.
Anne of Hungary, p. 14.
Antiphoners, to be utterly abolished,
135.
Antoine de Bourbon, king of Navarre,
the second Julian, death of, 253.
Apprentices, article respecting the in
struction of, 161.
Archdeacons, article to be inquired re-
specting their residence, &c, 179 ;
to appoint portions of the New Tes
tament to the clergy to be conned
without book, 184.
Arians, whence their heresy sprung, 41.
Articles, to be put in execution within
the archdeaconry of York, 154; to
be inquired of within the province
of Canterbury, 166; to be inquired
of in all cathedrals and collegiate
churches, 178 ; of convocation touch
ing the clergy of the province of Can
terbury, 184.

486

index.

Articles of Religion, when to be openly
read in church, 128.
Articles of the Faith, when to be re
cited, 161.
Articles and Discipline, book of, (Li
ber q uorundam cauonum, ) archbishop
Grindal's opinion of, 327.
Athanasius, St, his funeral sermon
written by Gregory Nazianzen, 10; on
these words, " Whosoever shall speak
a word against the Son of Man,"
saith, the words that Christ here
speaketh, be not carnal, but spiritual.
For what body might have sufficed
for all that should eat, to be a nour
ishment of the whole world. But
therefore he maketh mention of the
ascension of the Son of man into hea
ven, to the intent to pluck them away
from that corporal cogitation, 67, 8.
Augustine, St, saying of, respecting
the last day of our life, 5 ; saying of,
that he cannot die evil, that hath
lived well, and hardly can he die
well, that hath lived evil, 30; de-
clareth that Christ's body is placed
in one room, 52 ; saith, the sacrament
is an outward token of love and cha
rity, 55 ; sharply rebuketh them that
think to eat Christ with their mouth,
44 ; his words to the Capemaites,
which took Christ grossly in the sa
crament, 44 ; remark respecting the
unfaithful receiving not the body of
Christ, 68 ; giveth a good cause why
the sacrament, although it be not the
body of Christ, is notwithstanding
called the body of Christ, 61 ; saith,
a figurative speech is not to be taken
after the letter, 63 ; teacheth, to know
the plain sense from a figure, 63;
says, Christ doubted not to say, This
is my body, when he gave but a sign
of his body, and received Judas to
the supper, in which he commanded
and delivered a figure of his body and
blood unto his disciples, 65 ; saith,
in those carnal oblations the flesh of
Christ was figured which he should
offer for our sins, and the blood which
he should bestow for us : but in this
sacrifice, the sacrament, is the giving
of thanks and memorial of the flesh
of Christ which he hath offered for

us, and of the blood which he hath
shed for us. In that sacrifice, there
fore, is signified figuratively what
should be given for us ; in this sa
crifice what is given to us is evidently
declared. In those sacrifices the Son
of God was before preached to be
slain ; in this sacrifice he is shewed
to be slain already for the wicked,
68 ; saith, no man ought in any wise
to doubt but that every faithful man
is then partaker of the body and blood
of the Lord, when in baptism he is
made a member of Christ. For he
shall not be deprived of the partici
pation and benefit of that sacrament
when he findeth in himself that thing
which the sacrament doth signify,
69 ; declareth that the sacrament
must needs be a figure and a remem
brance of the body of Christ; for
otherwise it seemeth to be more hor
rible to eat man's flesh, than to kill
a man; and more horrible to drink
man's blood, than to shed it, 70 ; on
psalm xcviii, saith, Ye shall not eat
this body which you see, and drink
that blood which they shall shed that
shall crucify me. I commend unto
you a sacrament, 70 ; seeketh no
starting holes, nor yet any indirect
shifts to obscure the truth, 1 97 ; saith,
places that be dark, are to be ex
pounded by other that be light, 197 ;
saith, to eat Christ's body is a figu
rative speech, 198.
Augustus, emperor, saying of, 17.
Auricular confession in Lent or at any
other time, not to be made, 140.
Aylmer, Mr, archdeacon of Lincoln,
afterwards bishop of London, a fit
person to answer the Latin book of
Discipline, 353. B.
Baker, Dr. Philip, provost of King's
College, Cambridge, misdemeanors
objected against him, 308 ; deprived
by the Queen's commissioners, ibid.
Baldwin, Dr. Francis, professor of civil
law, and reader at Heidelberg, his
fitness to attend the conference at
Poissy between the papists and
French protestants, 245.

INDEX.

487

Bangor, cathedral church of, injunc
tion given to the dean and chapter, ,
183.
Banns of marriage, injunctions respect
ing, 126.
Baptism, private, article of convocation
respecting, 188.
Baptism, sacrament of, article respect
ing, 161; Glin affirms that it doth
not consist in the word "I," or in
the word " thee," or in the words
"in the name, &c," but in all the
words Bpoken in order, 196.
Baptism, water of, is, after a certain
manner, the blood of Christ, 62.
Barbarossa, Frederic, emperor, kisses
the foot of pope Alexander, 21.
Bartlett, a reader of a divinity lecture
in St Giles' Parish without Cripple-
gate, though suspended by the bishop,
took upon him to read again without
licence, 288.
Barton (George), parson of Abchurch,
an infamous clergyman, deprived by
Bishop Grindal, 266.
Basilides, espouser of the heresy of the
Gnostics, 59, n. 5.
Basilius Magnus, his funeral sermon,
written by Gregory Nazianzen, 10;
calleth the sacrament antitypum cor
poris Christi, 69.
Bate-maker, maker of discords, article
respecting, 181.
Bawds, names of, to be presented to the
ordinary, 143.
Beads, injunction respecting the not
wearing of, 140.
Beddem, a house so called in York,
injunction respecting, 148.
Bede, quotation from respecting the
bread and wine in the Lord's supper,
47 ; on the words of Christ, " Now
a little while you shall see me," 54.
Bedell, challenged of false doctrine,
204.
Bella Domini, what called in the scrip
tures, 13.
Bells, ringing and tolling, injunction
respecting, 1 36 ; article to be inquired
of respecting, 160.
Berny, or Verny, hired by the Spanish
ambassador's secretary to murder
lord Burleigh, 332, n. 1.
Bertramus, or Ratramnus, his book,

written at the request of Charles the
Bald, not of Charlemagne, 73, n. 4.
Best, John, bishop of Carlisle, recom
mendation of him to sir Wm. Cecil,
268, and see n. 2. ; complains of
want of preachers in his diocese,
285.
Bing, Dr, recommended as visitor
for St John's College, Cambridge,
359.
Blasphemers, names of to be presented
to the ordinary, 143.
Bonham, Wm., preacher, promise made
by him, 318.
Bonner, Edmund, late bishop of Lon
don, death of, 307.
Borgest, the Spanish ambassador's se
cretary, hires two desperate men to
murder lord Burleigh, 332, a. 1.
Boweland, Thomas, a Londoner, ex
amined before the ecclesiastical com
missioners, 201.
Bowls, game of, injunction respecting,
138.
Brazen serpent, a token, 42.
Breaking of bread, what meant by, 42.
Breathing over the sacramental bread
and wine, article respecting, 159.
Bristow, a popish author, 169.
Brown, Thomas, of Shrewsbury, arch
bishop Grindal's letter to the bishop
of London respecting a collection to
be made for him, 404.
Broxbourn parsonage, statement of
archbishop Grindal, respecting, 332.
Burleigh, lord, see Cecil.
Bullinger (Henry), quotation from, re
specting wearing of ecclesiastical
garments, 207 ; references to bishop
Grindal's letters to him, 290; writes
a book against the bull of pope Pius
the Fifth, deposing queen Elizabeth,
328.
Burning candles, what signified by the
expression, 6.
Bursars, in cathedral churches, article
to be inquired respecting, 180.
C.
Calvin, quotation from, on justification,
255, n.
Candlemas Day, why so called, 140,
n. 1.

488

INDEX.

Candles, not to be burnt superstitiously
in the church, on Candlemas Day,
140.
Candlesticks to be destroyed in the pro
vince of York, 135 ; article respecting
6ame in the province of Canterbury,
159.
Capernaites, how they took Christ in
the sacrament, 44.
Cards, playing at, injunction respect
ing, 138.
Carmichel, warden of Liddisdale, in
Scotland, taken prisoner, sent into
England, kept at York, and then
sent home with honour and certain
presents, 355, ¦«. 4.
Cartwright, Thomas, not to be per
mitted to read again in the Univer
sity, 305 ; reader of Lady Margaret's
divinity lecture, account of him, 323,
n. 3, 4.
Catechism, the children and servants
to be taught, 124, 137; Nowel's
Catechism, injunction respecting,
142, 152 ; article respecting, 162,
188.
Cathedrals and collegiate churches, ar
ticles to be inquired of respecting,
178.
Cecil, sir William; 11th mourner at
the funeral of the emperor Ferdinand,
33; sends a letter to Grindal to con
sult concerning a fast for the judg
ment of the plague, 79; letters of
Grindal to, see table of contents ;
created baron Burleigh, and made
lord high treasurer, 329 ; recom
mended as visitor for St John's
College, Cambridge, 359.
Censers, to be destroyed, 135, 159.
Cerdon, an espouser of the heresy of
the Gnostics, 59, n. 5.
Chancellor, of the cathedral of Canter
bury, article to be inquired respect
ing, 178.
Chancels, or choirs of churches and
chapels, to be repaired and main
tained in good estate, 131.
Chapter, meeting annually of the dean
and chapter of York, 151.
Charles the Bald, the book of Bertra
mus, or Ratramnus, written at the
request of, 73.
Chatillon, cardinal, Odet de Coligni,

brother of the admiral of France, his
arrival in England, 299, n. 3.
Cheke, Sir John, one of K. EdwaTd's
visitors at the disputation held at
Cambridge, 1549, 194.
Chest, for the alms of the poor, with
three locks1 and keys to be provided
by the churchwardens of York, 134 ;
article respecting, in the province of
Canterbury, 158.
Children, injunctions to the clergy re
specting their instruction, 124.
Choristers of the church of York, in
junction respecting, 152.
Chrism, article respecting the use of, in
the ministration of the sacrament of
baptism, 160.
Chrismatories, to be destroyed, 135, 159.
Christ, dialogue respecting his words
" This is my body," 39 ; sense of
them expounded, 40; ordained not
his body, but a sacrament of his body,
43 ; is no food for the body, but the
soul, 44 ; how his body is taken by
faith, 46; his body spiritual meat,
47 ; his body imprisoned by the pa
pists in a box, and afterward burned
when it is mouldy, 50 ; his body
spiritual in the sacrament, say the
papists, 50 ; must be received with
faith, says Gregory, 58 ; took bread
and made it his body, saying, " This
is my body," that is to say, a figure
of my body, 65 ; doubted not to say,
This is my body, when he gave but
a sign of his body, 65; received Ju
das to the supper, in which he com
mended and delivered a figure of his
body and blood unto his disciples,
65 ; said twice, " I will not drink of
the fruit of the vine,'' 196 ; " to eat
his body," saith Augustine, a figura
tive speech, 198.
Christ Church, Oxford, book of in
junctions to be observed there till
their book of statutes is finished, 282.
Chrysostom, St, quotation from, 26;
saith, all mysteries must be considered
with inward eyes ; that is to say, spi
ritually, 62, 64 ; saith, when they ob
ject unto us, and ask, How know you
that Christ was offered up ? then, al
leging these things, we stop their
mouths. For if Christ died not, then

INDEX.

489

whose sign or token is this sacrifice ?
65 ; preferreth a poor man before the
sacrament, and caUeth him the body
of Christ, rather than the other, 66 ;
says, if it be so perilous a matter to
translate these sanctified vessels into
private uses, in the which is not the
true body of Christ, but a mystery of
die body of Christ is contained, how
much more then these vessels of our
body ? 67 ; saith, after the bread is
sanctified, it is called bread no more,
although the nature of bread still re
mains, 72 ; manuscript of some of
his homilies taken to bishop Grindal,
291.
Churches, injunction respecting, 134,
5.
Churchwardens, to provide pulpit at
the charges of the parish, 132 ; how
to be chosen, 133 ; their dirties, ibid.
Churchyards, to be well fenced, &c,
135.
Cicero, quoted, 4.
Circumcision, called the covenant,
whereas it was but a token of the
covenant, 41.
Clergy, injunctions for, 123.
Coffer, with two locks and keys to be
provided by the churchwardens, 134;
for the keeping of the register book,
in the province of Canterbury, 158.
Coligni, Odet de, see Chatillon, car
dinal.
Comminution, form of, when to be read,
127; article respecting, within the
province of Canterbury, 158.
Cornmissaries. article to be inquired re
specting, 178.
Common Prayer, book of, to be pro
vided by the churchwardens, 133 ;
article concerning, in the province of
Canterbury, 1 57.
Common Prayer, form of, during the
plague, 84, sqq.
Communion, to whom not to be admin
istered, 125 ; to be received thrice a
year, at the least, by all men and
women of fourteen years and upwards,
137; injunction to the dean and chap
ter of York respecting the ministra
tion of, 148; injunction respecting,
in the cathedral church of Bangor,
M.

Communion-bread, how to be delivered
to the people, 124; communion bread
and wine to be provided by the
churchwardens. 134 ; article respect
ing, in the province of Canterbury,
158.
Commnnion-cup of silver, and cover of
silver for the same, to be provided
by the churchwardens of York, 133 ;
article respecting, in the province of
Canterbury, 158.
Concealments ; letter of archbishop
Grindal to lord Burleigh, complain
ing of injuries offered to the clergy
by those who were sent down upon
concealments, 343.
Conducts, conducti ; hired chaplains,
article respecting, 181.
Confession, if discreetly used, a laud
able custom, 57 ; auricular not to be
used in Lent or at any other time,
140.
Contentious persons, names of, to be
presented to the ordinary, 143.
Convocation, articles agreed upon at
one held at Westminster, in the year
1575, 185.
Cope, article respecting the wearing of,
159.
Corpus Christi day and Corpus Christi
masses, when they ensued, 73.
Corranus, a Spaniard, account of him
and his contest with one Hierony
mus, 309, n. 3; preferred to be reader
of divinity at the Temple, 312, 7.. ;
bishop Grindal's judgment on him,
313, 14.
Cosmus, a servant to the Dutch am
bassador, fasts five or six days by
Yelsius's persuasion, that after his
abstinence he might receive illumi
nations a ccelo, 255 ; but in the end
fell mad, ibib. ; Grindal's advice re
specting, ibid.
Counterfeit ministers, names of to be
certified to the bishops, 186.
Coverdale, Miles, his letter to Cecil
upon his appointment by bishop
Grindal to St Magnus, London,
284, a. 1.
Cross-week, or gang-days, what so
called, 141.
Crosses to be destroyed, 135, 159.
I Crossing, article respecting, 159.

490

INDEX.

Cup, "is the new Testament," saith
Paul, and yet is not the cup indeed
the very new Testament, 41.
Curate, not to serve any one cure,
without letters testimonial of the or
dinary of the place whence he came,
128.
Cures, no minister or priest to serve
two, without special licence under die
ordinary's seal, 128.
Cyprian, St, his funeral sermon written
by Gregory Nazianzen, 10 ; saith, in
taking the sacrament, we sharpen not
our tooth, nor prepare our belly, 46 ;
but the treatise De Ccena Domini,
whence this is taken, attributed to
him on doubtful authority, 46, n. 1. ;
passage of explained, 198.

D.
Dacres, Leonard, younger son of Wil
liam Lord Dacres, raises a rebellion,
1569, 322.
Dacres, William, son of Richard Da
cres, of Carlisle, married to Anne
Grindal, niece of bishop Grindal, 322.
Damasus, bishop, quotation from, re
specting the body of Christ, 53.
Darly, Henry lord, sixth mourner at
the funeral of the emperor Ferdi
nand, 32.
David, king, wonderfully exercised in
worldly troubles, 105 ; confesseth that
God was ever his helper and deliver
er, when he called upon him, 105.
" Day's minds," what they were, 136.
Dead, prayer for, lacks aU authority
and example of the canonical scrip
tures, 24 ; and although in Chrysos
tom and St Ambrose there is men
tion of it, yet it is in a far other
meaning with them than the school
men and others have collected and
gathered of them, 24, 5.
Deans, article to be inquired respecting
their residence, &c, 170.
Death, inevitable necessity of, 6; un
certainty of, 7 ; examples of the lat
ter, ibid. ; all subject to, 10.
De Profundis, an antiphone in the office
for the dead, injunction respecting,
140.

Devotions, oblations devoted to chari
table or pious purposes, 163.
Dilapidation of the goods, &c, of the
church of Canterbury, article respect
ing, 178.
Disputation, second one holden at Cam
bridge, in the presence of Hng Ed
ward's visitors, respecting transub
stantiation, 195, sqq.
Disturbers of divine service, names of,
to be presented to the ordinary, 144.
Divine service, all persons not attend
ing every Sunday, to be presented to
the ordinary, &c, 129 ; disturbers of,
their names to be presented to the or
dinary, 144; article respecting to be
inquired into, 180.
Docette, or Gnostics, see Gnostics.
Doctors, how they caU the sacrament
the body of Christ, and why, 63;
words of against the pope's doctrine,
63.
Doctrine, erroneous or seditious, in
quiry to be made respecting, 181.
Dorman (Thomas), Jewel's Apology
attacked by, 169.
Dorrell, Mr, bishop Grindal's opinion
as to his being primate of Armagh,
292.
Doubts, respecting private baptism, to
be resolved by the bishop of the dio
cese, 188.
Drinking of the cup, what meant by,
42.
Drunkards, names of to be presented
to the ordinary, 143.
Druthmarus, Christianus, a monk of
Corbey, says, Wine maketh glad the
heart and increaseth blood, and there
fore the blood of Christ is not unaptly
signified thereby, 66.
Dudley, lord Robert, earl of Leicester,
letter of bishop Grindal to, respecting
Sebastian Westcote, 261.

Earl, Mr, minister of St Mildred's,
Bread-street, letter to him, enjoining
him not to suffer any unlicensed
preacher to use his pulpit, 293.
Earthquake, letter of archbishop Grin
dal to his officers concerning prayer
on account of the earthquake, 415.

INDEX.

491

Ecclesiastical discipline, archbishop
Grindal's opinions and directions
concerning, 451.
Elizabeth, queen, persuaded by arch
bishop Parker, Grindal, and Cox, to
marry, 19, n. ; offended with arch
bishop Grindal in the matter of ex
ercises or prophesyings, 372; letter
of, to the bishops for the purpose of
suppressing the exercise called pro
phesying, &c, 467.
Ember days and lent, letter of arch
bishop Grindal to the bishop of Lon
don respecting, 406.
Erasmus, his paraphrases in English
upon the gospels to be set up in
some convenient place, in every
church and chapel, by the church
wardens, 134, 157.
Eucharist, conference at Marpurg re
specting, 261, ».
Excommunication,argument propound
ed in the convocation concerning the
ordinary use of, 451.
Exercises, orders for reformation of
abuses about, 373 ; account of them,
383 ; orders of them, 384 ; ground
of them, i bid. ; called prophecies in
scripture, 385 ; benefit of them, 386 ;
abuses of them, 385. F.
Faculties, court of, account of the, 446.
Family of Love, Henry Nicolas of Hol
land, founder of, 360, n. 1.
Fasting-days, injunction respecting ob
servance of, 128 ; article respecting
those abrogated, 160.
Fat images to be destroyed, 136.
Favourers of the Romish or foreign
power, names of to be presented to
tlie ordinary, 144.
Fecknam, John, late abbot of West
minster, under the care of Dr Good
man, dean of Westminster, 282.
Ferdinand, emperor, sermon at the fu
neral solemnity of, 3 ; commendation
of him, 11 ; gifts of his mind, and
his godly virtues, 12 ; his wars against
infidels, 13 ; valiantly defends Vien
na against the Turk, 15 ; compared
with David and Solomon, 17; crown
ed emperor without » mass, 20 ; re

quest made by him to the Tridentine
Council, that liberty may be granted
to have the communion administered
in both kinds, 22.
Fermer, meaning of the word, 161.
Figurative speeches, most common in
scripture, 42.
Fitzherbert, Sir Thomas, his case al
luded to, 274.
Fornicators, names of to be presented
to the ordinary, 143.
Forster, Sir John, warden of the Middle
March, taken prisoner and carried
into Scotland, 355, n. 4.
Foxe, John, letters to, from bishop
Grindal, 219, 221, 224, 228, 232, 237;
his letter to Grindal, 230.
Frankfort, letter of bishop Grindal to
the magistrates of, in behalf of the
congregation of Dutch protestants
there, 247.
Fratries, or refectories, description of
them, 272, n.
Froschover, fittest man to commit the
business of printing Cranmer's con
troversy with Gardiner on the eucha
rist, 221. G.
Gang-days, what so called, 141, 168.
" Gaping Gulph, the," a book written
by John Stubbs, against the marriage
of queen Elizabeth to the duke of
Anjou, 408, n.
Garments, article to be inquired respect
ing those of the deans, &c, 179.
Gelasius saith, in the eucharist the sub
stance of the bread and nature of the
wine cease not to be. For the image
and similitude of the body and blood
of the Lord is celebrated in the ac
tion of the mysteries, 66.
Geneva, letter of archbishop Grindal
to the bishops for a collection in be
half of, 429.
Geneva, church of, communicate with
wafer cakes, 208.
Gibson, prebendary of Botevant, en
joined to view the statutes relating to
the church of York, 151.
Girding of the loins, what signified by
the expression, 6.
Glin, one of the Romish disputants at

492

INDEX.

the disputation held at Cambridge,
1549, 194.
Goodman, Christopher, remarks on a
tract of his, printed at Geneva, 327.
Grammar-schools, article to be inquired
respecting, in cathedral churches, 180.
Gnostics, or Docetas, their origin, 59 ;
why so called, 69, n. 5 ; founder of,
ibid.
Goad, Roger, made provost of King's
College, Cambridge, in the room of
Dr Philip Baker, deprived, 308, n.\
recommended as visitor for St John's
College, Cambridge, 359.
Godfathers, injunctions respecting, 126.
Godmothers, injunctions respecting,
126.
Goodman, Dr Gabriel, dean of West
minster, one of the ecclesiastical com
missioners, June 20, 1567, 201.
Goodrich, Thomas, bishop of Ely, one
of K. Edward's visitors, at the dis
putation held at Cambridge, 1549,
194.
Gorgonia, sister of Gregory Nazianzen,
miraculous cure of, by application
to the reserved sacramental elements,
48, n.
Goths, why sent against the Christians,
98.
Grailes, book of, to be abolished, 135.
Grants by the chapter-seal, article to be
inquired respecting in the province
of Canterbury, 179.
Gratian, emperor, commended by St.
Ambrose, 18.
Gregory Nazianzen, why called Theo-
logus, 10 ; writes the funeral sermons
of Basilius Magnus, and others, ibid.
Gregory, St, what he calls Christ's
body, 46; says that Christ's body
must be received by faith, 58.
Grindal, Edmund, birth of; narrow
escape from an accident ; sent to
Magdalene College, Cambridge, and
removed to Christ's College and Pem
broke Hall, of which last he became
fellow, president, and master; took
the degrees of B.A. and M.A. ; ad
mitted to a fellowship ; ordained by
Bird, bishop of Winchester ; served
the office of senior proctor, i. ; select
ed as one of the disputants against
transubstantiation; appointed lady

Margaret's preacher, and also presi
dent of his college ; appointed chap
lain to bishop Ridley ; engaged in
two private conferences on the eu-
charistic controversy, ii. ; appointed
chaplain to king Edward VI., and
obtains a prebend in Westminster,
iii. ; on the death of king Edward,
goes to Strasburgh and other places
abroad, and assists Foxe in his Acts
and Monuments, ib. ; deputed to
visit Frankfort, in the hope of allay
ing the dissensions amongst the
English exiles there, iv.; on the
death of queen Mary, returns to
England, ib. ; assists at the revision
of the Book of Common Prayer, and
at a conference held at Westrninster,
between eight divines on the Romish
and eight on the Protestant side, v. ;
one of the commissioners for the royal
visitation in the north of England, ib. ;
consecrated bishop of London, vi. ;
holds his primary visitation, and is en
gaged in a synod held at St Paul's for
the purpose of establishing an unifor
mity in worship, vii. ; draws up a form
of prayer and fasting, in consequence
of the plague, ib.; proceeds to the de
gree of doctor in divinity ; preaches
a sermon at the funeral solemnity of
the emperor Ferdinand VII., and is
engaged on the bishops' bible, viii. ;
nominated archbishop of York, ib. ;
and archbishop of Canterbury, x.;
falls under the queen's displeasure
in regard to the exercises called pro-
phesyings, xi. ; writes to the queen
in defence of them, xii. ; is confined
to his house, and sequestered for six
months, xiii. ; restored to a certain
extent to the exercise of his ecclesi
astical jurisdiction, xv. ; afflicted
with blindness, ib. ; death, and cha
racter, ib. ; burial, ib. ; inscriptions
on his tomb, xvi. ; bishop Tanner's
account of him, xvii., n. 3 ; list of
his remains, xviii. sq. ; letter to Mr
Mulling, archdeacon of London, re
specting the plague, 78 ; his form of
common prayer, 84; order for the
general fast, 93; thanksgiving for
the abatement of the plague, 111 ;
short form of thanksgiving for the

INDEX.

493

ceasing of the plague, 115 ; injunc
tions and articles of inquiry given at
various times, 121 ; argues against
transubstantiation, 193; saith, that
the sacrament remaineth bread and
wine after the consecration, 196 ; let
ters of, to different persons, 238;
contention in the university of Cam
bridge, between the vice-chancellor
and doctors, and the masters and
heads of colleges, referred to him,
365, n . ; letter to the queen about
prophesyings and exercises, 384 ; his
submission, 400 ; wiU, 458.
Guest, one of the disputants at the
second disputation held at Cam
bridge, 1549, 194. H.
Hamsted, Hadrian, apologist for some
anabaptists, cited before the bishop
of London, and openly censured,
n. 243 ; revocation offered to him by
the bishop of London, 441.
Hand-bells to be destroyed, 135, 159.
Hanun, king of the Ammonites, a
princely embassage sent to him by
David, to comfort him upon the death
of his father, 29.
Harding (Thomas), bishop Jewel's
Apology attacked by, 169.
Hare, Michael, a popish guest, sent to
bishop Grindal by the council, 319.
Hawford, Dr, recommended as visitor
for St John's College, Cambridge,
359.
Hawkins, Robert, a Londoner, exa
mined before the ecclesiastical com
missioners, 201.
Hearers, or sayers of mass, names of,
to be presented to the ordinary, 144.
Henry VII. (not VI.), emperor, said
by some authors to have been poi
soned by a Dominican named Ber
nard Politian, in administering the
eucharist, 60, n. 3.
Herbert, Henry, lord, fifth mourner at
the funeral of the emperor Ferdinand,
32.
Herod Agrippa, death of, 8.
Hildebrand, pope Gregory VII., pro
cured the deposing and death of the
emperor Henry IV., 21.

Histriones, or common players, sugges
tion of bishop Grindal, that they
should be prohibited for one whole
year, 269.
" Hoc est corpus meum," expounded,
40.
Holydays, injunction respecting ob
servance of, 128.
Holy-water-stocks to be destroyed,
135, 159.
Homilies, to be read in order on Wed
nesdays, 85 ; injunctions respecting,
127; two tomes of to be placed in
parish churches and chapels, 157;
article respecting the reading of, 161.
Horace, quotation from, 7-
Howard, sir George, master of the ar
moury, at the funeral of the emperor
Ferdinand, 33.
Huns, why sent against the christians. 119.
Hunsdon, Henry, lord, eighth mourner
at the funeral of the emperor Ferdi
nand, 32.
Huntington, Henry, earl of, third
mourner at the funeral of the em
peror Ferdinand, 32.
Hutton, Dr, dean of York, enjoined to
examine the statutes relating to the
church of York, 151.
Hysteron proteron, figure of, 197.

Images, to be destroyed, 159.
Incestuous persons, names of, to be pre
sented to the ordinary, 143.
Indulgences, how used by some, 29.
Infection, remedy against, suggested
by bishop Grindal, 268.
Injunctions by Edmund, archbishop of
York, as well to the clergy as to the
laity, 122; to be read every half year,
129 ; of queen Elizabeth, to be read
once every quarter of a year, 129;
for the laity, 132 ; injunctions to the
dean and chapter of York, 145 ; to
the dean and chapter of the cathedral
church of Bangor, 183.
Inquisition for forged or counterfeit
letters of orders, to be made in every
diocese, 186.
Inquisition, set on foot in London, into
the order and conformity of the mi
nisters there, 348.

494

INDEX.

lrenteus, quotation from, respecting the
sacrament, 47; witnesseth, that in
the sacrament remaineth bread and
wine, by these words, " as the earthly
bread, receiving the vocation of God,
is now no common bread, but the eu
charist, consisting of two things, the
one earthly and the other heavenly,"
66.
Ireland, James, a Londoner, examined
before the ecclesiastical commission
ers, 201.
Ismael, and his mother, mercifully re
lieved, 106.
Ithel, Dr, recommended as a visitor
for St John's College, Cambridge,
359.

J.
Jehoiakim, rebuked by the prophet
Jeremiah, 28.
Jeremiah, the prophet, king Jehoia
kim rebuked by, 28.
Jerome, St, permitteth the books of
Maccabees to be read ; but because
they be not of the canon of the scrip
tures, they be not sufficient of them
selves to establish any doctrines in
the church of God, 23; remark on
the word Jehovah, 41 ; proveth, that
the body of Christ must needs be con
tained in some place, and calleth it
a foolish thing to seek for him in a
narrow place, or in a corner, which
is the light of all the world, 54.
Jewel, bishop, his Apology attacked
by Harding and others, 169.
Jews, ever most stubborn against God,
yet, in their distress calling upon the
Lord, were relieved, 106.
Joannes Zapolia, 14.
Johnson, a leading man among the
puritans, allowed to hold church
preferment, 348.
Jonas, by prayer delivered out Of the
belly of hell, 106.
Josiah, king, commended by the pro
phet Jeremiah, 28.
Judas Machabjeus, not to be followed
in offering a sacrifice for the dead, 24.
Jurisdictions, injunction respecting
those belonging to the prebendaries
of the cathedral church of York, 150.

K.
Keepers of secret conventicles, preach
ings, or lectures, names of, to be pre
sented to the ordinary, 144.
Kneeling to the sacrament, forbidden
in old councils, 47.
Knolles, sir Francis, tenth mourner at
the funeral of the emperor Ferdinand,
32.

Laity, injunctions for, 132.
I .akin, Dr, prebendary of Wistow, en
joined to view the statutes relating to
the church of York, 151.
Lamb, the, named the passover ; and
yet eaten in remembrance only of the
passover, 41.
Langdale, one of the Romish dis
putants at the disputation held at
Cambridge, 1549, 194.
Lasco, John a, first minister of the fo
reigners' church at Austin Friars,
London, 254, u. 2.
Leach, a Scotchman, recommendation
of him to sir Wm. Cecil by bishop
Grindal, 275.
Legendaries, books of, to be abolished,
135, 159.
Leslie, John, bishop of Ross, queen
Mary's agent in England, account of
him, 315, n. 2.
Letters dimissory, article respecting,
186.
Letters, or hinderers of true religion,
names of to be presented to the ordi
nary, 144.
Lever, Thomas, connived at in his
non-conformity as to habits, 205;
archbishop Grindal's commendation
of his suit forSherborn Hospital, 351.
Lewis the Young, slain in battle, 14.
Licences for preaching, bearing date
before the 8th of February, 1575-6,
to be void, 187-
Life, inconveniences attending the hope
of a long life, 4 ; a vapour, a sha
dow, &c, 109.
Lily's Grammar, originally written for
St Paul's school, article respecting
the teaching of, 173.
Lame, Peter de, minister of the Dutch
church, London, letter of bishop
Grindal to, 242.

INDEX.

495

Londoners : examination of certain
Londoners before the ecclesiastical
commissioners, 201.
Lord'ssupper,disputationat Cambridge
respecting, 193 ; see also Sacrament,
infra.
Lowth, a puritan, archbishop Grindal's
account of him, and hope that his
pardon will be staid, 353.
Lucian, death of, 8.
Lumley, John lord, seventh mourner
at the funeral of the emperor Ferdi
nand, 32.
Luther, Martin, one of the principal
champions at the conference at Mar
purg, 251, n.
Lynley, Mr, prebendary of Husthwaite,
enjoined to examine the statutes of
the church of York, 151,

M.
Maccabees, books of, permitted to be
read, but because they are not of the
canon of scripture, they are not, saith
St Jerome, sufficient of themselves
to establish any doctrine in the church
. of God, 23.
Madew, Dr, protestant disputant at the
disputation held at Cambridge, 1539,
194.
Magistrates, reverence and honour to
be paid to their authority, 28.
Mahomet, the deceiver of the world, 98.
Maintainers of sectaries, names of, to
be presented to the ordinary, 144.
Malicious persons, names of, to be pre
sented to the ordinary, 143.
Malta, besieged by the Turks, 287-
Manasses, mercy shewn to, on his re
penting, 106.
Mandate of archbishop Grindal, re
specting the publication of the arti
cles agreed upon in the convocation
of 1575, 190.
Manichees, espousers of the heresy of
the Gnostics, 59, n. 5.
Mansion-houses of parsons, &c, to be
kept in good repair, 131 ; not to be
let to any lay person, 146.
Manuals, hooks of, to be abolished,
, 135,159.
Marcion, an espouser of the heresy of

the Gnostics, 59, n. 5; taught that the
creatures of God, as flesh, bread, &c,
were naught and uncleanly, 69.
Marcus, an espouser of the heresy of
the Gnostics, 59, n. 5.
Marpurg, conference at, 251, n.
Marriage, article of convocation touch
ing, 189.
Marshall, John, a Popish writer, 169.
(See Corrigenda, p. xx.)
Martin, a German, servant to bishop
Grindal, recommended by the bishop
to Utenhovius, 286.
Martyr, Peter, commendation of him
by bishop Grindal, 245.
Mass, names of hearers or sayers of, to
be presented to the ordinary, 143;
mass forbidden in scripture, 211.
Mass-books to be abolished, 135.
Mather, hired by the Spanish ambas
sador's secretary to murder lord
Burleigh and the queen, 332, n. 1.
Matrimony, breach of, accounted a
thing unworthy of reprehension in
Grindal's days, 17; injunction re
specting the solemnization of, 132 ;
article respecting the solemnizing of,
161.
Maundy, meaning of the word, 51.
Maximilian, prince, crowned king of
the Romans, 19.
May, Dr, one of king Edward's visi
tors at the disputation held at Cam
bridge, 1549, 194.
Melancthon, Philip, saith, "when the
opinion of holiness, of merit, or ne
cessity, is put unto things indifferent,
then they darken the light of the gos
pel, and ought by all means to be
taken away," 210; one of the princi
pal champions at the conference at
Marpurg, 251, n.
Melchizedek, allusion to, 41.
Memories, what so called, 136, n. 2.
1 Midwives, article to be inquired re
specting, 174.
Milerus, an Irish priest, committed to
the custody of bishop Grindal, 307.
Misrule, lords of, injunction respecting,
141 ; account of them, 175.
Month-minds, not to be observed, 136.
Morecroft, Richard, a Londoner, exa
mined before the ecclesiastical com
missioners, 201.

496

INDEX.

Mosheim, quotation from, p. 21.
Muniment, &c, of the church of York,
not to be taken out of the treasury,
&c, unless under certain conditions,
152. N.
Nabal, death of, 8.
Nabuchodonosor, example of, 8 ; mercy
shewn to him, on his turning to the
Lord in his trouble, 106.
Nahash, father of Hanun, king of the
Ammonites, 29.
Nevyl, archbishop, sumptuous feast
given by, 328.
Newhaven (Havre' de Grace), surren
dered to the French, 260, a. 1.
Nicholas II., pope, confirmed the opi
nion of 'the changing of bread in the
sacrament, and would have made an
article of the faith, and placed it in
the credo, 73.
NichoUs, John, a recanting Jesuit,
letter of archbishop Grindal for him,
421.
Nicolas, Henry, of Holland, founder
of the family of love, 360, ra. 1.
Nixson, William, a Londoner, exa
mined before the ecclesiastical com
missioners, 201.
Nowel, dean, composes a prayer for
the deliverance from the plague of
1563, 79 ; homily composed by, on
occasion of the plague, 96 ; his cate
chism approved by the convocation
of 1562, but not printed until 1570,
injunction respecting, 142.
O.
Oath to be administered to church
wardens and sworn men, 177.
GEcolampadius, a champion at the con
ference at Marpurg, respecting the
eucharist, 251, n.
Oil, article respecting the use of in the
ministration of the sacrament of bap
tism, 160.
Origen, saith, they are not to be heard
which shew Christ in houses, 54;
saith, if ye follow, after the letter,
that which is written, Unless ye shall
eat the flesh of the son of man, there

shall be no life in you ; this letter
killeth, 63 ; expounding the words,
" This is my body," saith, the bread
which Christ confesseth to be his
body, is a nutritive word of our souls,
68 ; speaking of the drinking of
Christ's blood, saith, We do not de
sire the blood of the flesh, but the
blood of the word, 69 ; on Matt. xv.
saith, in this bread, that thing which
is material passeth through man's
body ; but that which is made by the
word of God by means of faith doth
profit ; these things we have spoken
of the mystical bread, 70.
Ornaments for churches, article to be
inquired respecting, 181.
Osculatorium, what so called, 135, n.
11.
Osiander, Andrew, a German divine,
account of him and his system, 252,
n. 3.
Ovid, quotation from, n. 13.

P.

Paget, sir William, one of king Ed
ward's visitors at the disputation held
at Cambridge, 1549, n. 194.
Palmer, Mr, chancellor of the church
of York, enjoined to view the statutes
of the said church, 151.
Papists, doctrine of, commonly stand
eth upon false reports, 40 ; proceed
ings in the ecclesiastical commission
respecting them, 350.
Parish clerk, injunction concerning the
appointment of, and his duties, 142,
168.
Parishioners, to be exhorted to contri
bute to the relief of the poor, 128 ; to
be exhorted to obedience towards
their prince, and aU in authority, and
to charity and mutual love among
themselves, 130.
Parker, archbishop, letters of Grindal
to, 252, 267; death of, 356, n. 3.
Parker, one of the disputants at the
third disputation held at Cambridge,
1549, 194.
Pascal, II., pope, encourages the un
natural rebellion of a son against his
father, 21, n. 4. -

INDEX.

497

Passover-lamb, in memory of the great
benefit of God, when he destroyed
the Egyptians, 42.
Patents, article to be inquired respect
ing those granted by the seal in the
province of Canterbury, 179.
Paul IV., pope, would not admit the
validity of therenunciation of Charles,
or the election of his brother, be
cause in neither case had the consent
of the holy see been obtained, 20,
n. 2.
Paxes, to be destroyed, 135, 159.
Pead, Eleanor, extract from the oath
taken by her before being licensed to
be a midwife, 174.
Pedlers, or others, injunction respect
ing, 138.
Penance, commutation of, article of
convocation touching, 189 ; arch
bishop Grindal's direction for, 455.
Penny, Dr, suffered to enjoy a good
prebend in St Paul's, though he had
become a lay man and a physician,
348.
Perambulation of the parish, what
psalms to be said at, 141.
Peme, one of the disputants at the dis
putation held at Cambridge, 1549,
194.
Phanons, to be destroyed, 135, 159.
Phihp, Landgrave of Hesse, invites to
a conference concerning the eucharist
at Marpurg, Luther, Zuingle, and
others, 251, n.
Pilkington, one of the disputants at
the disputation held at Cambridge,
1549, 194.
Pius V., pope, bull of, deposing queen
Elizabeth, remark on, 328.
Pixes, to be destroyed, 135, 159.
Plague, the, of 1563, occasional ser
vices for, 75, sqq. ; first got in among
the English army, at Newhaven, near
Boulogne, 77 ; notification to be given
respecting, to the curates of London,
78 ; dean Nowell requested to make
a homily meet for the time, 79.
Pliny, quotation from, 7-
Politian, Bernard, said to have poi
soned the emperor Henry VII.,
in administering the eucharist, 60,
71.3.
Pollard, one of the disputants at the
[grindal. J

third disputation held at Cambridge,
1549, 194.
Poor, parishioners to be exhorted to
contribute to the relief of, 129 ; col
lections to be made for, at Midsum
mer, 140.
Portesse, meaning of the word, 9;
portesses to be abolished, 135, 213.
Prayer for the dead, article respecting,
160.
Preachers of corrupt or popish doc
trines, names of, to be presented to
the ordinary, 144.
Preaching God's word, makes loyal
subjects, 379.
Prebendaries, four to be annually ap
pointed to survey the fabric of the
church of York, 150; article to be
inquired respecting their residence,
179 ; injunction respecting sermons
to be preached by, in the cathedral
church of Bangor, 183.
Precentor of the church of York, in
junction to, respecting the choristers,
152.
Pricking of officers in the university of
Cambridge, to whom reserved, 366.
Processionals, books of, to be destroy
ed, 135.
Proctor, to be appointed by those who
have dignities or prebends within the
cathedral church of York, 151.
Prophesyings, queen Elizabeth's dis
pleasure with archbishop Grindal re
specting, 372 ; orders for reformation
of abuses about, 373; queen Eliza
beth's letter sent to the bishops for
the purpose of suppressing them,
467.
Prosperus, quotation from, 59.
Protestant succession, a matter of deep
anxiety to the bishops of the reform
ed church, 19.
Pulpit, injunction respecting the erec
tion of, in churches, &c, 132 ; form
of, to be referred to the archdeacon
or his official, 132 ; to be provided by
the churchwardens, 132; injunction
respecting, to the archdeacons, 155.
Purgatory, and praying for the dead,
doctrine of, maintained principally
by feigned apparitions, &c, contrary
to the scriptures, 24 ; article respect
ing, 160.
32

498

INDEX.

Quarter sermons, injunction respecting,
in the cathedral church of Bangor,
183.
Querele, meaning of the word, 289.
R.
Rabanus, Maurus, abbot of Fulda, and
afterward archbishop of Mentz, says,
because bread strengtheneth the
body, therefore it is aptly called
Christ's body; and likewise the wine,
because it increaseth blood in the
flesh, it doth resemble the blood of
Christ, 65, 66.
Railers, names of, to be presented to
the ordinary, 143.
Ratramnus, see Bertramus.
Receivers of vagabond popish priests,
&c, names of, to be presented to
the ordinary, 144.
Receivers in cathedral churches, article
to be inquired respecting, 180.
" Receiving unworthily," place of St
Paul expounded, 66.
Recusants, popish, employ themselves
in writing very dangerous and sedi
tious books against queen Elizabeth
and her government, 169.
Recusants, letter of archbishop Grindal
to his officers respecting, 417, 423;
articles of inquiry for, 418, 424; let
ter for certifying the dwellings of,
427.
Recusants, at Oxford, letter of arch
bishop Grindal respecting, 362.
Register book, to be kept in a coffer,
with two locks and keys, and pro
vided by the churchwardens, 134.
Registers of weddings, &c, injunction
respecting, 128.
Reuben, his saying respecting his bro
ther Joseph, 41.
Ribalds, names of, to be presented to
the ordinary, 143.
Ridley, Nicholas, one of K. Edward's
visitors at the disputation held at
Cambridge, 1549, 194; his judgment
of popish apparel, 211, n. 1.
Robertson's Charles the Fifth, quo
tations from, 15.
Rogers, sir Edward, knight, ninth
mourner at the funeral of the empe
ror Ferdinand, 32.

Rood-loft, what it was, 154,
Rood-lofts to be taken down and
altered, 134; injunction respecting,
154 ; order of the ecclesiastical com
missioners for the removal, 154, n.2.
Rookby, Dr, precentor of the church
of York, enjoined to review the sta
tutes of the said church, 151.
Rothman, Bernard, an ecclesiastic of
Miinster, introduces the reformation
into that city, but afterwards is in
fected with the enthusiasm of the
Anabaptists, 256.
Rouen, taken and sacked by the duke
of Guise, 253, n.
Rush-bearings, injunction respecting,
142. S.
Sack ville, sir Richard, twelfth mourner
at the funeral of the emperor Ferdi
nand, 33.
Sacrament, how defined by St Augus
tine, 43 ; kneeling to, forbidden in old
councils, 47 ; carried home in nap
kins, ibid. ; sent to sick persons
by a child, 48 ; pope Honorius the
third, first author of worshipping, 48;
apostles and old doctors make no
miracle nor marvel at, 49 ; not the
real body of Christ, and why, 55, 67.
Sacring-bells, to be destroyed, 135,
159.
St John's College, Cambridge, bishop
Grindal, letter to on behalf of, 358.
St Paul's cathedral, set on fire by light
ning, 246, n. ; queen EUzabeth much
affected at the misfortune, and re
solves to have the damage speedily
repaired, ibid.
Sales, article to be inquired respecting
those confirmed by the chapter-seal
of the cathedral church of Canter
bury, 179.
Salomon, interpretation of the name,
17.
Sampson, Thomas, connived at in his
nonconformity as to habits, 205 ; as
dean of Christ Church, Oxford, sends
to bishop Grindal a copy of certain
injunctions delivered him by the lord
keeper, 282.
Saracens, why sent against the chris
tians, 98.

INDEX.

499

Saturninus, an espouser of the heresy
of the Gnostics, 59, ™. 5.
Saunders, bishop Jewel's Apology
attacked by, 169.
Savoy Hospital, Strand, account of it,
302, ™. 1 ; letter of archbishop Grin
dal respecting, 349.
Scholars of grammar-school of Bangor,
injunction respecting, 184.
Schoolmaster, injunction respecting,
142; of grammar-school of Bangor,
injunction respecting, 184.
Scolders, names of, to be presented to
the ordinary, 143.
Scot, Mr, recommended by bishop
Grindal to be one of the prebendaries
of Carlisle, 285.
Scotus, Johannes, condemned for a
heretic, 200 years after his death, 74.
Scripture, not to be taken always as
the letter soundeth, 40.
Sedgwick, one of the Romish dispu
tants at the disputation held at Cam
bridge, 1549, 194.
Serapion, an aged christian, sacrament
sent to him, 48.
Sermons, injunction respecting, 128;
article respecting quarterly and
monthly, 160.
Servants, injunctions to the clergy re
specting their instruction, 124 ;
article respecting, 161.
SherbomHospital, nearDurham, found
ed by Pudsey, bishop of Durham,
for sixty-five poor lepers, 352.
Sheriffs, archbishop Grindal's remark
respecting, 345.
Shrift, meaning of the word, 140, n. 2 ;
injunction respecting, 140.
Simon Magus, founder of the Gnostics
or Docetae, 59, n. 5.
Simony, article to be inquired of in
cathedral churches, 181.
Slanderers of their neighbours, names of
to be presented to the ordinary, 143.
Smith, John, a Londoner, examined
before the ecclesiastical commission
ers, 201.
Smith, sir Thomas, one of king Ed
ward's visitors at the disputation
held at Cambridge, 1549, 194.
Somerset, protector, pulls down many
churches and religious fabrics for the
building of Somerset House, 29.

Somerset House, many churches, &c.
pulled down for the building of it,
29.
Southworth, sir John, a Lancashire
knight, account of him, 305.
Sowers of discord, names of to be pre
sented to the ordinary, 143.
Spattle, article respecting the use of in
the ministration of tlie sacrament of
baptism, 160.
Spencer, Dr, parson of Hadley, com
mended by bishop Grindal to sir W.
Cecil, 292.
Stanley, sir Rowland, desiring to be
sheriff of Cheshire, archbishop Grin
dal writes a letter to lord Burleigh
respecting his unfitness, 345.
Stapleton, bishop Jewel's Apology
attacked by, 169.
Statutes of the church, of York, injunc
tion respecting, 150.
Steeples, to be diligently and well re
paired with lead, &c 134.
Stewards, article to be inquired re
specting, in cathedral churches, 180.
Stoles to be abolished, 135, 159.
Strange, Henry lord, fourth mourner
at the funeral of the emperor Ferdi
nand, 32.
Strangers, articles of inquiry for, 296 ;
bishop Grindal's remembrance con
cerning, 297; queen's proclamation
against, ibid.
Strype, John, quotation from, 29, n. 2.
Stubbs, John, writes a violent bosk,
called the Discovery of a Gaping
Gulph, against the proposed marriage
of queen Elizabeth to the duke of
Anjou, 408, n.
Suetonius, quotation from, 17.
Summer lords or ladies, injunction re
specting, 141.
Sumners, summoners, article to be in
quired respecting paying for their
offices, 176.
Surplice, directions respecting, 124,
155.
Survey to be made of lands and re
venues of the church of York, 149.
Sussex, Thomas earl of, second
mourner at the funeral of the empe
ror Ferdinand, 32,
Swearers, names of, to be presented to
the ordinary, 143.

500

INDEX.

T.
Table of affinity, to be affixed in the
parish church, 126.
Table, for the holy communion, to be
provided by the churchwardens, 133.
Table for sermons, to be had in the
cathedral of York, to, be provided by
the dean and chapter of York, 147.
Tables, game of, injunction respecting,
138.
Tapers, article respecting the use of, in
the ministration of the sacrament of
baptism, 160.
Ten commandments, table of to be
provided by the churchwardens, 133 ;
article respecting, within the pro
vince of Canterbury, 157, 161.
Tertullian saith, the emperor is greater
than all men, and yet less than God
alone, 12 ; writeth, that women were
suffered to take the sacrament home,
and to lap it up in .their chests, 47,
8 ; how he understood the saying of
Christ, " This is my body," 65 ;
writing against Marcion, who taught
that the creatures of God, as flesh,
bread, &c. were naught and un
cleanly, saith, God hath not cast away
his creature, but by it he hath re
presented his body, 69 ; saith, Jesus
hath another body than bread; for
bread was not given for us, but the
very true body of Christ was given
upon the cross ; which body was ex
hibited in the supper under the figure
of bread, 71 ; saith, Christ took bread
and made it his body, saying, " This
is my body," &c. 198.
Tetragrammaton, what so called, 41.
Thanksgiving for the abatement of the
plague, 111 ; for the ceasing of, 116.
Theodoret avoweth that there is no
turning or altering of the bread in
the sacrament, 71.
Theodosius, emperor, commended by
St Ambrose, 11.
Thickpenny, David, curate of Bright-
helmstone, suspended for irregulari
ties, 359 ; his case referred to arch
bishop Grindal, 359, n. 3 ; the arch
bishop's resolution concerning him,
ibid.
"This is my body," fruitful dialogue

on these words of Christ, 39 ; sense
of expounded, 40.
Throckmorton, sir Nicholas, thir
teenth mourner at the funeral of the
emperor Ferdinand, 33 ; queen's am
bassador in France, put under re
straint, 260, «. 2.
Thuanus, quotations from, 14, 16, 19,
21, 23.
Thurland, master of the Savoy hospital,
abuses his trust, 302, n. ; archbishop
Grindal's letter to lord Burleigh re
specting him, 349.
Transubstantiation, reasoning against,
59 ; a new invention, 72.
Treasurers, article to be inquired re
specting in cathedral churches, 180.
Trent, council of, evades the question
respecting the administration of the
sacrament in both kinds, by referring
it entirely to the decision of the pope,
22, ra. 2.
Trentals, what they were, .30.
Tunicles, to be abolished, 135, 159.
Turks, why sent against the christians,
98. U.
Unmarried woman, with child out of
lawfulmatrimony,not to be churched,
except on Sunday or some holy-day,
except she do penance, &c. 127.
Uncharitable persons, names of to be
presented to the ordinary, 143.
Usher of grammar-school at Bangor,
injunction respecting, 184.
Usurers, injunction respecting, 143.
Utenhov, John, minister of the Dutch
church, London, letter of bishop
Grindal to, 243.
Uzziah, king, case of alluded to, 271.

Valentinian, emperor, commended by
St Ambrose, 11.
Valentinus, espouser of the heresy of
the Gnostics, 59, n. 5.
Valerius Maximus, quotation from, 7.
Vandals, why sent against the chris
tians, 98.
Vavasor, one of the disputants at the
third disputation held at Cambridge,
1549, 194 ; account of him, and
of his committal to prison at Hull,
351.

501

Velsius, Justus, a sectary from the
Hague, account of him, 254 ; bishop
Grindal's animadversions on his
"Christiani Hominis Norma," 436;
account of him, 438, n. 1.
Vergers, injunction to those of the ca
thedral church of York, 152.
Vestments, article respecting, within
the province of Canterbury, 158.
Vicars choral, and other inferior mi
nisters to be daily present in the ca
thedral of York, and to give diligent
care to the hearing of the divinity
lecture, and to be examined by the
chancellor, 147.
Vice, the, of the old moralities, a buf
foon or fool fantastically dressed, 211,
ra.2.
Victor III., bishop of Rome, poisoned,
60.
Vidame, Monsieur, a great nobleman
of France, Strype's description of
him, 305.
Vienna, defended by the emperor Fer
dinand against the Turk, 15.
W.
Wake, the, or feast of dedication, in
honour of the patron saint, why call
ed rush-bearing, 142.
Walker, Thomas, parson of Shadwell,
Essex, his suit for non-residence re
commended to archbishop Parker by
bishop Grindal, 294.
Watson, late bishop of Lincoln, trans
ferred by order of council from Grin
dal's house to the care of Dr Cox,
bishop of Ely, 281.
Watts, Dr, recommended as visitor for
St John's College, Cambridge, 359.
Watts, master, chaplain to bishop
Grindal, one of the ecclesiastical
commissioners, 201.
Webster, Mr, contest between him,
Mr Woodroff, and archbishop Grin
dal, respecting a prebend in York ca
thedral, 329, ra.; the archbishop's
opinion of his case, 329.
Wendelin, a printer at Strasburgh,
Grindal's opinion of him, 221.
Wendy, Dr, one of K. Edward's visi
tors at the disputation held at Cam
bridge, 1549, 194.

Westcote, Sebastian, letter of bishop
Grindal to lord Robert Dudley, re
specting him, 262.
White, William, a Londoner, examined
before the ecclesiastical commission
ers, 201.
Whitgift, Dr, recommended as visitor
for St John's CoUege, Cambridge,
359 ; letter to him from archbishop
Grindal, respecting the debate be
tween Becon and Babington, for the
chanceUorship of the diocese of Litch
field and Coventry, 370.
Whittingham, dean of Durham, an op-
poser of the communion book in the
days of queen Mary, and writer of a
preface to the book of Goodman,
against the lawfulness of women's
government, 327, ra. 2.
Wiburn, Perceval, a leading man
among the puritans, allowed to hold
church preferment, 348.
Wicked, the, receive not the body of
Christ, 55.
Wickham, Mr, recommended by arch
bishop Grindal to be master of the
Savoy, 349.
Winchester, William, marquess of,
chief mourner at the funeral of the
emperor Ferdinand, 32.
Wing, Gotfred, bishop Grindal's com
mendation of him, 250.
Wolton, John, a preacher, dispensation
for him requested by bishop Grindal,
299.
Wood, a Scotchman, declared by bishop
Grindal to be a factious feUow, 291.
Woodroff, Mr, archbishop Grindal's
opinion of his presentation to a pre
bend of York cathedral, 330.
Y.
Year's minds, what they were, 136.
Young, one of the Romish disputants
at the disputation held at Cambridge,
1549, 194. Z.
Zanchy, Hierom, letter of Grindal to,
276, sqq. ; account of him, 277, »• 2;
fragment of an epistle to him, 333,
sqq.
Zuingle, opposed by Melancthon at the
conference at Marpurg, respecting
the eucharist, 251, n.

INDEX OF
TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE
CITED, ILLUSTRATED, OB EXPLAINED.

OLD TESTAMENT.

PAGE
Gen. ii. 24  41
v. 27  10
xii  96
xvii. 13  41
xxi  106
xxxiii. 20  41,42
xxxvii. 27  41
1  28
Exod. xvii. 15  41
xx. 10  215
Levit. xiii  271
xxvi  83,97,100,478
xxvi  40, 100
Num. xi  478
xiv  479
xvi. 12  479
xxi. 14  13
Deut. iv  107
iv. 30, 31  102
vii  205
viii  100
xvii  207
xxviii  83,97,478
xxx. 1, sqq  102
xxxii  110
Josh, xxii  27
1 Sam. iv. v. vi. vii  479
vi. 19  480
x  384
xix  384
xxv. 38  13
xxxi  7
2 Sam. x. 2  29
xxii  105
xxiv  377,479
xxiv. 15  105
1 Kings i. 48  18
ii. 2  7
v  378
viii. 27  49
viii. 44  103
xii  206
2 Kings ii  384
xx  377
xxiv  83
2 Chron. vi  103
xix  378
xx. 3  93

PAOK
2 Chron. xx. 9  104
xxiv  390
xxvi  271
xxviii  100
xxxiii  106
xxxiv  83
Neh.ix  106
Jobv.  96
v. 17  101
v. 18  86
vii  109
viii. 9  7
xiii  109
xxvii. 6  117
xxxiii. 19  117
xxxiv  120
xxxvi  96
xxxvi. 11  101
xl. 17  117
xlvii. 6,7  H7
Psal. i  93
ii  93,389
iii  93
iv  93,105
v  93
vi. 1  86
vi  93
vii  96
xii  96
xiii  93
xiii. 6  112
xv  93
xviii  105
xxii. 4  86
xxv  93
xxv. 7  86
xxvi  93
xxx  93,379
xxx. 1,2  112
xxx. 5  112
xxx. 11  113
xxxi  105
xxxii  93
xxxiii  198
xxxiv  105
xlvi  93
1.15  103,116
li  93

INDEX.

503

PAGK
Psal. Ii. 3  86
. lvii. 10  117
lxii. 1  116
Ixvii  93
lxviii  112
lxxi. 22  117
lxxii. 18, 19  117
lxxvi  389
lxxvi. 15  112, 117
Ixxvii  105
lxxix  93
lxxix. 9  87
lxxxi. 7  105
lxxxiv  93
lxxxv. 1  116
lxxxv. 2, 3  112
lxxxv. 3  116
lxxxvi  105
lxxxvi. 5  103
lxxxvi. 13  112
xc.13, 14, 15  113
xc. 16,17  113
xci  93
xci. 4  17
xci. 6, 10, sqq  103
xcii. 1, 2  Ill
xcii. 4  112
xciv. 17  116
xciv. 18,19  116
xcv  120
xcv. 6  85
xcv. 7  85
xcvi  120
xcviii. 1  117
c  120
cii  93
ciii  93, 112, 120,141, 168
ciii. 9— 14  112
civ  141,168
cv. 1  Ill
cvi. 1  117
cvii  93, 120
cvii. 6, 13, 19, 43  106
cviii. 4  117
cxiv. 18  103
cxvi  : 105, 120
cxvi.5  112
cxviii  100, 105, 120
cxix  96,381
cxix. 105  23
cxxiii  93
cxxviii. 6  18
cxxx  93
cxxxii. 14  9
cxxxviii  105,212
cxlii  105
cxliii  93
cxliv  105

PAG£
Psal. cxiv  107, 120
cxiv. 1,2,21,  117
cxiv. 19  108
cxlvi  120
cxlvii  93, 120
cxlvii. 1  Ill
cxlviii  120
Prov. i  100
Hi. 11  101
xxix  100
Eccles. ii  107
ii. 16  6
Isai. i  83
ii  206
iii  206
iv  206
v  98
xxvi  96, 101
xxx  100
xlix. 33  376
lviii  107, 109
lxiv. 6  86
lxv. 1  245
lxvi. 1  49
Jerem. ii  100
v  100
xiv  105
xiv. 7  92
xvi  105
xviii  83
xx. 5  98
xxii  28
xxii. 18, 19  28
xxix  107
xxix. 12, sqq  104
xxx  96
xxxi. 18  104
Ezek. xviii. 21, sqq  104
xix  83
xxiv  100
xiii. 18  386
xxxiii  377
Dan. iv  106, 109
iv. 39  8
ix. 19  86
Hoseavi. 1  85,86
vi. 6  101
Joel ii  •  83
ii. 12  105
Jonah ii  83
ii. 1, sqq  106
ii. 2......  86
iii  83
iii. 5  93
iii. 8, 9  86
Zephaniah iii  100
iii  100

APOCRYPHA.

2Esdrasix  83
Tob. iii  96; 101
Judith viii  100
Wisd.vi  18
xvi  HO

Eccius. iii. 26  271
xlviii  106
2 Mac. xii  23
xiv  24

504

INDEX.

NEW TESTAMENT.

PAGE
Matt, iii  83
v. 6  45
vi  83
vii  83
ix  378
xi. 28  105
xv. 17  45
xviii  215
xx  30
xxiv  83
xxiv. 2  98
xxiv. 27  4
xxiv. 44  3,65
xxv  83,352
xxvi  196
xxvi. 26  39,40
xxviii  378
xxviii. 20  208
Mark xiii. 2  98
Luke i. 74, 75  107
xii. 10  67
xii. 18  8
xii. 48  18
xiii  83
xv  106
xvi. 15  212
xix. 7  212
xxi. 35  4,7
xxiii  30
John vi. 35  41, 46
vi. 63  44
x. 30  41
xiv. 1  49
xiv. 28  41
xvi. 7  49
xvi. 16  54
xviii  110
Actsii  83, 385
iii. 19  85
iii. 21  49
iv. 32  41
v. 5, 10  8
vii. 48  49
vii. 56  „  49
x  385
xii. 23  8
xiv  379
Rom. ii  83, 390
v. 3, sqq  109
vi  83
vi.3  41
viii. 38,39  102
x. 12  106
x. 20  245
x.21  245
xii  83

PAGE
Rom. xui  83
xiv  110
xvi. 17  214
1 Cor.i  381
v.5  263
x. 4  41
x. 17  41
xi  479
xi.25  41
xi.32  102,107
xiv  385
xvi. 9  304
2 Cor. i  109
i. 3  105
iv  109
v  379,389
v. 10  4
vi. 14, 15  213
x  212,387
xiii  387
Gal. iii. 27  41
v  83
Eph. iv  83, 381
v  83
Phil. i. 18  330
i.23  49
Col. iii  378
1 Thes. iv. 16  4
2 Thes. iii. 18  245
1 Tim. ii  83
iv  381
2 Tim. iii  381
iv.v  378
Titus i  30
i. 5  379
i. 9  379
Heb. vii. 3  41
ix. 27  6
x  387,390
xii. 5  102
xiii. 3  435
James i  109
i. 17  19
iv  109
iv. 14  7
v. 4  302
1 Pet. i. 19  5
ii. 2  379
iv.4  17
iv. 5  17
iv. 7  6
2 Pet. iii  96
Rev. ii  83
iii. 19  102
xiv. 13  29

THE

SECOND ANNUAL REPORT

Qfob the yeah 1842]

Cfre barker £>owtp,
dfar ti)« iPuhltcatton of tt>t WiavkS of tlje dFattjcnS ano ffiarlg
jrarttnr* of tfje aaeforntEO (Enslfefj CJjurd).

jyagcjECfflreMW aas. jjajaecepi.

PROCEEDINGS
AT THE SECOND ANNUAL MEETING OF

HELD AT

THE FREEMASONS' TAVERN,
GREAT QUEEN STREET, LINCOLN'S INN FIELDS, LONDON,
ON TUESDAY, THE 30th OF MAY, 1843.
THE RIGHT HONOURABLE LORD ASHLEY, M.P.,
President,
IN THE CHAIR.

Collects suitable to the occasion were read by the Rev. M. M; Preston, Vicar
of Cheshunt. The Honorary Libbarian read the Report of the Council ; and it was
Resolved,
That the Report which has been read be received and adopted, and printed
for the use of the Members, and that the thanks of the Society be given to
the Council and Honorary Officers for their services during the past year.
The Secretary for general business then read the general statement of the
Receipts and Expenditure for the past year to the present time, as examined and
approved by the Auditors, when
It was Resolved,
That the Statement be received, and when finally closed, and reported upon
by the Auditors, be printed and sent to the Members, and that the thanks
of the Society be given to the Auditors for their services.
Thanks were voted to the Local Correspondents of the Society, and other
persons who had co-operated with the Council in promoting its objects.

4 PROCEEDINGS AT THE GENERAL MEETING.
The Chairman then having directed the attention of the Meeting to the
Law respecting the election of a President, Treasurer, Honorary Librarian, and
Council for the year ensuing, the Secretary read the List of persons pro
posed for those offices, and
The Right Honourable Lord Ashley, M.P., was elected President.
Sir Walter R. Farquhar, Bart., was elected Treasurer.
George Stokes, Esq., was elected Honorary Librarian.
Rev. R. G. Baker. — Rev. C. Benson, Master of the Temple. — Rev. E. Bicker-
steth. — John Bridges, Esq. — John Bruce, Esq. — Rev. Guy Bryan. — Rev. Richard
Burgess. — Hon. William Cowper. — Rev. W. H. Cox, Vice Principal of St Mary
Hall, in the University of Oxford. — Rev. J. W. Cunningham. — Rev. Thomas Dale,
Canon of St Paul's. — Rev. Dr Dealtry, Chancellor of Winchester. — Rev. John
Harding. — Rev. Edward Hoare. — Rev. T. H. Horne, Canon of St Paul's. —
Joseph Hoare, Esq. — Hon. Arthur Kinnaird. — Rev. Dr Mortimer, Head Master
, of the City of London School. — Hon. and Rev. B. W. Noel. — Henry Pownall,
Esq. — Rev. Josiah Pratt, Jun. — Rev. M. M. Preston. — Rev. Daniel Wilson,
and the Rev. James Scholefield, Regius Professor of Greek in the University
of Cambridge, — were elected as the Council, with power to fill up all vacancies
during the year; and
The Rev. R. Hankinson and Francis Lowe, Esq., were elected Auditors for
the year ensuing.
It was then
Resolved,
That the sincere thanks of the Society and of this Meeting are due to
Lord Ashley for his very important services to the Society as its President,
and for his kindly presiding at this Meeting, but especially for the deep
interest he has always shewn for the Parker Society, and his anxiety to pro
mote its operations.
Lord Ashley in acknowledging the vote of thanks expressed his deep con
viction of the great value of the Parker Society, his cordial approval of its
proceedings, and his earnest desire to support an institution which he con
sidered to be among those of the greatest importance at the present day.

RETORT OF THE COUNCIL. 5
THE
SECOND ANNUAL REPORT
OF
CI)t pariter J>orietp,
INSTITUTED A.D. 1840,
FOE THE PUBLICATION OF
THE WORKS OF THE FATHERS AND EARLY WRITERS OF THE
REFORMED ENGLISH CHURCH.

PRESENTED TO THE GENERAL MEETING, MAY THE 30th, 1843.

" He (Archbishop Parker) was a great collector of ancient and modern writings, and took
especial care of the safe preservation of them for all succeeding times; as foreseeing
undoubtedly what use might be made of them by posterity : that, by having recourse to such
originals and precedents, the true knowledge of things might the better appear."
"As he was a great patron and promoter of good learning, so he took care of giving
encouragement to printing — a great instrument of the increase thereof."
Strype' s Life of Archbishop Parker.

The Council of the Parker Society present the Second Annual
Report, detailing their proceedings since the last General Meeting on the
31st of May, 1842.
The Members are referred to the Cash Account for particulars of the
Receipt and Expenditure : it will be seen that the receipts for the present
year are largely increased by the amount received for the reprints of the
publications of 184.1. This is stated separately; but the expenses of the
office, and other charges arising out of the reprints, could not be appor
tioned, and the whole of the pecuniary transactions for the past year are,
therefore, exhibited in one account.
The number of Subscribers for 1842 so far exceeded 6,000, that the
Council were obliged to provide 7,000 copies of the books to be printed
with the subscription of that year ; and it appearing in November last,
when the list had been corrected and revised, that there would be a few
surplus copies, the subscription for them was fixed at £l 12s., the same
as the reprint, in justice to those who had previously become members.
The applications for these copies exceed the number thus to be disposed
of; but a list of the applicants is kept, and if any copies can be obtained,
they will be apprised when the delivery of the books for the year is finally
completed.

O REPORT OF THE COUNCIL.
The Council have next to report respecting the reprint of the volumes
for 1841, which was undertaken at the request of a large number of
applicants who had not been aware of the formation of the Society.
When these reprints were begun, it was found impossible correctly to
ascertain all the names that had been forwarded, so that the Council
deemed it requisite to provide a sufficiency of copies to supply the whole
of the new Members. They have the pleasure to state that this course
has been satisfactory to the Subscribers, and advantageous to the Insti
tution ; more than 2,200 sets have been already paid for. The final result
cannot be correctly ascertained at present ; the few remaining copies will
be issued only to Members.
Much additional trouble and responsibility have been occasioned by
these reprints, with some unavoidable delay in the proceedings of the
year, and the Council do not hesitate to express their opinion that no
reprint should be undertaken in future.
The books printed for 1842 are — the Examinations and Writings of
Archdeacon Philpot; the Zurich Letters; Christian Prayers and Holy
Meditations, collected by Henry Bull; Remains of Archbishop Grindal;
and the early Writings of Rev. Thomas Becon, Prebendary of Canterbury,
and Chaplain to Archbishop Cranmer. The quantity of letter-press thus
given is fully equal to 2,700 pages of demy octavo, being a considerable
increase on the quantity returned for the subscription in the first year;
and as the Works of Becon are printed in a larger form, the whole
quantity is quite equal to six volumes of the usual size. The volumes
of Becon and Grindal are finished at the press, and will be ready for
delivery some time in June.
The arrangement adopted for Becon's Works was concluded upon
by the Council after careful consideration at several successive meetings :
by pursuing the same plan with a few other 'authors, the proceedings
of the Society will be expedited some years, and a saving of several
thousand pounds will be effected, while the books are more conformed
to their original size.
Many of the Subscribers have applied for information as to what are
the works which the Parker Society intend to print. The List appended
to this report may be considered as approximating to what it is hoped
may be the result.
It will be observed that no translations of Foreign Reformers, except
ing the Decades of Bullinger, are included in this list. Such works
are within the plan of the Parker Society, as stated in its laws; and
many of its Members have urged that the printing of them should be
commenced, with an additional subscription if necessary. But the Council
felt that the English Reformers require primary and almost exclusive
attention for many years, and that to undertake the management of an
additional contribution would lead to serious difficulties: they therefore
recommended those who felt interested in the immediate progress of
this important design, to institute separate proceedings; and the Council
understand that two efforts for the purpose will be made — one for the
Translation of the Writings of Calvin, which are sufficient to require
the subscriptions of some years; and a second for select portions of the

REPORT OP THE COUNCIL. 7
Works of the other Foreign Reformers. These arrangements will bring
before the public a valuable class of writings, closely connected with our
own Reformers, more speedily and effectually than could otherwise be
effected, and will leave the Council of the Parker Society at liberty to
consider whether such authors as Bishop Bilson, Bishop Babington,
Hooker, Perkins, Rogers, and some others who wrote and printed a
great part of their works in the reign of Queen Elizabeth, may not in
future years be advantageously added to the present list.
It is requisite to give this information to the members; but it is
desirable, at the same time, to refer to a notice circulated some months
ago, that the operations of the Parker Society are not to be identified,
but are entirely unconnected, with the publications either of individuals
or of any other publishing society.
The Council have been unremitting in their endeavours to place a
number of volumes in the hands of competent editors, but regret that
previous engagements, and the pressure of other duties, prevent many
whose aid they expected, from engaging in this undertaking. Under
the uncertainties which always must attend editorial arrangements, they
think it best only to announce that the volumes most advanced, and
which they expect to deliver for the subscription of 1843, are —
The Liturgies and other Documents of the Reign of Edward VI. — The
Catechism of Thomas Becon. — Fulke's Defence of the Translations of the
Scriptures. — The Early Works of Bishop Hooper.
Also part of the Works of Archbishop Cranmer are to be included
in the books for 1843.
The Council hope to deliver the volumes for 1 843 earlier than in the
two preceding years, and have made arrangements accordingly; but
the many circumstances which unavoidably delay books while at press,
render it necessary to withhold any pledge, beyond an assurance that no
efforts will be wanting to expedite the work. What has been already
effected has been done with less delay than in any other recent under
taking of similar labour.
Some of the books most advanced in editorial preparation are, the
Sermons and other Writings of Bishop Latimer, and another volume of
Letters from the Archives of Zurich. Amongst those which the Council
are most anxious to forward are the Writings of Archbishop Whitgift
and Bishop Jewell : arrangements to expedite these have been made ; but
in a work so extensive, so varied, and involving so many and such peculiar
difficulties, it is impossible to hasten particular books, or to decide posi
tively upon the course of publication.
The number of subscriptions paid for 1843 appears to be rather more
than last year. By seeking greater publicity the Subscription List might
have been increased; but the number of Seven Thousand is so far
beyond the demand which any one anticipated for these books, that it
must be deemed a very gratifying result. With much pleasure the
Council state that the subscription for the present year requires 7,500
copies of the publications. If any books are at liberty by the death or

8 REPORT op the council.
discontinuance of members not yet reported to the Office, these sets will
be allotted to applicants according to their order ; but for any so allotted
after 1st July, and for any of the old members who do not pay their
subscriptions before that time, an addition or fine of five shillings wil]
be required.To prevent disappointment, it is desirable to state that these surplus
copies cannot be numerous; they only arise from the uncertainties un
avoidable among so many names, and the necessity for printing a number
requisite to secure the due supply of all who appear to be subscribers.
No change in the officers of the Society has been found necessary,
and exertions have been made to bring the business details more and
more into systematic order. Most of the difficulties arising from a new
and wholly untried plan of such magnitude have been overcome : another
year will allow the adoption of further improvements, especially as the
office will be relieved from any more reprints.
The Council thank the Members for the kindness with which they
have assisted in correcting errors and mistakes as to names and residences;
they trust these will not be found numerous, but they cannot be wholly
avoided in an establishment having what may be termed seven thousand
customers, and, in one instance, more than seventy of the same surname.
All who subscribe should take care that their names and full addresses
be accurately sent in the first instance; and changes in their residences,
or of the places to which their books are to be forwarded, should be
regularly communicated to the office. Almost every case of inaccuracy
has arisen from want of precision in stating the name, and directing the
mode of the delivery of the books.
The Council again thank the many kind friends who have assisted
in delivering the books and collecting the subscriptions in their respective
neighbourhoods, with much trouble to themselves. They hope for the
continuance of their valuable aid, and also in procuring additional support
from year to year, to supply the places of those whose names are removed
by death or the changing circumstances of life. Here the great value
of having every volume complete in itself is felt; for, in any year, any
person can join the Society without being obliged to purchase the pre
ceding volumes; while the large number issued renders it certain that
if the earlier volumes are desired, they may be obtained with a little
research. The subscriber of each single pound is assured of a very
ample return for his outlay, even if he does not proceed farther; while
a complete set, for the cost of fifteen or sixteen pounds in as many years,
will place the regular subscriber in possession of books which he could
not now procure for two hundred pounds. And these volumes, it must
ever be distinctly remembered, shew the doctrines and principles held
and taught by Cranmer, Ridley, Parker, Whitgift, with their learned
and venerable coadjutors, rendering them accessible to every member of
the Church of England. The support given to this plan proves that it
is regarded as a national effort, calculated largely to benefit this
Protestant land.
The Parker Society, and other kindred efforts, shew that the ad
vantages of the noble art of Printing are not yet fully developed;

REPORT OF THE COUNCIL. 9
and the words of the venerable and indefatigable Foxe may be applied :
"By reason whereof, as printing of books ministered matter of reading,
so reading brought learning, learning shewed light, by the brightness
whereof blind ignorance is suppressed, error detected, and God's glory
with truth of his word advanced."
May this simple setting forth of the doctrines and principles of the
Fathers and early Writers of the Reformed English Church be largely
beneficial to that Church in the present day ! Let all unite in the aspi
ration of the Martyrologist — " The God of peace, who hath power both
of land and sea, reach forth his merciful hand to help them that sink, to
keep up them that stand, to still those waves and surging seas of discord
and contention amongst us; that we, professing one Christ, may, in one
unity of doctrine, gather ourselves into one ark of the true Church
together, where we continuing stedfast in faith, may at the last be
conducted t<j the joyful port of our desired landing-place by his heavenly
grace. To whom, both in heaven and earth, be all power and glory,
with his Father and the Holy Spirit, for ever. Amen."

A LIST OF THE WORKS PUBLISHED, AND PROPOSED TO BE
PUBLISHED, BY THE PARKER SOCIETY.
IN ROYAL OCTAVO.— Becon.— Cranmer.— Jewell.— Whitgtft.— Tlndal,
Frith, & Barns. — Bullinger's Decades. — Alley. — Whittaker.
IN DEMY OCTAVO.— Ridley.— Pilkington— Phtlpot.—Fulke.— Nowell.—
Coverdale. — Parker. — Bale. — Rainolds. — Sandys. — Hutchinson. — Grindal.
— Hooper. — Latimer. — Bradford. — Foxe. — Taverner. — And some others. —
Royal Authors. — Documents of the Reign of Edward VI. — Documents rela
tive to the Reign of Queen Mary. — Documents of the Reign of Queen
Elizabeth. — Zurich Letters (two series). — Letters and Documents from
Archbishop Parker's MSS. in C.C.C.C. — Occasional Services of Queen
Elizabeth's Reign.— The Homilies. — Some Volumes of Sermons preached
before King Edward VI. and Queen Elizabeth, at Paul's Cross, in the
Universities, and on various occasions. — Several Volumes of Tracts and
Small Pieces. — Various Letters and Documents. — The Reformatio Legum
Ecclesiasticarum. — Queen Elizabeth's Prayer Book. — Devotional Poetry
of the Sixteenth Century. — Christian Meditations and Prayers, and
some other Devotional Manuals.
It is calculated that the works above stated may be included in about 18
or 20 volumes royal octavo, and 50 volumes demy, and the whole may be
completed in sixteen years from the commencement. A few pieces of peculiar
interest may probably be printed as fac-similes, and these will be the size of
the originals. It is not possible to state the order in which the volumes will
appear, but each will be complete in itself, and the whole series (fully equal to
a hundred volumes demy octavo), when completed, will have cost the original
subscribers only about sixteen pounds, paid in as many years, and in pro
portion for parts of the series.

10 THE LAWS OP THE SOCIETY.

LAWS OF THE PARKER SOCIETY.

I. — That the Society shall be called The Parker Society, and that its
objects shall be — first, the reprinting, without abridgment, alteration, or
omission, of the best Works of the Fathers and early Writers of the
Reformed English Church, published in the period between the accession
of King Edward VI. and the death of Queen Elizabeth ; secondly, the
printing of such remains of other Writers of the Sixteenth Century as
may appear desirable (including, under both classes, some of the early
English Translations of the Foreign Reformers) ; and thirdly, the print
ing of some manuscripts of the same authors, hitherto unpublished.
II  That the Society shall consist of such a number of members, being
subscribers of at least One Pound each annually, as the Council may
determine; the subscription to be considered due on the First day of
January in each year, in advance, and to be paid on or before such a day
as the Council may fix ; sufficient notice being given of the day appointed.
III. — That the management of the Society shall be vested in a President,
a Treasurer, an Honorary Librarian, and a Council of twenty-four other
subscribers, being members of the Established Church, and of whom not
less than sixteen shall be Clergymen. The Council and Officers to be
elected annually by the subscribers, at a General Meeting to be held in
the month of May; and no persons shall then be proposed who are not
already members of the Council, or Officers, unless their names shall
have been transmitted to the Secretaries on or before the 15th of April
in the current year, by nominations in writing, signed by at least five
subscribers. And that there be two Secretaries appointed by the Council;
also, that the Council have power to fill all vacancies during the year.
IV. — That the accounts of the receipt and expenditure of the Society
shall be examined every year, previously to the General Meeting, by four
Auditors, two of them selected from the Council, and two appointed by
the preceding General Meeting.
V. — That the funds shall be expended in payment of the expenses
incurred in producing the works published by the Society, so that every
member not in arrear of his annual subscription shall receive a copy of
every work published by the Society during the year, for each sum of
One Pound subscribed, without any charge for the same; and that the
number of copies printed in each year shall be limited to the quantity
required for the number actually subscribed for.
VI. — That every member of the Society who shall intimate to the
Council a desire to withdraw, or who shall not pay the subscription by
the time appointed, shall thereupon cease to be a member of the Society ;
and no member shall at any time incur any liability beyond the annual
subscription. VII. — That, after the commencement of the proceedings, no rule shall
be made or altered excepting at a General Meeting, and after notice of

REPORT OF THE AUDITORS. 11
the same has been communicated to the members by circulars, or by
advertisement in two London daily newspapers, at least fourteen days
before the General Meeting.
VIII. — Donations and Legacies will be thankfully received; the amount
of which shall be expended by the Council in supplying copies of the
publications to clerical, or other public libraries, destitute of funds to
purchase the same, and for such other purposes, connected with the
objects of the Society, as the Council may determine.

REPORT OF THE AUDITORS.

30th May, 1843.
The Auditors of the Parker Society, having examined the Accounts for
the year 1842, with the general statement of the Receipts and Ex
penditure, and the vouchers for the same,
Report, That the Accounts appear to be correct and satisfactory, and
there is now a balance of cash, at Messrs Herries, Farquhar and Co.'s,
and in the Office, amounting to £645. 12*. 5d., with Exchequer Bills for
£1500; and that there are amounts due, to be paid for the year 1842,
estimated to amount to £2)25, the Accounts for which are expected in
a few days from the University of Cambridge, and the Binders, for the
volumes now just completed.
Henry Pownall.
R. E. Hankinson.
Joseph Hoare.

FURTHER REPORT OF THE AUDITORS.
The Office of the Parker Society,
33, Southampton Street, Strand, London, 15th June, 1843.
The Auditors of the Parker Society, having examined the remaining
Accounts of the Society, referred to in their Report of May the 30th,
find the same to be correct and satisfactory ; and now further report that
the following is a correct Abstract of the Receipts and Expenditure of the
Society for the year 1842, to the present time, leaving a balance of
£170. 6s. ld. in the hands of the Treasurer.
They also Report, that the Balance of the year 1841 as stated in the
last Report, with the sum of £14. subsequently received, on account of
that year, has been invested in the names of Trustees in the 3 per cent.
Consolidated Annuities, being £129. 8s. 2d. Stock. Also that a temporary
investment of £1552. 7*- 10rf. Stock, 3 per cent. Consolidated Annuities,
has been made from the proceeds of the reprints as stated in the Cash
Account.
Henry Pownall.
R. E. Hankinson.
Joseph Hoare.

AN ABSTRACT OF THE RECEIPTS AND OF THE EXPENDITURE OF THE PARKER SOCIETY,
FOR THE YEAR 1842.

£.
6899

From the Exchequer Bill Account for the year 1842, ^
being on account of the amount received for Interest I
and increased Premium on the temporary investment J

Received.
To Amount received for the Subscription of Members'!
for the year 1842, to the present  J
To Ditto on account of the reprint of the four volumes!
of thenar 1841  \ 3760 12 °

10,659 13 3

126 12 5

Total of Receipts for the year  £.10,786 5 8

Paid.
By Amount paid on account of Printing and Paper of)
the Books published by the Society for the year!
1842, and for the reprints of the four volumes forf
1841  J
Paid on account of Binding and delivering ditto 
Editorial Expenses 
Insurance from Fire 
Books purchased and Transcripts 
Printing Plans of the Society, Reports, Circulars, and 1
Advertisements  j
Rent of Office, Salary of Secretary for General Business, i
Assistant Secretary, and Wages of Clerks and Porters j
Furniture and Fittings for the Office and Store Rooms .
Stationery and Account Books 
Incidentals, including Postages, Carriage of Parcels,)
Coals, and various expenses  J
Total of Expenditure for the year 
Temporary Investment of £1552. 7*. lOd. Stock in the)
3 per cent. Consolidated Annuities, from the pro->
ceeds of the Reprints of 1841  J
Balance, Cash in the Treasurer's hands 

s. d.

5211 16

11

1975 18
647 8
6 16
90 8

6 616

154 10

8

633 4

2

43 18
47 12

1
9

304, 5

5

9115 19

7

1500 0

0

170 6

1

Total  £.10,786 5 8
Henry Pownall,}
R. E. Hankinson, > Auditors,
Joseph Hoare. '

LIST OF THE MEMBERS. 13
THE FOLLOWING NAMES, WITH OTHERS, IN THE WHOLE
SEVEN THOUSAND,
ARE IN THE LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS TO
Cfre fiariter §>oiitty+

HER MOST GRACIOUS MAJESTY ADELAIDE, QUEEN DOWAGER
HIS ROYAL HIGHNESS THE PRINCE ALBERT.
HIS MAJESTY THE KING OF PRUSSIA.
HIS (LATE) ROYAL HIGHNESS THE DUKE OF SUSSEX.
HER ROYAL HIGHNESS THE DUCHESS OF KENT.
His Grace the DUKE OF DEVONSHIRE.
His Grace the DUKE OF MANCHESTER.
His Grace the DUKE OF SUTHERLAND.
The Most Honourable the MARQUESS OF BUTE.
The Most Honourable the MARQUESS OF CHOLMONDELEY
The Most Honourable the MARQUESS OF CONYNGHAM
The Most Honourable the MARQUESS OF DOWNSHIRE. '
The Most Honourable the MARQUESS OF NORTHAMPTON
The Most Honourable the MARQUESS OF ORMONDE.
The Most Honourable the MARQUESS OF SALISBURY.
His Excellency the Right Honourable EARL DE GREY, Lord Lieu
tenant of Ireland.
The Right Honourable the EARL OF CHICHESTER.
The Right Honourable the EARL OF CLANCARTY.
The Right Honourable the EARL OF DALHOUSIE.
The Right Honourable the EARL OF GALLOWAY.
The Right Honourable the EARL HOWE.
The Right Honourable the EARL JERMYN.
The Right Honourable the EARL OF MOUNTNORRIS.
The Right Honourable the EARL NELSON.
The Right Honourable the EARL OF ROSSE.
The Right Honourable the EARL SPENCER.
The Right Honourable the EARL OF WICKLOW.
The Right Honourable LORD YISCOUNT ADARE.
The Right Honourable LORD YISCOUNT ALFORD.
The Right Honourable LORD VISCOUNT ARBUTHNOT.
The Right Honourable LORD VISCOUNT CAMPDEN.
The Right Honourable LORD VISCOUNT DE VESCI.
The Right Honourable LORD VISCOUNT HILL.
The Right Honourable LORD VISCOUNT LORTON.
The Right Honourable and Right Reverend the LORD BISHOP OF
LONDON.
The Right Reverend the LORD BISHOP OF DURHAM.
The Right Reverend the LORD BISHOP OF WINCHESTER.
The Right Reverend the LORD BISHOP OF CHESTER.
The Right Reverend the LORD BISHOP OF CHICHESTER.
The Right Reverend the LORD BISHOP OF HEREFORD.
The Right Reverend the LORD BISHOP OF LICHFIELD.
The Right Reverend the LORD BISHOP OF LINCOLN.
The Right Reverend the LORD BISHOP OF LLANDAFF.
The Right Reverend the LORD BISHOP OF PETERBOROUGH.
The Right Reverend the LORD BISHOP OF RIPON.
The Right Reverend the LORD BISHOP OF ROCHESTER.
The Right Reverend the LORD BISHOP OF WORCESTER.
The Right Reverend the LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MANN.
The Right Honourable and Right Reverend the LORD BISHOP OF
CLOGHER.
The Right Honourable and Right Reverend the LORD BISHOP OF
MEATH.
The Honourable and Right Reverend the LORD BISHOP OF KILLALOE
AND CLONFERT.

14 LIST OF the members.
The Right Reverend the LORD BISHOP OF DOWN AND CONNOR.
The Right Reverend the LORD BISHOP OF OSSORY AND FERNS.
The Right Reverend the LORD BISHOP OF CASHEL AND WATERFORD.
The Right Reverend the LORD BISHOP OF CALCUTTA.
The Right Reverend the LORD BISHOP OF TORONTO.
The Right Reverend the LORD BISHOP OF GUIANA.
The Right Reverend the BISHOP OF MORAY, ROSS, AND ARGYLE.
The Right Reverend the BISHOP OF OHIO.
The Right Reverend the BISHOP OF NEW JERSEY.
The Right Reverend the BISHOP OF SOUTH CAROLINA.
The Right Reverend the BISHOP OF VIRGINIA.
The Right Reverend the BISHOP OF GEORGIA.
The Right Reverend the BISHOP OF DELAWARE.
The Right Honourable and Reverend LORD ASTON.
The Right Honourable LORD ASHLEY (President).
The Right Honourable LORD BOLTON.
The Right Honourable LORD CALTHORPE.
The Right Honourable LORD FARNHAM.
The Right Honourable LORD LYTTLETON.
The Right Honourable LORD RAYLEIGH.
The Right Honourable LORD TEIGNMOUTH.
The Right Honourable and Reverend LORD ARTHUR HERVEY.
The Right Honourable and Reverend LORD WRIOTHESLEY RUSSELL.
The Right Honourable and Reverend LORD JOHN THYNNE.
The Right Honourable and Reverend LORD CHARLES THYNNE.
The Right Honourable LORD GEORGE A. HILL.
LORD HENRY CHOLMONDELEY, LORD LINDSAY, &c. &e.
Her Grace the DUCHESS OF ARGYLE.
The Right Honourable the COUNTESS OF ANNESLEY.
The Right Honourable VISCOUNTESS VALENTIA.
The Right Honourable LADY WARD, &c. &c.
The Right Honourable the LORD CHIEF JUSTICE OF IRELAND.
The Right Honourable the LORD JUSTICE CLERK, SCOTLAND.
The Right Honourable Mr. JUSTICE ERSKINE.
The Honourable Mr. JUSTICE JACKSON.
The Chevalier BUNSEN.
The Right Honourable HENRY GOULBURN, Chancellor of the Ex
chequer, M.P. for the University of Cambridge.
The Right Honourable W. E. GLADSTONE, M.P. Vice-President of the
Board of Trade, and Master of the Mint.
The Very Reverend the DEAN OF CHESTER.
The Very Reverend the DEAN OF DURHAM.
The Very Reverend the DEAN OF GLOUCESTER.
The Very Reverend the DEAN OF MANCHESTER.
The Very Reverend the DEAN OF NORWICH.
The Very Reverend the DEAN OF SALISBURY.
The Very Reverend the DEAN OF WESTMINSTER.
The Very Reverend the DEAN OF WINCHESTER.
The Very Reverend the DEAN OF WINDSOR.
The Very Reverend the DEAN OF WOLVERHAMPTON.
The DEAN AND CHAPTER OF LICHFIELD.
The DEAN AND CHAPTER OF WORCESTER.
The Very Reverend the DEAN OF CLOGHER.
The Very Reverend the DEAN OF CLOYNE.
The Very Reverend the DEAN OF CONNOR.
The Very Reverend the DEAN OF CORK.
The Very Reverend the DEAN OF DERRY.
The Very Reverend the DEAN OF CASHEL.
The Very Reverend the DEAN OF EMLY.
The Very Reverend the DEAN OF OSSORY.
The Very Reverend the DEAN OF KILDARE.
The Very Reverend the DEAN OF KILMACDUAGH.
The Very Reverend the DEAN OF JERSEY.
The Honourable and Worshipful T. W. LAW, Chancellor of Bath and
Wells.
The Worshipful Dr. DEALTRV, Chancellor of Winchester.
The Worshipful H. RAIKES, Chancellor of Chester.
The Worshipful E. T. M. PHILLIPS, Chancellor of Gloucester.
The Worshipful F. R. SANDYS, Chancellor of Ossory.
The Venerable Archdeacon BATHER.
The Venerable Archdeacon BERNERS.

LIST OF THE MEMBERS. 15
The Venerable Archdeacon BEVAN.
The Venerable Archdeacon BROWNE.
The Venerable Archdeacon HARE.
The Venerable Archdeacon HODSON.
The Venerable Archdeacon HOARE.
The Venerable Archdeacon LAW.
The Venerable Archdeacon LONSDALE.
The Venerable Archdeacon LYALL.
The Venerable Archdeacon MAC DONALD.
The Venerable Archdeacon PHILPOT.
The Venerable Archdeacon SHIRLEY.
The Venerable Archdeacon SPOONER.
The Venerable Archdeacon THORP, Warden of the University of
Durham.
The Venerable Archdeacon S. WILBERFORCE.
The Venerable Archdeacon R. J. WILBERFORCE.
The Venerable Archdeacon BERESFORD.
The Venerable Archdeacon CREERY.
The Venerable Archdeacon DIGBY.
The Venerable Archdeacon MANT.
The Venerable Archdeacon MANSELL.
The Venerable Archdeacon OLDFIELD.
The Venerable Archdeacon POWER.
The Venerable Archdeacon STOPFORD.
The Venerable Archdeacon STUART.
The Venerable Archdeacon VERSCHOYLE.
The Venerable Archdeacon ST. GEORGE.
The Reverend W. WHEWELL, Master of Trinity College, Vice-Chan-
CELLOR OF THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE.
The Reverend Dr. GRAHAM, Master of Christ's College, Cambridge.
The Reverend Dr. ARCHDALL, Master of Emmanuel College, Cambridge.
The Reverend Dr. WORDSWORTH, late Master of Trinity College,
Cambridge.
The Reverend Dr. TATHAM, Master of St. John's College, Cambridge.
The Reverend Dr. PLUMPTRE, Master of University College, Oxford.
The Reverend Dr. FOX, Provost of Queen's College, Oxford.
The Reverend Dr. SYMONS, Warden of Wadham College, Oxford.
The Reverend Dr. THACKERAY, Provost of King's College, Cambridge.
The Reverend Dr. AINSLIE, Master of Pembroke Hall, Camrridge.
The Reverend Dr. FRENCH, Master of Jesus College, Cambridge.
JOSHUA KING, Esa., D.C.L., President of Queens' College, Cambridge.
The Reverend Dr. PROCTER, Master of Catharine Hall, Cambridge.
The Reverend Dr. WEBB, Master of Clare Hall, Cambridge.
The Reverend ROBERT PHELPS, Master of Sidney Sussex College,
Cambridge.
The Reverend Dr. HAMPDEN, Principal of St. Mary Hall, and Regius
Professor of Divinity, Oxford.
The Reverend Dr. CRAMER, Principal of New-Inn Hall, Oxford.
The Reverend E. CARDWELL, Principal of St. Alban's Hall, Oxford.
The Provost and Fellows of Worcester College, Oxford.
The Reverend Dr. SADLEIR, Provost of Trinity College, Dublin.
The Very Reverend Dr. LEE, Principal of the University of Edinburgh.
The Reverend R. P. BUDDICOM, Principal of St. Bees College.
The Venerable J. LONSDALE, Principal of King's College, London.
The Reverend Dr. WILLIAMSON, Head Master of Westminster School.
The Reverend Dr. WORDSWORTH, Head Master of Harrow School.
The Reverend A. C. TAIT, Head Master of Rugby School.
The Royal Library, Berlin.
The Library of Cashel.
The Library of Edinburgh University.
The Lierary of Trinity College, Duelin.
The Library of King's College, Cambridge.
The Library of Queens' College, Cambridge.
The Library of Wadham College, Oxford.
The Library of Pembroke College, Cambridge.
The Library of Gonville and Caius College, Cambridge.
The Library of St. Bees College.
The Advocates' Library, Edinburgh.
The Library of Writers to the Signet, Edinburgh.
The London Institution.
The London Library, &c. &c. &c.

16. COUNCIL AND OFFICERS.
THE COUNCIL AND OFFICERS FOR 1843-4.

President.
The Right Honourable Lord Ashley, M.P.
Treasurer.
Sir Walter R. Farquhar, Bart.
Council.
Rev. R. G. Baker. — Rev. C. Benson, Master of the Temple. — Rev. E.
Bickersteth. — John Bridges, Esq. — John Bruce, Esq. — Rev. Guy Bryan. —
Rev. Richard Burgess. — Hon. William Cowper. — Rev. W. H. Cox, Vice-
Principal of St Mary Hall, Oxford. — Rev. J. W. Cunningham. — Rev. Thomas
Dale, Canon of St Paul's. — Rev. Dr Dealtry, Chancellor of Winchester. — Rev.
John Harding. — Rev. Edward Hoare. — Joseph Hoare, Esq. — Rev. T. H. Horne,
Canon of St Paul's. — Hon. Arthur Kinnalud. — Rev. Dr Mortimer, Head Master
of the City of London School. — Hon. and Rev. B. W. Noel. — Henry Pownall,
Esq. — Rev. Josiah Pratt, Jun. — Rev. M. M. Preston. — Rev. Daniel Wilson.
Honorary Librarian.
George Stokes, Esq., Colchester.
Editorial Secretary.
Rev. James Scholefield, Regius Professor of Greek in the University of
Cambridge.
Secretary for General Business.
William Thomas, Esq., at the Office of the Society, 33, Southampton Street,
Strand, London.
Auditors.
Rev. R. E. Hankinson, and Francis Lowe, Esq.
Bankers.
Messrs Herries, Farquhar, & Co., No. 16, St James's Street.

REGULATIONS FOR DELIVERY OF THE BOOKS PUBLISHED
BY THE SOCIETY.
I. They will be delivered, free of expense, at the Office, or within three miles of the
General Post Office, London.
II. They will be sent to any place in England beyond the distance of three miles from the
General Post Office, by any conveyance a Member may point out. In this case the
parcels will be booked at the expense of the Society, but the carriage must be paid by
the Members to whom they are sent.
III. They will be delivered, free of expense, at any place in London which a Member, resi
dent in the country, may name.
IV. They may remain at the Office of the Society until the Members apply for them, but, in
that case, the Society will not be responsible for any damage which may happen from
fire, or other accident.
V. They will be sent to any of the Correspondents, or Agents of the Society, each Member
paying the Correspondent, or Agent, a share of the carriage of the parcel in which the
books were included. Arrangements are made for the delivery on this plan, in many
of the cities and large towns where a sufficient number of members reside ; and it will
be esteemed a favour if gentlemen who are willing to further the objects of the Parker
Society, by taking charge of the books for the Members in their respective neighbour.
hoods, will write to the Office on the subject.
VI. They will be delivered in Edinburgh and Dublin as in London, and forwarded from
thence to Members in other parts of Scotland and Ireland, in the same manner as it
mentioned above with respect to England.
THE OFFICE OF THE PARKER SOCIETY, 33, SOUTHAMPTON STREET,
STRAND, LONDON.

3 9002 00586 8402